《My Beautiful Anchor》


 C1

    My name is Guan Yihan, and I''m studying at a technical school in the county town. As I''m far away from home, I usually live in the county city with my uncle''s home. Uncle and Aunt would go out to set up their stall every day and come back very late. Usually, there would only be me and my cousin at home.


    As for her cousin, she was a young and beautiful girl. She was very pretty, with delicate skin that was white, red, black, and white; her eyes were clear as water. Her figure was also excellent.


    Cousin''s smile was very beautiful. When she smiled, the two little tiger teeth in her mouth and the two dimples on her face would be exposed. She was as beautiful as a fairy descending to the mortal world. Unfortunately, she had never smiled at me before.


    Ever since I first met with my cousin, she had been extremely cold to me and didn''t even want to talk to me anymore. Even if she spoke to me for the first time, her tone was extremely cold and she definitely wouldn''t have a good expression.


    Usually, his cousin would hide in her own room. He didn''t know what she was doing in her room, but he would stay there for hours at a time. She didn''t usually go out to work, but she was never short of money.


    Later on, I found out that my cousin was playing with something called a live broadcast. Her money was earned from live broadcast.


    I didn''t know what a live broadcast was until my family sent me money to buy a mobile phone. When my cousin gave a live broadcast, she closed the door, so I really wanted to see what content she usually gave people. So I took advantage of my cousin''s absence from the computer to peek at her ID.


    Cousin usually dressed in a very pure manner, but in front of the live broadcast camera, she seemed to have become a completely different person. She was dressed in a very revealing manner, and half of her chest was exposed, while the inside of her white dress was faintly discernible. Other than acting coquettishly and cutely, she would occasionally make seductive movements.


    However, it was undeniable that I liked my cousin under the live broadcast camera. At least, under the live broadcast camera, she wasn''t treating me like she was in real life.


    One of the things I had to do every day since then was watch my cousin''s live broadcast and give her some free gifts.


    My cousin was wearing very revealing clothes under the live broadcast camera. Sometimes, she would even do some large-scale actions in order to get someone to give her a present. I was just as hot-blooded as ever, even though it was just over the screen, but her temptation was still too much for me to restrain. As I watched her live broadcast, I imagined the scene where she and I were in bed, and then I would sort out the needs by hand.


    Every time I hear her say, "Thank you, my husband Xiao Han, for the flowers and gifts," I always feel a sense of satisfaction in my heart, just like in real life, she is already my wife.


    But even though I spent money online to make her laugh, in real life she still treated me coldly and never said a word to me in a good tone.


    Once, when I was going to the toilet, I found my cousin''s underwear and white stockings, which she had just changed out, and the scent of her body was still there. After I looked at her body, I unconsciously set up the tent, and then, fantasizing about my cousin''s body, I took care of her underwear and stockings with my hands.


    In the end, I was kicked out by my cousin. Although I was in the wrong, she scolded me so harshly that she even greeted my mother.


    In the evening I watched my cousin''s live broadcast as usual, and when I saw her in front of the camera in her maid outfit, occasionally making large-scale movements, I had a bad feeling.


    When the live broadcast started, many female anchors did not hesitate to take off their clothes in front of the camera to broadcast some unspeakable things for the sake of popularity and presents. Thus, I thought of a way to take care of her.


    I first sent a private letter to my cousin. The content was very simple: I wanted her to take off her clothes and broadcast some indescribable content to me, so I gave her 10,000 yuan. In order to make my cousin believe that, I even bought her all of my five hundred yuan worth of living expenses and gave her a present.


    Not long after, my cousin replied. She said that she would add me as her friend after the live broadcast. She even told me not to go back on my words.


    Roughly an hour later, my cousin went on a live broadcast. She even added me as a friend and even opened a private broadcast room for me. I was the only spectator in the room.


    After adjusting the camera, my cousin played around for a while that day and then asked coquettishly: Can we start now?


    I typed in a reply saying that we could begin. At this moment, my cousin took off her coat and reached down with her hand...

 C2

    At this moment, it was already dark and my aunt and uncle hadn''t come back yet. I was like a thief hiding in bed, staring at the screen of my phone without blinking.


    Perhaps it was because the live broadcast on the internet had just started, my cousin didn''t have much precautions against this. Without much thought, she had already taken off her pants and extended her hand downwards.


    I watched all of this excitedly as I gave my cousin a small present that she didn''t want to go to. At this moment, my cousin was coquettishly saying in front of the camera: "Hubby Xiao Han, you''re so bad! I''m almost done and yet you''re not giving me a reward!" After saying that, my cousin bit her lips and looked at me with an innocent expression.


    If I had the money, I would definitely reward him. Who asked me to be a pauper?


    Originally, I couldn''t bear to face my cousin''s alluring temptations. In addition to her coquettish voice and actions, how could I endure it? Without realizing it, I pulled open my pants chain.


    Of course, while I was settling the needs, I also turned on the recording software and recorded everything that had happened. This is my cousin''s weakness, and with it, she can''t bully me anymore.


    Almost at the same time, my cousin and I finished our work. After she finished, she asked coquettishly, "Hubby Xiao Han, you seem to have forgotten something important!"


    Cousin was waiting for my response. I really didn''t have any money, so it was useless trying to twist my sexy waist. I didn''t think much before I quickly left the broadcast room.


    Not long after I left the live broadcast room, I heard the sounds of cups being thrown and curses coming from my cousin''s room. At the same time, my cell phone received countless messages from my cousin, all of which were scolded at me. There were all sorts of profanities that I couldn''t understand, and the one that was sent the most was this: "You poor bastard, you don''t have any money, so why are you pretending to be rich? I wish you could go out and get hit by a car.


    After all, I gave her all the five hundred or so yuan worth of living expenses. I heard that if I were to find a woman for one or two hundred, I would give her five hundred yuan worth of living expenses. Since I didn''t do anything, I just took a look at it.


    When she woke up the next morning, her anger had not yet subsided. When she walked down the corridor, she intentionally kicked the bench. When her uncle asked her what was wrong, she angrily said that she was fine and in a bad mood! Then he angrily returned to his room.


    After eating two buns, I went inside the school. There was a huge difference between a technical school and an educational school. For example, a technical school usually starts at 9 am while an educational school usually starts at 7: 30 am.


    In the past, I used to be late for junior high school, but I never was late for technical school. I only came early.


    Many people feel that studying in a technical school is meaningless, just like not studying at at all. The truth is that even I, who was the class monitor during junior high school, came to roam around, let alone others.


    I am a student of the third class of the 105th class of Orbital Specialty. Our class''s discipline is considered quite good. Usually, there would only be people fighting, unlike other classes where fighting is just a simple meal and skipping school is a common occurrence.


    Since it was a technical school, its management was relatively lax. They could fight and learn to escape, as long as they paid the tuition fee. Of course, the school wasn''t completely useless, allowing someone to freely fall in love was worthy of praise.


    It is because the school allows free love, so when I walk into the school, I only see a one-on-one, like I have no money and am not handsome, and I have a poor popularity, but I can only be alone.


    As usual, I walked into the classroom. Today, I was the first one to arrive. Not long after I sat down, my beautiful tablemate walked in, wearing small leather shoes.


    My deskmate''s name is Sun Han, and she''s a very pretty girl. She usually wears a ponytail and has bangs. She''s very pretty." The girls in the school were all wearing short skirts and shorts, while she was wearing a large school uniform with a pair of black high-heeled shoes. Actually, her figure was very good, but he didn''t know why she was dressed like that.


    Although Sun Han and I were deskmates, ever since we were deskmates, we didn''t say a single word to each other. I was a bit shy at the time, and she normally acted like she didn''t care about my feelings. I originally wanted to take the initiative to greet her, but then I thought better of it.


    While I was thinking about this, Sun Han had already sat down beside me. She looked around before opening the book and using both hands to support her cheeks to read. I sneaked a glance at the side of her face.


    After sneaking a glance at Sun Han, I quickly took out a book and pretended to be reading too, afraid that she would notice me peeking at her. I didn''t know what perfume Sun Han was wearing, but it was soothing to sniff. Due to the fact that the fragrance coming from Sun Han''s body was just too fragrant, I secretly sniffed a few more times.


    The time since the class started getting shorter, the students also came to the classroom in groups of twos and threes. Some of them continued to sleep on the desks after arriving at the classroom, since they didn''t care about such things during class.


    This school was just like this. Students spent money to spend their days, teachers also used their wages to spend their days, and everyone was just messing around.


    The moment the bell rang, a few beautiful female students who were about to be late rushed into the classroom. When one of the female students ran past me, she knocked the books on my desk onto the floor, which wasn''t much. Not only did she not pick up my textbook, she even stepped on it.


    For her sake, I could forgive her if she apologized to me, but she sat down as if nothing had happened and didn''t even glance at the poor textbook.


    This female classmate was sitting right behind me. When I saw that she didn''t seem to have happened at all, the anger in my stomach immediately flared up. I turned around to look at her and confidently said, "Classmate, you stepped on my book just now!"


    "That''s right, I stepped on your book. Is something the matter?" She arrogantly said as she looked at me, her face full of arrogance.


    "You stepped on my book, what business do you have!" I couldn''t bear to see her so arrogant. Her tone of voice was a bit more unyielding, and her voice also became a bit louder.


    She gave me a disdainful look, then kicked the book at my feet. "Here, give it back!" She crossed her arms over her face.


    It really was the tiger who didn''t show off his might and thought I was a sick cat. I stood up and shouted at her, "Apologize!"


    She glanced at me, then bent down and picked up my book. I thought she was going to apologize, but that wasn''t it. She picked up my book, tore off three pages in front of me, and looked at me arrogantly. "I''m just not apologizing. What can you do to me?"


    I was just about to get angry when the teacher came in and asked us what we were doing. After I told him the whole story, the teacher put the dirty books on my desk and told me to sit down and stop worrying about it.


    Since teacher had already said so, I didn''t say anything more and sat down with a belly full of anger.


    The girl who tore up my books just now is called Li Xiang Ning, she''s the class beauty of our class, the school beauty of our school. It''s said that her family is quite rich, and she usually wears famous brands and is dressed very stylishly, just like a fashion model. She is indeed very pretty, and is the target of admiration for all the boys in the school. However, her temper and character are really very bad. A few days ago, I didn''t believe that she had a bad temper, but after what happened today, I did believe it.


    After school was out, I packed my books and left. I really didn''t want to stay a minute longer with a disgraceful person like Li Xiang Ning.


    When I got back, my cousin was sitting in the living room applying nail polish. She was wearing very revealing and open clothes in front of the live camera, but she was much more conservative in the way she looked after the camera. She was wearing jeans and a high-waisted denim shirt.


    Cousin normally wouldn''t talk to me, but today, it was probably because I didn''t calm down at all from last night''s anger. After I glanced at her, she actually took the initiative to talk to me, but what she said was definitely not good news. After I glanced at her, she looked at me angrily and said, "What are you looking at? I''ve never seen a beauty before!"


    I wouldn''t have been angry if she had said that to me normally, but today, because of Li Xiang Ning''s matter, my heart was stifled with anger. I exploded when she ignited a little fire in me, and I snapped at her, "Do you think I want to see you!?"


    "Don''t want to look at me? Heh! I wonder why someone would take my clothes and do such a perverted thing! "A person like you will probably only be able to rely on your own hands for the rest of your life!" Cousin said, looking at me snappily.


    She had not been kind to me since I came to her aunt''s house, and she even wanted to drive me away for a while.


    "What''s wrong with your hand? "It''s not like some people are so coquettish when they broadcast live!" I said, looking at her recalcitrance. I have her backing now, and I''m not afraid of her.


    When my cousin heard that I was talking about her live broadcast, she stood up and scolded me. She even shouted at me to get out of her house and go to my poor place.


    Angry to the extreme, I took out the phone, opened the stored video, and purposely placed the phone screen in front of my cousin''s eyes for her to see.


    Not long after, the coy voice and cries of her cousin could be heard from the phone. At this moment, her expression had completely changed ¡­

 C3

    She pointed at me and furiously said, "So it''s you, you pervert, you damned liar. You said that you would give me ten thousand yuan as a reward, but you''re shameless!" As she scolded me, she raised her little fist and hit my chest.


    Although my cousin was three years older than me, she looked even younger than me. She was also much smaller in comparison to me.


    "Who told you not to like me ever since I arrived. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken revenge on you like this!" I said as I looked at my cousin''s angry face. If I had a weakness, then my words would have to be forceful.


    "I''m warning you, hurry up and delete the video or else I''ll be rude!" Cousin Cousin pointed at me and said loudly. She even took off her cotton wool and prepared to hit me.


    "I was going to delete it at first, but I don''t want to delete it because of you. Not only will I not delete it, I''m going to post the video online so everyone can see what kind of woman you are!" I said loudly and then pressed my cell phone. Of course I won''t post it online.


    Just as I was about to make a move, my cousin pointed at me and shouted, "How dare you! "If you post the video online, I''ll go to the police and capture you. You can spend the rest of your life in jail!"


    Seeing that she was angry but couldn''t do anything to me, the satisfaction in my heart multiplied. I said to my cousin, "You should have read more. Don''t you know that it''s useless for you to call the police? I''m still a minor. Besides, you were willing to do it and I''ve never forced you to do it!"


    After saying that, I glanced at my cousin provocatively. Although my cousin pointed angrily at me, she couldn''t say anything else besides "you, you, you". Seeing my cousin''s expression, my heart was filled with satisfaction from my revenge. I hadn''t even started to laugh in my heart when my angry cousin''s cousin hit me in the face with a little cotton swab, but it didn''t hurt me at all.


    Cousin thought for a while, then forced a smile onto her angry face. She said to me in a coy voice, "Good cousin, since you''ve seen it already, just delete the video. No matter what, I''m still your Cousin. You don''t want Cousin to be embarrassed, do you?"


    Hearing my cousin''s coquettish voice, I also felt my heart throb. I put my phone into my pocket and said seriously, "You can ask me to delete the video, but you have to promise me one thing. If you agree, then delete the video."


    Cousin saw that there was room for discussion, so she intentionally put on a smile and asked, "My good Cousin, tell me, what is it?"


    I shyly looked at my cousin and said, "If you take off your pants and let me do it once, I''ll delete the video!" This was the first time I said this to a girl in such a bold and straightforward manner.


    "Absolutely not, I''m your cousin. There''s no way we can have any kind of relationship. You beast, you actually want to sleep with your cousin!"


    The moment I said these words, my cousin exploded in anger. She rejected me loudly and her expression changed to one of seriousness.


    "Although we are cousins, we are not related by blood, so what''s wrong with that!" I argued like a child who wanted to drink milk but couldn''t get it.


    Although I was refuting, but what I said was not without reason. My grandfather used to have two wives, and his first wife gave him a boy, and now my uncle has given birth to a boy, and his first wife died after a few years of giving birth to my uncle. My young grandfather was introduced to the matchmaker and married to a widow from the same village, and the widow''s man died in an accident a few years ago. She had a daughter all by herself, and when Widow Wang married my grandfather, she became my grandmother, and the daughter she was my mother now.


    That''s why I said that there was no blood relationship between me and my cousin, that there was no blood relationship between us, that I knew, and that my cousin definitely knew.


    After I finished speaking, my cousin sternly replied, "No, absolutely not. Change the terms!"


    "I want to mess with you! "I have only one condition," I said resolutely as I looked at my cousin. I had already made up my mind to give it to her for the first time.


    Cousin saw that there was no change in her attitude and stopped pretending to be gentle. She snorted and looked at me with disdain as she said, "Even if I wanted to be a man, I still had to find a handsome man. A little brat like you wants to sleep with me!"


    Seeing my cousin looking down on me made me angry, but to put it bluntly, this was her original appearance.


    I took my cell phone out of my pocket. This time, I was really going to post the video online. My cousin saw that I was serious and quickly pulled me up and gave in. She forced a smile and said: "Alright, alright, my good cousin! Cousin can''t I let you do it once? "


    After hearing what my cousin said, I didn''t know what to do next. I looked at my cousin excitedly and said shyly, "Anyway, there''s no one at home right now, so let''s do it!"


    "You wish!" I''m not in a good mood today. We''ll talk about it tomorrow night after class! I''m warning you, if you dare to not keep your promise during this period of time and leak the video, I''ll castrate you! "


    After saying that, my cousin picked up the cotton wool and wore it to her room. Before entering, she gave me a resentful look.


    After a war of words, I still won in the end. I was still a little proud of myself, so I entered my room full of excitement. I lay on my bed, dreaming of a beautiful tomorrow.


    When I think about what will happen tomorrow, I can''t control myself anymore. I quickly open the video under multiple passwords on my phone, blushing as I watch it, while asking for the five-fingered girl. In the end, the five-fingered girl is still very useful, she will never reject me.


    Since my cousin had promised me, I didn''t sleep well the whole night, and was thinking about what would happen between me and my cousin tomorrow. Therefore, I became a panda the next morning, and often wandered off in class in the morning, but fortunately, I was in a technical school, so the teacher didn''t care. If it was my class teacher in junior high, I would have already been walking around with a book in the corridor.


    In the last period of the afternoon, I thought of being able to roll in the bed with my cousin right after class, and I couldn''t help but think of the things that happened between a man and a woman. When I thought of how my cousin was about to fall into my bed, I felt overjoyed, and if I took the opportunity to take another video, I could coerce my cousin to do it again, and if there was a second time, there would be a third time, and then there would be a fourth time.


    "Guan Yi Han! "What are you thinking about? It''s so funny!"


    I was in the middle of fantasizing when the teacher pointed a book at me and snappily said, only then did I come back to reality. After being interrupted by the teacher, I realized that my classmates were all staring at me.


    Even my beautiful tablemate, Sun Han, was amused. She covered her mouth and smiled coquettishly. This is the first time I''ve seen her smile. Her smile is really beautiful.


    Although I was YY just now, there was no need for me to smile so happily. I looked at the whole class with some doubts. They were laughing so happily, even more than when they found the money.


    "What was this idiot thinking just now!?" I''m drooling! "


    "He must be imagining what delicious thing to eat ¡­"


    At this moment, Li Xiang Ning, the proud school beauty, and her female tablemate were discussing my matters behind me. This Li Xiang Ning is actually calling me a retard, she''s the retard!


    However, once they said that, I realized why my classmates were laughing so happily. I was actually drooling! I hurriedly wiped the saliva at the corner of my mouth with my sleeve, then sat down in a serious manner.


    After the teacher said a few words, he continued to talk about his professional knowledge. Although I was no longer in YY and my cousin''s room, I didn''t use my brain to study what was about to happen.


    After waiting for a long time, it was finally time for class to end. I packed up my books happily before striding out of the school with big strides. If my mood was good, I would feel an ambiguous warmth from the setting sun in the sky.


    In order to roll in the bed with my cousin, I had made ample preparations. After class, I went to the supermarket and bought a box of TT, preparing to use it in the evening. After all, I didn''t want to be a father at such a young age.


    After finishing my preparations, I arrived at my home. My uncle and aunt weren''t back yet and my cousin was still in her room. I put down my book and walked over to my cousin''s door. I mustered my courage to knock on her door.


    "Cousin, as you said, I''ll be with you after class today. I''ve already finished class!" When I said this, I was a little excited and a little embarrassed. After all, this was the first time.


    Not long after, his cousin came out of the house. When she came out, she was wearing a small shirt and black body tempering pants. It was obvious that she had dressed up on purpose.


    "Are we going to do it in your room or mine?" I said to my cousin in embarrassment.


    "Let''s go out, I''ll bring you to a place!" Cousin said to me calmly.


    It was good to go out, the hotel was in a good environment.


    I changed my clothes and followed my cousin out. We went out to eat something, and after a while it was dark, and my cousin led me to the door of the hotel.

 C4

    When we arrived at the hotel, I thought my cousin would lead me straight in, but I thought too much about it. My cousin took me around the hotel and we came to an alley where there were several houses and a dozen women standing outside the house. They were all dressed in revealing clothes and dressed very seductively, and she would occasionally ask a man who walked by the side of the road to come in and have tea. I didn''t know what such a woman was doing or what they meant by drinking tea.


    Cousin and I were walking in a small alley when Cousin turned around and looked at me, asking me who I liked the most out of all these standing women. I said embarrassedly, "I only like you!"


    "Come on, don''t talk to me about this! "Among these women, which one do you like?" Cousin asked impatiently.


    Seeing the impatience in my cousin''s clothes, I took a quick glance at the women standing outside. A younger girl came into my line of sight, and I told my cousin that the girl was pretty. She nodded and led me to the girl.


    Cousin did not dawdle and directly asked that girl how much money she spent in one night. That girl said 1000 yuan in one night. This was pure robbery.


    At that time, I was really too young. I even thought that this girl wanted to pay me and my cousin to stay at her place, but that was obviously not the case.


    The cousin talked with the girl for a long time before she finally raised the price from 1000 to 800. After fixing the price, the cousin casually told me to follow the girl in. Why did I go in, the cousin casually said, "Don''t you want to do it?


    This time, I finally understood that this girl was here to sell, and my cousin was actually bringing me out to do it.


    "Am I not clear enough? I''ll only do you! "I don''t want the other women!" I seriously and seriously said to my cousin.


    "Women are like that too. They are not the same as anyone else. Moreover, they have the experience to make you feel comfortable! "Hurry and follow her in," my cousin impatiently said to me.


    That girl stood beside us as if she was looking at a lunatic. She looked at me and my cousin arguing with each other. Seeing my cousin''s impatient look, I got angry. I took out my phone and prepared to put the video online without saying a word.


    My cousin gritted her teeth as she looked at me furiously. After that, she forced a smile and said, "Alright! Can''t I do it with you?"


    After my cousin compromised, I kept my phone and followed her to the entrance of the hotel. The girl on the street lost her business and when we left, she scolded angrily, "Mom''s retard! They''re clearly a pair yet they''re looking for a woman, idiot! "


    Although she was scolding me and my cousin, I was still a little happy when she said that I was a couple.


    When we were about to enter the hotel, my cousin''s cell phone rang. After receiving it, my cousin looked at me as if I had been released from prison and said, "It''s not that I don''t keep my promises, I have some things to take care of. We can talk about it later, but of course, if you want to leave my virginity, you can go and find that girl just now, I''ll give her money!"


    "You wish! I''ll definitely make you happy!" I resolutely said. I had spent so much effort just to get rid of her. How could I be willing if I didn''t get my hands on her?


    "That''s up to you. I don''t have time today. If you want to mess with me, then do it in the future!" said his cousin as she proudly walked in front of me, preparing to go back.


    Looking at my cousin''s perky little butt, I couldn''t help but to wish that I could take her on the spot. I''ve been preparing for so long today, but the result is, this is truly sinful!


    Cousin said that she had something to do so I couldn''t possibly not let her go. I dejectedly followed her back like this. After Cousin went back, she went out to play with her friends.


    Cousin would be back in a few hours, because she had to do a live broadcast on time.


    The account I registered with has already been blacklisted by my cousin, so I can''t watch her live broadcast. However, this isn''t difficult for me at all, as long as my account is blacklisted, I can register a new account. I quickly registered an account and found my cousin''s live broadcast room to watch her live broadcast.


    Cousin''s dress is still so exposed, her voice has always been coquettish, and from time to time she even made seductive gestures. I have always been silently giving my cousin some free gifts, and she would also thank me with a smile. Although she doesn''t know who I am under her nickname, I would still smile when she coquettishly thanked me.


    Just when I was enjoying myself, there was a tycoon who kept giving gifts to his cousin, and after a wave of gifts, he even mentioned on the screen that he wanted to take care of his cousin, giving her 500,000 yuan a month. After my cousin was cheated last time, she was already on guard against this kind of thing.


    After refusing, the tycoon started scolding his cousin on the screen saying that his cousin was a coquettish woman who pretended to be pure. Other than that, his cousin also scolded him with a lot of nasty words, and although she kept on emphasizing that this "tycoon" was more civilized, it was completely useless.


    Even though Cousin''s temper is really bad, I still couldn''t bear to see her being scolded on the internet. Thus, I started to attack that ''tycoon'' on the internet, and made my stand to protect Cousin when I attacked him. Very quickly, that tycoon switched the target of his scolding to me.


    Cursing others on the internet is a competition of hand speed. The Qilin arm that I rolled up over the years isn''t a joke. Very soon, that tycoon was scolded by me until his head was drenched in dog blood.


    Not long after, that typos left the live broadcast room. I typed and asked my cousin why she didn''t kick that tycoon out. She said that he had spent more than a thousand yuan. It would be immoral to kick him out of the room.


    Previously, I thought my cousin was petty, but now it seems that she still knew how to behave, only that she was displeased with me.


    I waited for my cousin to go on the live broadcast before I went to sleep. It was 3 in the morning by the time I went to sleep. When I went to school the next morning, I was already tired and kept yawning.


    Fortunately, I had a good night''s sleep in the morning, but it was only because of this morning''s sleep that I was in big trouble.


    After resting for a while, I wiped the saliva off the corner of my mouth and prepared to pack up and go back to eat lunch. At this moment, Li Xiang Ning walked away from behind me furiously.


    Not only did she not apologize after hitting me, she just gave a righteous grunt and prepared to leave.


    Today, Li Xiang Ning was wearing a small white shirt, and one could faintly see the black interior. She was also wearing a black plaid with white stockings that perfectly revealed her beautiful legs, but being beautiful wasn''t unreasonable, so she had to be reasonable.


    "Classmate, you bumped into me just now. You should at least apologize!" I said as I looked at Li Xiang Ning with a serious expression. This matter was indeed her fault.


    "Why should I apologize to you?" Li Xiang Ning had already walked to the door, but after I finished speaking, she came back and arrogantly said to me.


    What I hate the most is her look of contempt, making me feel like a servant. She is a princess, isn''t everyone equal these days?


    As for Li Xiang Ning, I personally feel that her only good point is probably because she is pretty. Her professional results are a mess, even worse than mine, and her character and temper are really worse than any other person in history. As for the word ''courtesy'', it can be completely ignored by her.


    Thinking about it, I didn''t say anything more to Li Xiang Ning. "Alright, alright, alright, talking to you is like playing a lute to a cow." I quickly packed up my books and prepared to leave.


    Who knew that this Li Xiang Ning, instead of finding trouble with her, she instead targeted me.


    "What?" You call me an ox? "Try saying that again!" Li Xiang Ning looked at me righteously. Her attitude was as though she wanted to hit me.


    As a man, how could I possibly be afraid of a girl like Li Xiang Ning? I looked at her and rudely said, "I already said that you''re awesome, so how could I?"


    "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    Just as I finished speaking, an arrogant and proud voice sounded out from behind me. Before I could turn my head back to look, my hair was firmly grabbed by the person behind me. My scalp felt as though it was pierced with needles, and a few strands of my hair were ripped off.


    While covering my head with my hands, I turned my head to see who it was. The boy pulling my hair was called He Jun, and he was the one with the worst professional grade in our class. He usually slept during class, or he just didn''t come.


    Although He Jun doesn''t like to study, he still loves to dress up. He usually wears a small suit with shiny leather shoes. His arrogant attitude got the approval of many girls. However, I am disgusted with He Jun.


    He Jun pulled on my hair, and after showing off in front of Li Xiang Ning, he kicked me to the ground. He then arrogantly said to me from above, "In the future, be a little more courteous towards Li Xiang Ning. Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"

 C5

    After He Jun kicked me to the ground, he looked at Li Xiang Ning with an attentive expression and said, "Student Xiang Ning, if there''s anything in the future or someone bullies you, just let me know. I''ll help you solve the problem!"


    I also didn''t know about the power behind He Jun. How could I not be angry when I was kicked to the ground by him? I immediately jumped up, patted off the dust on my body, and viciously pointed at He Jun, "You bastard, you dared to hit me. You''re tired of living, aren''t you?"


    Now that the conflict has already turned into a conflict between me and He Jun, Li Xiang Ning disdainfully snorted. Then, she stood with her hands on her hips and the two proud balls in front of her chest as she stood there as a spectator. From her gaze, it was not hard to see that she was anxious for He Jun to take care of me, and I also didn''t want to take care of He Jun in front of Li Xiang Ning to show my might.


    After I finished speaking, He Jun looked at me in disdain and replied with a smirk, "You think you can take care of me? What a joke!"


    He Jun belongs to the type of person with a relatively thin body. Although his appearance is very nice, he isn''t strong enough when it comes to fighting, but I''m a bit stronger than him. He grabbed my hair behind my back just now, so I can''t retaliate.


    I didn''t say anything to He Jun as I clenched my fists and punched He Jun''s face. He thought I wouldn''t dare to make a move, but my sudden attack made him a little dazed. He looked at me with his hands covering his face.


    After two seconds, He Jun finally reacted. He looked at me and cursed, "Fuck, you dare hit me! Just you wait!"


    After getting punched by He Jun, my heart felt so good. This feeling really made me feel comfortable. I looked at He Jun, who was covering his face, and said proudly, "Just wait and see. What can you do to me?"


    At that time, everyone was still a freshman, so I didn''t know about He Jun''s background. If I knew about his background, I definitely wouldn''t have said these words.


    He Jun covered his face as he walked out of the classroom, shouting out a few names. Not long later, three burly male students with their hands in their pockets arrogantly walked to the entrance of the classroom. When they saw He Jun covering his face and hurriedly asked what was wrong with He Jun, He Jun pointed at me and said furiously, "That bastard hit me!"


    "What the f * ck!" "Daring to hit a military brother, are you tired of living?" The three sturdy male students scolded as they walked towards me. Then, they forcefully pushed me.


    You''re more daring than a son of a bitch, you dare to hit a soldier!" The three of them pushed me back and forth like a rubber ball. I was alone. If I were to fight with them, I would definitely end up getting beaten up. I didn''t dare to retaliate as they pushed me around like a rubber ball.


    After pushing me a few times, a male student pushed me down with force, knocking over the desks of others, but I didn''t dare to resist, much less say a single word of retort.


    "No, weren''t you awesome just now? Why did you submit now?" "You are just as awesome as before!" He Jun looked at me and chuckled. His face was full of the word ''deserve''. Even though I had punched him, he still had an arrogant expression on his face.


    There were four of them, and all I could do was grit my teeth and hold in my anger, and this time I was completely dead, sitting on the ground like a dusty dog.


    When Li Xiang Ning saw that I was beaten to the point that I was completely obedient, she looked sideways at me in disdain, then walked out of the classroom with her head held high, her eyes filled with ridicule and disdain. She originally wanted to take care of He Jun who had grown some prestige in front of Li Xiang Ning, but now it seemed impossible.


    After Li Xiang Ning left, He Jun had scolded the onlookers to leave. After being scolded by He Jun, those people quickly packed their bags and left. Although some of them were not afraid of getting beaten up, they still peeked at the situation in the classroom from the windows. These people loved to see people getting beaten up or beaten up.


    After the people in the classroom left, He Jun walked in front of me proudly and said, "You actually dared to hit me. You''re really tired of living. Good, I''ve been exercising for a long time now!"


    He Jun twisted his neck, causing his neck to creak a few times. Then, he swung his hand towards my face and slapped it. Immediately, a burning pain crawled onto my face. My originally cold face became boiling hot from the slap. I wanted to fight back, but I knew in my heart that if I fought back, my fate would be even worse. I clenched my fists and sat on the ground, fiercely staring at the floor. I vented my anger through my eyes onto the floor, because I didn''t dare to brazenly express my anger in front of He Jun.


    "When this Du Xiang hit me, he was still acting cool saying that he wanted to take care of me. Now, he''s like a deflating balloon!" He Jun pointed at me condescendingly as his eyes filled with ridicule and disdain.


    "He just saw you act so cocky, this time we''re all as cowardly as a dog!" The three bulky guys laughed, the ridicule in their tone was very obvious, but I was powerless to do anything about this, so I could only sit on the ground and let them humiliate me with their words.


    Pow!


    I didn''t fight back, and He Jun casually slapped me again. His voice was very loud, and his face was also very painful.


    "Wasn''t Tu Xiang very capable just now? "How did I become a dead dog?" He Jun cursed, and even kicked me.


    Facing He Jun''s arrogant cursing and humiliation, all I could do was endure. Other than enduring, there was nothing else I could do.


    He Jun continued to teach me a lesson, while the other three male students watched on with laughter. He Jun had pretty much finished packing up, and one of the male students said forget it. It''s boring. I might as well go eat.


    Then He Jun dusted his hands and followed the three guys out, leaving me sitting on the floor ¡ª I was covered in dust ¡ª and I stood up and dusted myself off. Then I took my book and walked out of the classroom. Then he laughed out loud.


    Walking on the sports field, the dust on my body attracted quite a bit of attention. Quite a few people were pointing at me. I hastily walked out of the school in a sorry state. At that time, I really wanted to find a jar to pee my head out of.


    It wasn''t until later that I found out that He Jun, the son of a bitch, wasn''t a good guy. He was a typical bad student in junior high school, so fighting and brawling was a common occurrence. Three days, two days, one day, five days, he had beaten a girl to death. His family had lost a lot of money because he raped a classmate on the third day, and because of that, he was expelled from school.


    The reason He Jun had come for such a long time without fighting was all because of his father.


    He Jun''s father was a famous hoodlum near the school, and he was a bit insane. He heard that people had even hacked people to death before, so people called him Crazy He. He Jun relied on his father to get to know a lot of pig friends, and those pig friends praised him so much for his father''s sake, which was why He Jun was so arrogant.


    After getting beaten up by He Jun, this was the most miserable and miserable time of my life. When I was in junior high school, I relied on my brother''s prestige and no one dared to bully me in school. Unfortunately, my brother is now in prison, and I started to be bullied by others.


    Walking back to the road, I patted the dust off my body while looking at the passersby on the road. I couldn''t help but start to miss my brother again.


    Back then, when my brother was here, he would help me deal with any difficulties. He never made me feel the slightest bit wronged. It''s a pity that he is now in prison.

 C6

    My brother is called Guan Yi Long, he has been good since he was young, even two people of the same age couldn''t beat him. My brother has been especially good to me ever since I was born. He always gives me good food and fun first. If that little buddy dares to bully me, my brother will definitely beat him up to vent my anger.


    My brother is good at everything, but his grades are really bad, and I coincidentally bumped into a dad who loves my face. Just because my brother''s grades are bad, my dad beat him up a lot, but if he met my dad and drank, then it would be even worse than usual.


    His older brother had also tried, but the results were not that obvious. Afterwards, he simply broke down and fought in school, even beating up his teachers.


    His father would also take care of his brother when he was in school, but his brother was already numb to it. His father''s beatings were useless to him.


    On the third day of junior high, his brother broke the vice principal''s mind. His family lost a lot of money, and his brother was expelled from school because of this. That night was the most furious night in my memory. My brother''s butt was bleeding from the bamboo in my father''s hand.


    I still remember my brother''s tearful face that night, but he didn''t cry. The consequences would have been disastrous if my mother hadn''t stopped my father.


    When we got up the next morning, our brother had already disappeared. We learned later that he had stolen money from the family and gone out to work with some of his countrymen. He had been gone for nine years, and there had been no news of him until three years ago.


    Before, no one dared to bully me due to Brother''s prestige. I thought I was more than amazing, but after getting beaten up by He Jun today, I clearly knew that if I didn''t rely on Brother, I wouldn''t even be fart.


    On the way there, I thought about a lot of things. When I arrived at Uncle''s house, my cousin was hanging clothes in the courtyard. The clothes that my cousin was hanging in the courtyard were all jacket and pants.


    When Cousin saw that I was covered in dust and had palm marks on my face, it went without saying that she must have guessed what had happened to me today. Of course, my elder cousin and I have always been at odds. She definitely wouldn''t care about me even a little. She would probably wish that I was beaten to death in her heart. That way, I wouldn''t be able to threaten her.


    I walked past my cousin with my books on my back, sniffing casually. My cousin''s scent filled my nose. When Cousin saw me in such a sorry state, she glanced at me before hanging up the clothes and humming a little tune, as if she had picked up money. Although she didn''t say it out loud, her actions were all disguised as saying that I deserved it.


    It wasn''t the first time I''d seen my cousin roll her eyes and gloat, but it hurt to see her expression on me. Actually, it''s easy for me to be satisfied. As long as my cousin treats me a little better, how could I possibly make a small video to threaten her.


    There was no point in overthinking it. I nonchalantly walked into my room to change my clothes. I threw my dirty clothes into the basin, washed them quickly, and hung them on the air.


    After I finished washing my clothes, my cousin was sitting in the living room, wearing earphones and humming a song. From time to time, her hands would move according to the rhythm.


    Today, her cousin was wearing a sky-blue plaid shirt and sky-blue pants. The way she dressed matched her untied hair looked very fresh and lovely.


    Although my cousin didn''t like me, her voice was really nice. It made people''s ears go numb, as if they were bathing in the spring wind of March. His cousin''s voice had always been pleasant to listen to, so humming along would undoubtedly give him a lot more points.


    My cousin, with her earphones on, was listening raptly, her mouth humming to the rhythm, and I sat next to her, listening to her, peeking out of the corner of my eye at her proud figure and beautiful legs. She didn''t notice, and continued to hum.


    After about four or five minutes, my cousin took off her headphones, and just in time to see me staring at her breasts, her calm little face immediately changed. She looked at me furiously, and was about to point her finger at me and curse me, but as soon as my cousin pointed at me, she put her hand down and stared at me through gritted teeth before sitting far away from me.


    I knew that my cousin had not called me out because I had her little video in my hand, and she knew I would have asked for it, so she did not call me, or, in other words, she did not want me to.


    "This damn scoundrel is a monster!" I wish you a miserable death! "My cousin cursed me quietly from somewhere after she sat down. Although her voice was soft, it didn''t escape my ears.


    I arranged my emotions and walked over to my cousin with a rogue smile. I looked at my watch and calmly said, "Cousin, you didn''t let me do it that night. Can you let me do it now that uncle and aunt aren''t home?"


    When Cousin heard me, she hurriedly crossed her arms over her chest and looked at me warily, "That, something has happened to me today, I can''t do anything about it!" As she spoke, her eyes revealed that she wanted to be a toad eating swan meat.


    It was obvious that my cousin was looking for an excuse to lie to me. It''s not like I didn''t know her physiological cycle, it wasn''t today at all.


    "Cousin, I''m not a fool. Your circadian cycle is not today, alright! Since you don''t want me to do it, then I''ll just post the video! "As I said this, I took out my phone and prepared to post the video online.


    "Good cousin, Cousin really didn''t lie to you. Cousin really did get into trouble today!" "I can''t let you do it. If you really want to do it, my cousin will find you a woman to do it with, okay?" My cousin forced a smile as she said that. The smile on her face was really forced.


    It was obvious that my cousin didn''t want me to mess with her. This time, I didn''t dawdle with her and directly sent the video to her. I had already uploaded 20% of the video.


    Seeing how determined I was this time, my cousin immediately walked over and told me to turn off the internet. She told me to do it after I turned off the internet, so I turned off the internet and put the phone in my pocket.


    "Are you going to your room or my room?" He Jun had cleaned up the room today, so my tone wasn''t too good.


    Cousin gave me a look of despise and helplessness before saying that he would go to my room. I can''t mess up her room, she still wants to do a live broadcast tonight.


    I walked in front and my cousin followed me into my room. Compared to my cousin''s room, my room was filthy and messy. The disgust on my cousin''s face was even more obvious after she entered.


    After my cousin came in, she laid on my bed with her eyes closed and told me to hurry up. She still had things to do later. My cousin wouldn''t let me touch her, and she wouldn''t let me kiss her either. She only allowed me to take off my pants and leave the rest of my body untouched.


    "I''m warning you, only you are allowed to touch me and kiss me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for taking care of you!" Seeing that I was about to open the zipper, her cousin emphasized once again that she was obviously still nervous.


    "Is this your first time?" I asked my cousin.


    "Why are you blabbering so much? Hurry up and do it. If you don''t, I''ll leave!" said his cousin impatiently with her eyes closed.


    I didn''t dilly-dally any longer and pulled the chain on my pants, but the moment I pulled it off, there was a knock on the door. Uncle and Aunt came back, and like a thief, I quickly pulled up the pants, and my cousin also felt as if she had been pricked by needles and hurried into her room, closing the door tightly.


    It had already become much more difficult for his uncles and aunts to make a move on him, causing him to immediately go soft.


    After calming myself down, I hurriedly went to open the door. Today''s business was not good, so Uncle''s stomach wasn''t well. That''s why Uncle and Aunt came back early. Fortunately, Aunt and Uncle didn''t notice anything amiss.


    In the evening, my cousin broadcasted it on time. My cousin was still wearing the same sexy clothes. The audience was still as usual, and I was one of many.


    Cousin''s sexy and seductive appearance brought her many gifts and rewards, but there were also some people from the internet who were messing around in her live broadcast room. There were a few people who didn''t give her any gifts nor did they give her any rewards.


    After shielding those few people, those people registered their new account and went to create trouble in their cousin''s broadcast room. This time, they directly scolded them, saying that their cousin was wearing so little, so it was obvious that she owed them money!


    Seeing my cousin getting scolded, how could I just stand by and watch? I quickly took out the hand speed I used to watch movies to type and scold those people, trying my best to protect my cousin while doing my best to draw the hatred onto me.


    Cousin continued to broadcast live as she shielded them from view. However, no matter how much she shielded herself, there were still people scolding her. Just like that, I continued to curse at those people until my cousin went on the live stream.


    After my cousin went on the live broadcast, I fell asleep, only to find that my fingers were already sore from typing and were unable to keep them straight.


    I don''t regret defending my cousin on the internet. I just want my cousin to know that the loyal fan she has always protected is actually the cousin she has always disliked.

 C7

    I helped my cousin scold her all night. After she broadcast live, I only slept for four to five hours before it was almost time for school. From watching my cousin''s live broadcast until now, I''ve never had a good night''s sleep.


    The reason why I like watching my cousin''s live broadcast is only because my cousin won''t give me a good face in real life, but in the live broadcast she is always smiling at me. I can''t deny that I like watching my cousin smile at me, and I don''t like the fact that she is showing me a bad face in real life. Of course, besides that, my cousin''s sexiness in front of the live broadcast was also an important reason for me to watch her live broadcast.


    During class, because I was thinking about my cousin''s live broadcast, my mind drifted a few times, but Sun Han, who sat at the same table, was as serious as ever. She was even more beautiful when she was serious.


    Sun Han''s grades were very good in the class, but she didn''t have any friends by her side. It was normal for her to think about it. The girls in this vocational school weren''t here to study, so she naturally didn''t have any connections with Sun Han.


    Today, when I came to class, I met He Jun at the entrance. Naturally, when He Jun saw me, he would sneer at me to satisfy his vanity, and because of this, my mood today was very bad. Luckily, I had a beautiful tablemate.


    Sun Han''s attention was always on studying, so he didn''t notice me peeking at her at all.


    As for Sun Han, he was still sitting inside the classroom, as if he was waiting for something. I didn''t have any friends in the school, so there was no point in going out, so I stayed in the classroom and didn''t go out. I could even stay in the classroom to see Sun Han.


    Seeing that I didn''t go out, Sun Han glanced at me and then put his hand inside the stomach of the table, carefully as if he was holding something. Out of curiosity, I peeked at Sun Han to see what she was holding, but who would''ve known that the moment I threw my gaze over, Sun Han would notice.


    I also discovered that the item inside Sun Han''s stomach was a pack of aunt scarves, and it looked like it was bought today. Needless to say, Sun Han''s physiological cycle was definitely today.


    Seeing his aunt''s towel fall to the ground, Sun Han quickly bent down to pick it up, afraid that I would discover that it was his aunt''s towel. Sun Han''s aunt''s towel also fell out because of me, so I reflexively bent to pick it up.


    "I''m sorry, I wanted to help you pick it up, but who knew that I would bump into you!" I looked at Sun Han in embarrassment and said apologetically.


    Sun Han placed the bag of aunt towels on the table and shyly looked at me as he said, "It''s alright." After saying that, he lightly lifted the hair hanging by his ear. The sunlight that came in from the window just happens to fall upon Sun Han''s small white face.


    This is the first time Sun Han has spoken to me in such a long time. I don''t know if it''s because Sun Han has never spoken to me before, but I feel that her voice is as melodious as the music of heaven.


    Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity to say a few more words to Sun Han, but before the words left his mouth, Sun Han took a piece of her aunt''s napkin and jogged out, probably in a hurry to go to the toilet to change.


    When the bell rang, Sun Han returned to the classroom, but her expression didn''t seem too good. Originally, I wanted to take advantage of the moment when she had spoken to me to say a few more words, but seeing her expression wasn''t good enough.


    At noon, I went back to eat. My cousin was staying in her room, but I didn''t know what she was doing. It was boring for me to be alone in her room, so I came to the school ahead of time.


    It was a sunny afternoon, and some of the boys in the school were playing basketball on the sports field. There were a lot of girls watching from the side, and from time to time, cheers would come from the girls. To be honest, they were really envious of those guys who could play basketball, and had so many girls surrounding them.


    I was sitting under a tree by the side of the sports field, thinking about how to deal with my cousin. At this moment, I saw someone waving at me.


    I took a glance at her and immediately treated her like she didn''t exist. This seductive little bitch caused me to get cleaned up by He Jun last time. She even bumped into me and really didn''t want to bother with her.


    "Sigh!" "Student Guan Yi Han, I''m really sorry for what happened last time. I apologize!" I didn''t pay any attention to Li Xiang Ning. Who knew that she would actually shout loudly at me to apologize? This made me feel a little surprised.


    But to be honest, if a beautiful girl like Li Xiang Ning sincerely apologized to me, I would still forgive her. After all, this was a world where one looked at face.


    I didn''t give any response. Li Xiang Ning spoke again. Due to the distance between us, Li Xiang Ning''s voice was somewhat loud. Quite a few students heard her and cast their gazes towards me. This caused me to feel somewhat overwhelmed.


    "Student Guan Yi Han, I sincerely apologize to you. If you forgive me, then come over. We''ll just shake hands and forget about it!"


    After Li Xiang Ning finished speaking, the other girls were also pleading on behalf of Li Xiang Ning. She softly said to me in a loud voice, "Student Guan Yi Han, you saw Xiang Ning apologizing to you, and seeing her sincerity, shouldn''t you show off your manliness?" After saying that, those girls even gave me a few flirty glances.


    It''s said that men are animals whose lower body thinks, this is true. Under the enticement of Li Xiang Ning and the other girls, I decided to forgive Li Xiang Ning in the end. Anyway, she didn''t do anything to me and only bumped into me once.


    In order to maintain a gentleman''s demeanor in front of all the girls, I even intentionally tidied up my clothes before walking over. In order to maintain a gentleman''s demeanor in front of all the girls, I even deliberately tidied up my clothes before walking over.


    I walked over to Li Xiang Ning with bold and happy steps. When my brother walked to the teaching building, Li Xiang Ning just told him to wait! I thought that something was wrong, so I obediently stopped.


    Before I could ask Li Xiang Ning why, a basin of water was poured over me from the school building. I immediately became a drowned chicken, wetting my socks from head to toe. Even though it was summer right now, I was still shaken by the sudden pouring of water.


    "This idiot is too funny. I already said that he would definitely take the bait. Hurry up and take out the money. I''ve won, haha!"


    Before I could curse out loud, Li Xiang Ning''s laughter reached my ears, and I suddenly realized that this Li Xiang Ning wanted to apologize to me. It was obvious that she wanted to mess with me, not to mention that the person who threw water at me was also arranged by Li Xiang Ning, and what made me even angrier was that Li Xiang Ning actually used me to make a bet with those girls.


    At this moment, Li Xiang Ning was pointing at me and laughing heartily. She even said that I was an idiot, and the other girls that were with her were also secretly laughing. It was very obvious that I had become their laughing stock.


    I wiped the water droplets off my face and walked towards Li Xiang Ning in a rage. I swore in my heart that I would take care of Li Xiang Ning properly.


    I quickly arrived in front of Li Xiang Ning. She looked at me with a disdainful smile and said, "What''s wrong, idiot student?" You want to hit me? "


    "What do you think?" I gritted my teeth as I stared furiously at Li Xiang Ning, my fists already clenching tightly.


    "Try touching her!"


    I still hadn''t made my move. At this moment, He Jun walked over arrogantly with the three guys who hit me.


    After I was beaten up by He Jun last time, I was more or less afraid of He Jun, so when He Jun threatened me, it wasn''t because I was scared, but because I knew I couldn''t defeat him.


    I saw He Jun grind his teeth and walk away in the end. I really wanted to slap myself twice. Why was it useless for me, Guan Yihan, to be bullied like a grandson?


    "This idiot is really too funny. Does he really think I need to apologize to him?" When you didn''t see him being drenched in water, it was really too funny! "


    After I left, Li Xiang Ning smiled as she spoke to the girls.

 C8

    During class in the afternoon, my clothes were still wet, but my body was wet. Thus, during class, I always sat as far away from Sun Han as possible, afraid that I would also wet her clothes.


    In the past, I always tried to get as close to Sun Han as possible because the faint smell of washing powder on her body was very nice.


    When Sun Han saw that my entire body was drenched, she asked me why my clothes were wet. Although she said this out of concern between the students, it felt like a warm current had been injected into my heart. The feeling of being cared for was really good.


    I said it was caused by Li Xiang Ning, but Sun Han didn''t say anything after giving an ''oh''. Who knew that just as I finished speaking, these words would reach Li Xiang Ning''s ears, and with a ''huang dang'' sound, Li Xiang Ning pushed the desk against me, knocking it against my chair.


    "Li Xiang Ning, I''m telling you, don''t go too far!" I turned around and shouted furiously at Li Xiang Ning. I hadn''t settled the score with her for making people throw water at me, yet she was actually up to no good.


    At this time, his older brother had finished his lessons. The students in the classroom all stayed behind to watch the show because of this. Just as I finished shouting, He Jun stood up arrogantly and glared fiercely at me. His gaze was clearly saying: If you dare touch Li Xiang Ning, I won''t let you off!


    After being threatened by He Jun like this, I was terrified, because no matter how I looked at it, I couldn''t beat him. Furthermore, I didn''t want to cause any trouble for my parents.


    "Too much bullying? "I was just bullying you, what the hell!" After I sat down, Li Xiang Ning was still unrelenting. She raised her proud and delicate head to look at me and confidently said.


    Thinking about it, I really know how to crack a joke, my voice isn''t as loud as Li Xiang Ning''s, which makes it sound like she''s the victim here. But Li Xiang Ning is just like that, I directly ignored her and took out a book to read.


    After a class in the afternoon, my wet clothes were all dried up by my body temperature. After class, I happened to be peeing a little, so I went to the bathroom to untie my hands.


    In the vocational school I attended, places such as toilets, wall corners, and rooftops were all occupied by powerful students, and if I stepped into their territory, I would be beaten up.


    I heard the men''s restroom belongs to He Jun, but I don''t know if it''s true or not. After all, I''ve never gone to the toilet in the school before.


    When I arrived at the men''s restroom, I went to the crater and pulled open my pants chain. When it was almost ready, there was a flurry of knocking and footsteps outside the door. There were also the swearing sounds of boys coming from outside.


    There was still a knock on the door. I replied that there was someone inside. At this moment, He Jun''s arrogant voice came from outside, "Of course I fucking know that there is someone inside. It''s Guan Yihan. Open the door. I have something to discuss with you!"


    Anyone with a good ear would be able to hear the malicious intent in He Jun''s words. He definitely wouldn''t have any good intentions if he allowed me to leave.


    "Wait, I''m still going to the toilet!" I made an excuse as I wanted to wait until He Jun left. After all, there were still a few minutes left before class started. When it was time, He Jun would probably leave.


    Sometimes, I really want to slap myself twice and curse myself for being too fucking cowardly, but in the end, I would be willing to be a coward if I could be unyielding.


    Regardless of whether I''m willing to submit or not, we''ll talk about it after messing around for three years. At the very least, I have to give my parents an explanation; it really wasn''t easy for them to send me to the county city to study.


    "What the f * ck are you doing? Hurry up and come out if I tell you to! Otherwise, I''ll stuff your sh * t into your mouth!" He Jun yelled arrogantly from outside.


    I was still hesitating whether I should go out or not when I heard a ''bang'' and the door was broken by He Jun''s kick. Originally, the door was made out of a thin piece of wood, but after He Jun used so much strength, the door was broken into two and the lock was broken by He Jun.


    The sudden movement scared me, but before I could react, He Jun reached out and grabbed my collar, pulling me out.


    He Jun was about the same size as me. Although his physique didn''t look as strong as mine, his strength wasn''t small. I was dragged out by him. When the three guys saw me in such a sorry state, they laughed out loud as if they had seen a funny joke.


    After He Jun dragged me out by my collar, he ruthlessly smashed me onto the ground. I wasn''t paying attention and fell onto the ground, falling like a dog eating shit.


    I don''t know if that bastard pissed in the pit or if he pissed in the ground, but my face almost got wet. At this moment, all I could think about was how to deal with He Jun, but the facts proved that I could only think about it.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly at Li Xiang Ning in class today? Didn''t I tell you already? If you dare to harm Li Xiang Ning, I definitely won''t let you off!" "It seems like you don''t have a memory ¡­" He Jun squatted down and looked down at me, his face full of arrogance and arrogance.


    "It was obviously Li Xiang Ning who pushed the desk and hit me first when we were in class today! "She''s simply ¡­" I was interrupted by He Jun before I could finish.


    "I don''t fucking care if Li Xiang Ning bumped into you first, I only know that your shouting in the classroom affected Li Xiang Ning!" He Jun said in an extremely domineering manner. Obviously, people like He Jun can''t be reasoned with. Even if he wants to take care of me, this is only an excuse.


    But even if I knew He Jun was doing this on purpose, what could I do? There were four of them, and I was alone. This school''s management system wasn''t strict. It was like He Jun and the others fighting like farts. After a while, everything would be fine.


    Not to mention looking for a teacher, even looking for a principal was of no use. The security guards that were hired by the school were all decorations. The only person who could help him in this school was himself.


    Before I could even open my mouth to defend myself, He Jun grabbed my hair and started cursing at my face with his fingers. The three boys by my side laughed loudly, one of them even urged me to fight against He Jun, saying that if I couldn''t beat him, he would help me, but I knew in my heart that they were only playing with me, if I really hit He Jun, the only one who would get beaten would be me.


    I was like a dead dog lying on the ground with urine in my mouth. I was grabbed by He Jun''s hair and cursed, yet I dared not to speak a word.


    After He Jun scolded me for a while, he still didn''t want to vent his anger. He then slapped my face again, and with a "pa" sound, my head was hit so hard that golden stars popped out. I wanted to stand up to resist, but I was afraid of the power of He Jun and the others.


    "I''m warning you again, be a bit more polite to Li Xiang Ning in the future. This time, just treat it as giving you some memory. Next time, I won''t be so easy to talk to next time." He Jun glared at me and said fiercely.


    I looked at He Jun. Although I didn''t have any expression on my face, I had the thought of hacking him into pieces in my heart.


    "Are you deaf? Did you not hear what I said to you?" He Jun glared at me and viciously said, clenching his fists as he prepared to punch me.


    "Got it!" I didn''t want to lower my head in front of He Jun, but in the end, I did.


    "Let''s go! "It''s almost time for class!" He Jun clapped his hands as he left with the three boys, talking and laughing.


    "I''ve already told you that he doesn''t dare to make a move, but you all still don''t believe me. To be honest, beating him up feels really good in both body and mind!"


    He Jun and the three boys talked as they walked out, and all of this reached my ears.


    "Haha, He Jun is the most bored. If you bully him like this, he might even shit on your head in the future!" a male student said.


    "Him? You''re thinking too much, that b * stard wants to ride on my head too. "It seems that I have to come and clean him up a lot in the future. After I finish, he''ll be much more comfortable!" He Jun said while twisting his neck.


    I got up from the ground. Looking at He Jun''s arrogant back, I secretly swore in my heart that one day, I would force him on me ten times over and give him back!

 C9

    After being enraged in my heart, I returned to a dejected state. Speaking of which, if I wanted to take care of He Jun, I''d have to spend a lot of time and effort. It''s easier said than done.


    I went under the tap to wash off the stains on my body before returning to the classroom. When I returned, class had already begun. He Jun was arrogantly looking at me from the back of the classroom with his head held high. He was warning me.


    The teacher wasn''t a fool. He had already guessed the situation, so when I entered the classroom, he didn''t say a word. I walked into the classroom under the gaze of the entire class. After I sat down, Sun Han glanced at me and asked me where I was going.


    A few minutes after I sat down, that coquettish little bitch, Li Xiang Ning, started to push the desk in front of me. I ignored her, righting my chair before continuing to teach, but the more I ignored her, the more she advanced, and the more she pushed the desk three or four times she knocked against me.


    I don''t know if I should call Li Xiang Ning childish. After pushing her desk and knocking into me, her face is still full of smugness. Her little mouth is raised very high, as if she has done something glorious.


    After school, I packed my stuff and quickly left. The school was now like a prison for me, but I had to go to this prison every day. Sometimes, I had the thought of dropping out of school, but after thinking about how difficult it was for my parents, the thought of dropping out of school was dispelled.


    After returning home, I ate a little and went back to my room to sleep. My cousin was just like before, in her room I didn''t know what she was doing.


    After patting my head and thinking carefully, I remembered that my cousin was about to do a live broadcast. From the first time I watched her live broadcast until now, when my cousin started live broadcast, I always went to her live broadcast room to watch her live broadcast. The reason why I liked watching my cousin live broadcast was because she was always welcoming me with a smile in front of the camera.


    I took out my phone and opened the live broadcast software. My cousin was already live broadcast, but it had only been half a minute.


    As soon as I entered my cousin''s live broadcast room, I began to brush her some free gifts and human values as usual. As soon as my cousin started broadcasting, there was only one person in the live broadcast room, and in order not to cause trouble, my cousin started to chat with me, she said in front of the camera while I typed on my cell phone screen. Although typing and chatting with my cousin wasn''t very convenient, we talked together.


    When my cousin first asked me how old I was, I answered, but it was all lies.


    After chatting for a bit, I typed and asked my cousin if she had a boyfriend. My cousin said coquettishly, "Not yet. When I was studying, my parents didn''t want me to fall in love. They don''t want me to study anymore. They just want to earn money. They don''t have time to date!"


    I typed: "Then how about I be your boyfriend? My cousin smiled and said:" Okay, okay, but then again, since you want to be my boyfriend, do you have to give me some presents to express your feelings? "After saying that, she made a cute face in front of the camera, looking at me expectantly.


    Originally, I wanted to type a few words of love with my cousin, but before I could start typing, my cousin wanted to take the opportunity to ask me to give her some presents. It was a good plan, but I didn''t have the money.


    I found an excuse to say that I don''t have any money on me at the moment. Cousin said I''m fine, I can earn that money slowly, but you have to come to my live broadcast room to support me.


    I typed that it was a must. After reading my reply, my cousin stared at the screen for a while. After thinking for a bit, she excitedly said, "Aren''t you the one who scolded on my behalf last time?"


    I typed out that it was them who had asked to be scolded. Cousin said that last time I really was thanking them and that I was promoted to the administrator of her live broadcast studio. She said coquettishly, "You are now the administrator of my live broadcast room. Thank you for your maintenance all this time. I will trouble you to manage my live broadcast room from now on. If you are willing, I will give you one."


    My elder cousin''s live broadcast has always been managed by her as the host. If I agree, then I would be her first administrator. In my opinion, this is the same treatment as her first boyfriend, so I agreed without any hesitation.


    After I agreed, my cousin gave me a kiss across the screen, and even said, "I love you!" Although there was no other meaning behind his words, I was still very excited after hearing them.


    Before my cousin and I could continue our conversation, a lot of people came in from my cousin''s broadcast room, and my cousin started showing off her sexy and charming look in order to get a reward. In order to get a reward, my cousin even started dancing on her bed, and after doing a hot dance for a while, she pouted pitifully in front of the camera, begging for a reward.


    This trick did work. After a while, quite a few people gave rewards to their cousins, all of which were expensive gifts. The cousins coquettishly thanked them and then continued to ask the audience to give them rewards.


    I''ve always been scrubbing gifts for her that didn''t cost money. Compared to other people''s gifts that only cost money, I was as inconspicuous as the air. Of course, now that I was the manager of my cousin, I had an additional duty. If someone was scolding her in her studio or causing trouble in her studio, I had the right to blackout him or something.


    Fortunately, no one is causing trouble or insulting their cousin in the broadcast room today, but I do wish that someone is causing trouble or insulting their cousin. That way, I can ''save the beauty like a hero'' and show my cousin the value of being an administrator.


    After those tycoons went online to watch, their cousin set her eyes on them. She used all sorts of methods to please them to get more gifts or rewards, a tycoon gave a lot of gifts to her cousin, and even said he would take care of her.


    Cousin took advantage of me last time, so how could I dare to believe this? I immediately turned her down, and when the tycoon saw that she refused, he immediately started cursing, saying that she was a singer, so why was she pretending?


    Without even asking my cousin, I had already blacklisted that tycoon. To be honest, I''m pretty annoyed with people like him. So what if they have money? Do people have to do everything they want when they have money?


    After blackening that tycoon, everything seemed to calm down again. My cousin continued to curry favor with the other tycoons for gifts as a reward, while I continued to brush my cousin''s free gifts.


    His cousin gave him a lot of money as soon as he entered her live broadcast room. His cousin thanked him repeatedly in front of the camera, and after the rich guy attracted his cousin''s attention, he began typing and chatting with her.


    After chatting with her cousin for a while, the tycoon made a request to meet with her. Of course, she politely refused, saying that she didn''t have time, but after the tycoon gave her a lot of expensive gifts, she began to give in and said that she could meet him if she had time.


    Seeing that my cousin agreed to meet with that tycoon, I felt a little sour in my heart. After all, she had always disliked me, her younger cousin, and had a completely different attitude towards others.


    Other than heartache, I was more worried because there were too many bad guys outside. Who knows what kind of people were on the internet that would harm my cousin after meeting her.


    I let my imagination run wild and started worrying about my cousin, but after thinking about it for a while, I couldn''t help but let out a bitter laugh. She treated me like a fart, but I treated her like my own sister.


    My cousin and the tycoon talked for a long time. Finally, they agreed to meet at the end of the month.

 C10

    Although I don''t like to see my cousin and that tycoon chat, as her cousin and loyal fan, I waited for her to go to bed after she broadcast live before going to bed. When I woke up the next day, I was only 10 minutes away from school.


    Before watching my cousin''s live broadcast, I was among the top five that went to school every day. However, after watching my cousin''s live broadcast, I was always the last.


    At this moment, Sun Han was taking notes. I was just about to see if Sun Han''s handwriting was good, but Li Xiang Ning, that seductive bitch, pushed the table and knocked it against me. Of course, in order to avoid trouble, I didn''t pay any attention to Li Xiang Ning.


    However, He Jun, this bastard, has always been changing methods every single day. In terms of power, I can''t beat him, so even if I''m suppressed by him, I can only swallow my anger. Even at school, I try my best to avoid He Jun.


    But in my heart, I also knew that hiding like this isn''t the same thing, do you really have to be a coward for the rest of my life? But right now, I have no other choice but to swallow my anger.


    However, there were a lot of bad students, and there were plenty of bullies who were even more arrogant than He Jun. In this school, many students who had been bullied before would look for a backer in the school, and if they found a strong backer, they would not have to be bullied, but they could still bully others.


    I also wanted to find a backer in the school to deal with He Jun, but unfortunately, my popularity is really too poor. I don''t know any of those powerful and rogue students, at most I only know a name and know who they are.


    One noon, I came to the school in advance and bumped into He Jun and the others who were smoking in the woods beside the toilet. When He Jun saw me coming, he put out his cigarette and walked towards me with his henchmen. After stopping me, he taunted me and even pushed me a few times.


    After taunting me for a bit, He Jun led his men and swaggered away with a smile. Looking at He Jun and the rest swaggering away, I clenched my fists and kept all of my anger in my fists.


    He left for the school building after a long time. On the way to the school building, I saw a few boor students smoking cigarettes in a corner of the wall. Among these students was a person named Ma Tao, who was a student of the same class as me.


    After that, his parents left and sent him to this professional school. Although Ma Tao didn''t cause any trouble after coming to this school, but that didn''t mean that he was easy to bully. I heard that even He Jun was afraid of him, and because of this, an idea popped into my mind, which was to follow Ma Tao and protect me so that He Jun wouldn''t dare to bully me.


    At this time, Ma Tao was squatting on the ground and smoking a cigarette with his friends. He wore a black short-sleeved shirt, and the wheat colored muscles on his arms showed his strength. Ma Tao was also quite tall, and with a bullet in his arm, he looked like a hoodlum.


    I didn''t know whether this Ma Tao had a good temper or not. After hesitating for a moment, I finally made up my mind and walked toward Ma Tao. I walked up to him in large strides.


    He raised his head and slanted his eyes as he glared at me. "Who are you? What''s the matter?"


    "Brother Tao, my name is Guan." "Guan Yi Han, I have something to talk to you about!" Looking at Ma Tao''s hostile gaze, I couldn''t even speak properly.


    When Ma Tao saw that I wasn''t acting all picky, the hostility on his face vanished. He put out his cigarette and stood up to stare at me. "What can I do for you?" he asked calmly. "What''s the matter?"


    Ma Tao''s friends were all staring at me, waiting for me to finish my words. However, they all had a funny expression on their faces. I looked at the indifferent Ma Tao and his friends. I gritted my teeth and solemnly said, "Brother Tao, I want to follow you!"


    "Heh, you want to follow me?" Ma Tao laughed mockingly. Then, he asked me why I wanted to follow him.


    I didn''t want to hide it from him, so I told him that I was bullied by He Jun. My meaning was clear, I wanted to follow him. This way, He Jun wouldn''t dare to bully me.


    After Ma Tao finished listening, he wiped his hair and said, "Oh, so that''s how it is."


    "You can follow me. If you follow me, I guarantee that He Jun won''t dare to touch you. But, this is for a fee!" Ma Tao looked at me and said nonchalantly. It was obvious that Ma Tao wanted something from me.


    "Brother Tao, just tell me, I''ll definitely do my best to satisfy you!" I said sincerely.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. If you really want to follow me, then you''ll be responsible for my cigarettes in the future." Ma Tao patted my shoulder and said.


    In order to not be bullied by others in the school, I agreed to spend some money. I clenched my teeth and nodded my head. Ma Tao laughed and patted my shoulder. "Since that''s the case, then show me your sincerity!"


    I pinched the remaining hundred or so dollars in my pocket, and nodded. Uncle gave me the remaining hundred or so coins, and he said he would treat me better when I was outside. That money would be used as pocket money and would buy me something to eat.


    Ma Tao waved his hand and said, "We''ll wait here for you." I quickly walked to the small shop outside the school and bought a box of cigarettes worth over twenty yuan. Students like us usually smoked cigarettes worth over ten yuan, but today was a bit special, so we bought expensive cigarettes.


    I took the box of cigarettes and handed it to Ma Tao. When Ma Tao saw it, his expression immediately changed and he smiled beautifully. He immediately opened the box of cigarettes and put the rest into his pocket.


    Originally, I wanted to give each of them the box of cigarettes and keep the rest myself. However, after Ma Tao accepted them, I didn''t say anything. I just stood to the side and smoked while laughing with them.


    "We''ll be brothers from now on. If anyone dares to bully you in school, just call me!" "I''ll stick my neck out for you!" Ma Tao said as he smoked his cigarette.


    I smiled and said that was for sure. I''ll be relying on Brother Tao to protect me from now on. Ma Tao patted my shoulder and laughed, saying that we''re brothers now, so there''s no need to be so formal.


    I usually don''t smoke much, basically not, but Ma Tao is here, they all smoke, if I don''t smoke then it is not in the group not to give me face. After the two or three puffs, the time for class was getting closer and closer. The number of people in the school was also gradually increasing.


    "We''re brothers now. Let''s go out and get together tonight and contact each other. Give me your cell number and I''ll contact you!" Ma Tao said to me after he finished.


    I gave him my phone number. Ma Tao stood up and dusted off his pants leg. After waving goodbye to me, he walked towards his classroom with satisfaction.


    I went back to eat after class in the afternoon, and Ma Tao called me not long after dark, saying that they had gone to the barbecue stand on the street and I was the only one left.


    I packed up and went out. Ma Tao and his friends had already finished eating at the barbecue, and by the time I got there, they were almost finished. They were eating and chatting together, and I, who couldn''t get a word in, could only smile and eat my own food.


    After eating the barbeque, Ma Tao said that I was a new person and that I should express that even though he didn''t say it out loud, it was clear that he wanted me to pay the bill. In the future, I would still have to rely on Ma Tao''s help in school, so I could only nod and pay the money.


    I thought I wouldn''t be bullied in school if I carried Ma Tao, this big tree, but you know ¡­

 C11

    After paying the money, I didn''t have any more money on me. After Ma Tao left with his men, I went back alone. When I returned, my uncle and aunt were already back, my aunt was cooking, my cousin was playing with her cell phone at the table, and my uncle was settling accounts with a small notebook.


    Uncle and aunt''s income are all based on stalls, and they only earn money through their sweat and blood. Thinking about this, my heart didn''t feel good, but I spent the money Uncle gave me on Ma Tao. I think that I really have let Uncle down.


    The four of us sat down to eat. During dinner, Aunt and Cousin began to talk about the blind date, and Aunt said that Old Zhang had a son who was quite handsome and had money, so she asked Cousin if she wanted to see him that day.


    Cousin was still as impatient as ever towards these matters. While she said that she would look at it when the time came, she had an impatient expression on her face. Cousin''s performance did not cause Aunt to say anything more.


    Since I didn''t have much to talk with my cousin about, my aunt started asking me how I was doing at school, whether I had been bullied or something. She even said that if I was bullied at school, I would tell them and they would help me out.


    I was indeed bullied at school, but now that I have Ma Tao as my backer, I don''t need to be bullied anymore. I laughed and said that it was pretty good at school and my classmates were all very kind.


    She probably changed her clothes to prepare for the live broadcast. Although her aunts and uncles knew that her cousin earned money from the live broadcast, they did not know about the contents of the live broadcast. If they knew that her cousin was wearing something that exposed it to a group of men for the live broadcast, based on uncle''s temper, he would probably break his cousin''s legs.


    I put down my utensils and returned to my room. After playing with my phone for a while, it was time for my cousin''s live broadcast. Like before, I waited until my cousin went on the live broadcast before I went to sleep.


    The next morning, I met He Jun at the school gate. He Jun and his henchmen were eating, talking and laughing happily.


    When he saw me, the smile on He Jun''s face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a trace of a playful smile. I pretended that I didn''t see He Jun, and continued walking forward. After just a few steps, He Jun and his henchmen walked towards me, placing their hands on my shoulders.


    "Sure, Guan Yihan. You''ve even hooked up with Ma Tao. What do you mean by that? Oh, it''s like saying goodbye for three days!" He Jun patted my shoulder with a playful smile. His gaze was clearly mocking.


    If it was before, I wouldn''t dare to say too much to He Jun like this, but the situation is different now. I''m under the protection of Ma Tao, so I don''t have to be afraid of He Jun anymore.


    "Get your hands off me! "I still need to go to class!" I glanced at He Jun with disdain. If I had spoken to He Jun with this tone before, he would have thought of a way to mess with me. But after I said this, He Jun just stared at me without making any other movements.


    "F * ck, everyone says that dogs rely on their power. Looks like it''s true. With a backer, your words are already different!" He Jun looked at me and said in a mocking tone.


    "Who the f * ck are you calling a dog?" Now that Ma Tao was protecting me, how could I let He Jun suppress me again?


    He Jun looked me up and down before saying in amusement, "Guan Yi Han is following Ma Tao now, we can''t afford to offend him. Let''s go. If we stay any longer, they''ll deal with us. I''m very scared!"


    "Brother Jun, how are you? Haha!" After He Jun finished speaking, his henchmen followed him and left. Although I''m under Ma Tao''s protection now, it was obvious that He Jun and the others didn''t think much of me.


    But it was still much better than before.


    At noon, Ma Tao''s group was smoking in the corner of the wall. When they went to smoke, they also called me along the way. I followed behind Ma Tao excitedly went to the corner of the wall and squatted down to smoke like them.


    After he finished smoking, Ma Tao looked at me and waved the empty cigarette case in front of my eyes. I was very busy, and it was obvious that he wanted me to buy him a cigarette.


    After nodding my head, I happily went to the canteen to buy cigarettes. After buying a pack of cigarettes, I didn''t have a single cent left on me. I handed the pack of cigarettes over to Ma Tao.


    After we finished smoking, Ma Tao led us from the playground to the school building. As we walked past the playground, He Jun happened to walk past us with his henchmen.


    I definitely wouldn''t miss this opportunity when Ma Tao was present. I walked up to him and pointed at He Jun, who was standing not far away, and complained like a child, "Brother Tao, that''s He Jun. He used to mess with me in school."


    Ma Tao rubbed his chin and replied, "Oh." Then, he glanced at He Jun, who was standing not far away, and led us towards He Jun and the rest.


    "Hey, you''re He Jun, right?" After leading us over, Ma Tao stopped He Jun. He Jun turned around and looked at Ma Tao. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled at Ma Tao with a face full of courtesy.


    "Isn''t this Brother Tao? "Brother Tao, why are you looking for me?" He Jun said with a smile, as if he was a pet dog trying to please Ma Tao.


    "What''s the matter?" Ma Tao looked at He Jun with disdain before patting my shoulder and pulling me to the front. He looked at He Jun confidently and said, "Guan Yihan is my brother. I heard that you used to mess with him in school, right?"


    He Jun smiled awkwardly, "Brother Tao, we were just joking. How can you say I messed with him? You''ve really misunderstood me!"


    "Misunderstanding? My brother wouldn''t lie to me! "Don''t try to trick me!" Ma Tao said righteously to He Jun.


    To be honest, when I heard Ma Tao calling me as a brother, I felt very flattered and touched.


    "Since Brother Tao said so, then I''ll confess. I did bully Guan Yihan before, but at that time I didn''t know he was your brother. If you had known, I wouldn''t have dared to bully him even if you gave me ten guts. This was just a misunderstanding."


    "Seeing that you and I have a bit of friendship in the past, I will not pursue this matter. However, let me warn you, if you dare to mess with my brother Guan Yi Han, I will definitely not let you off!" Ma Tao pointed at He Jun and said confidently, while He Jun could only lower his head and say yes.


    "Alright, then let''s do it like this. It''s almost time for class. I''ll be leaving first. You should go back to class too!" Ma Tao said grandly while looking at me.


    Ma Tao gave He Jun this kind of attitude. It was really satisfying to me. I nodded in satisfaction. I said ''Brother Tao, take care.'' After hearing that, Ma Tao nodded indifferently and left with his men.


    After Ma Tao left, He Jun looked at me with a sinister smile and said, "You can do it, but I''ll tell you this. If it wasn''t for Ma Tao, I would have already taken care of you!"


    "Get rid of me? "Don''t worry, one day, I will return the ten times the amount you forced on me back to you!" I said as I looked at He Jun, who was gritting my teeth in determination.


    "Alright, I really look forward to that day. I hope that day won''t be too far away." He Jun smiled at me, his eyes filled with disdain.


    "Oh right, as a classmate, I have to remind you that it''s best if you keep trying to please your backer. If that day, your backer broke up with you, I won''t let you off!" He Jun looked at Ye Zichen and smiled sinisterly.


    Although He Jun didn''t put me in his eyes like before, he didn''t dare to do anything to me with Ma Tao as his backer, nor would he take the initiative to look for trouble with me. Of course, I wouldn''t take the initiative to look for trouble with He Jun.


    Although this kind of situation isn''t what I want, but compared to the days when He Jun bullied me, it''s like heaven and earth.

 C12

    After I followed Ma Tao, he would ask me to go out for a smoke every day at lunchtime, while we squatted in the corner of the wall, smoking and boasting. It felt more comfortable for me than a group of wives and concubines.


    However, as these kinds of things happened more often than once, the matter would eventually come.


    Ma Tao smoked a pack of cigarettes almost every day, and I no longer had any money on me. Several times in order to please Ma Tao, I even lied to him that the school had to pay money, but after Uncle gave me the money, I bought the cigarettes for Ma Tao to smoke, and after Uncle bought the money for Ma Tao to smoke out, I didn''t have a single cent on me.


    I told Ma Tao the truth. I said I didn''t have any money on me and I would definitely buy a cigarette for him to smoke if I had money, but Ma Tao wasn''t satisfied with my answer. I said I couldn''t afford it.


    After giving me two cold looks, Ma Tao scratched his chin and thought for a while. Then, he changed his expression and patted my shoulder with a smile. "Brother Tao helped you solve the problem. Is it reasonable for you to buy two packs of cigarettes for Brother Tao to smoke?"


    I nodded awkwardly, "Brother Tao, you''re right, but I really don''t have any money on me. If I had money, I would definitely buy it ¡­" I was interrupted by Ma Tao before I could finish.


    "Good, good, good. Brother Tao knows you haven''t got any money recently. We''re brothers, so we''ll talk about smoke when you have money. But shouldn''t you do something to make up for it during this period of time?" Ma Tao said as he looked at me with a smile.


    "Make up for it?" I looked at Ma Tao with a puzzled expression.


    "Your tablemate is called Sun Han, right?" "I heard that Sun Han''s looks are quite pretty. If you call her out when you leave school in the afternoon and have an appointment with her, you won''t need to buy me any cigarettes in the future. I''ll still treat you as a brother!" Ma Tao said as he looked at me with a smile.


    Although my grades aren''t that good, it doesn''t mean that I''m a fool. Although Ma Tao is my backer, it doesn''t mean that he''s a good person, if I call Sun Han out, then Ma Tao will definitely treat Sun Han badly, and I also heard some rumors in school that if they call a girl out to play, they will take the opportunity to drug her and then rape her. Afterwards, if those female students tell the teacher or others, they will also tell the people in society to take care of those female students.


    Although I knew Ma Tao''s trick, I could only pretend to be stupid. I pretended to be confused and said to Ma Tao, "Brother Tao, it''s not that I don''t want to call out, but the key is that I''m not familiar with Sun Han. Even if I do call out to Sun Han, he might still be able to come out."


    "Go call her first, do you want to see if she comes out?" Ma Tao was already a bit impatient. It was obvious that the reason why he called me brother was to gain benefits from me. Maybe in his heart, I was just a dummy, worthy to be his brother.


    "That''s not it, Brother Tao. I don''t know her well, so I have to find a reason to call her, no?" I pretended that I didn''t know anything as I seriously spoke to Ma Tao.


    "Are you f * cking an idiot? There''s no money, and there''s no cigarettes either. If I let you call me a girl, it''ll be so awkward. Tell me what else you can do, you''re just a piece of trash!" Ma Tao looked at me angrily and said, his eyes as big as a copper bell, and he almost punched me.


    This is the true face of Ma Tao. But right now, I have to rely on Ma Tao to ensure my safety in school. I can only endure it.


    "Brother Tao, don''t be angry. I''ll be rich in a few days. I''ll buy a pack of cigarettes for you to smoke. Calm down." I was like a wooden person without any emotions, sticking my hot face against Ma Tao''s cold butt.


    "If you say that you have nothing better than trash, then that''s it. When you have money, remember to buy some cigarettes." With that, Ma Tao impatiently left.


    After Ma Tao left, I returned to the classroom with a troubled expression. It was currently time for lunch, and there weren''t many people in the classroom. I was lying on the table thinking about something when Li Xiang Ning and a few other female students, who were similarly dressed beautifully, walked in.


    They also treated me as air and walked right past me. Although I am quite disgusted with Li Xiang Ning, I have to admit that she is indeed beautiful and her body''s fragrance is also quite fragrant.


    Li Xiang Ning usually wore short skirt and shorts, and occasionally she wore sexy little stockings. Her long, white legs and raised chest would often lead people to daydream about her. Although I was quite disgusted with her, to be honest, I had never met Li Xiang Ning before. Let alone my inexperienced self, even when our professional teacher, the bald old man, was in class, he had always been staring at Li Xiang Ning with his crafty eyes.


    Li Xiang Ning and the few well-dressed girls sat behind me and started chatting, talking about new clothes, bags, shoes, clothes etc. They were chatting happily, their faces full of smiles.


    Originally, I was just thinking about something, but after being disturbed by them like this, I turned around and secretly glanced at Li Xiang Ning. At the same time, I cursed in my heart.


    When I turned around, I just so happened to see the black patch at the bottom of Li Xiang Ning''s skirt. Today, Li Xiang Ning was wearing a short skirt, and there weren''t any stockings on Hundred Flowers Lake''s thighs.


    I looked at it and quickly looked away, thinking I wasn''t the kind of person who liked to peep, but in the end I looked back a few times.


    After looking back a few times, I suddenly noticed that Li Xiang Ning and those girls behind her were no longer chatting. Without waiting for me to see what was going on, Li Xiang Ning stood up, picked up the book and threw it towards my head.


    "You stinky idiot, where are you looking!" After Li Xiang Ning smashed the book at me, she stood up, puffed out her chest, and pointed at me with a righteous voice.


    I admit that peeking at the bottom of a girl''s skirt was wrong, but I really did it unintentionally, but in the end, it was still my fault. So after cursing me, I didn''t respond, but only lowered my head and rubbed my head.


    I didn''t say anything, but Li Xiang Ning became even more serious. She ran in front of me and grabbed my sleeve, asking me to apologize to her. During this time, she even said a lot of unpleasant things.


    I didn''t want to get into trouble, so I sincerely apologised to Li Xiang Ning. However, after apologizing, Li Xiang Ning said that my attitude was not sincere and wanted me to apologize once more.


    Apologizing isn''t a big deal. After all, it''s my fault. However, Li Xiang Ning''s words made me angry.


    She squinted at me with a haughty expression and used a disgusted tone to say that I was indeed a countryside bumpkin with no manners at all. I was a fool who had no one to teach me in life.


    "So what if I apologize? Why are you scolding me so harshly?" Originally, I wanted to apologize to Li Xiang Ning, but since she said that, it was already good enough that I didn''t beat her up. How could I even have the mood to apologize to her?


    "Awful? What could be worse? Who asked you to peek at the bottom of a girl''s dress? Li Xiang Ning''s attitude was extremely unyielding. She put her mouth back, and looked as if she was happy that she deserved it.


    "You scold me again. Do you believe that I won''t slap you?!" Originally, I was already very angry about Ma Tao''s matter, but Li Xiang Ning''s words were unpleasant to hear. This time, I was truly angry.


    "So what if you''re scolding, you''re just a big idiot. What''s wrong!" Li Xiang Ning looked at me as she loudly scolded.


    Before, it was due to He Jun that I didn''t dare to offend Li Xiang Ning, but now the situation is different. I have Ma Tao as my backer.


    After Li Xiang Ning finished scolding me, I slapped her on her face. Her little face was really tender. I didn''t put in much effort as a red five-finger mark appeared on her face.


    "You big idiot dares to hit me!" Li Xiang Ning pointed at me and was extremely angry, but no matter what, I was still a boy. In terms of fighting, a little girl like Li Xiang Ning couldn''t beat me, so even though she was angry, she could only curse me.


    After slapping Li Xiang Ning, I sat down at my seat. I didn''t pay any more attention to Li Xiang Ning and just let her scold me whenever she wanted to. But not long after I sat down, He Jun swaggered into the classroom.


    "He Jun, this big idiot hit me!"

 C13

    He Jun entered while humming a small tune. However, when he saw the handprint on Li Xiang Ning''s face, the one that came out wasn''t the small tune, but rather angrily shouting, "Did he hit you?"


    He Jun angrily walked towards me. Li Xiang Ning pointed at me and nodded, saying that it was this big idiot that beat me up.


    He Jun walked in front of me and grabbed my hair, lifting me up like a radish. After pulling me up, He Jun gritted his teeth as he angrily glared at me, "You''re very fucking savage, to even dare to hit Li Xiang Ning. Don''t you know that Li Xiang Ning is someone that I, He Jun, likes?"


    He Jun was extremely angry, even more angry than when he hit his mother. However, I was very clear in my heart that he was putting on an act to win Li Xiang Ning''s favor, making it convenient for them to roll in the bed together as soon as possible.


    Before I could open my mouth to speak, He Jun slapped my face. I didn''t use too much strength when I hit Li Xiang Ning, but He Jun had used all of his strength to hit me.


    Although He Jun and those few dogs had a good relationship with him, they weren''t in the same department, so He Jun was just one person. He and I were about the same size, but he was skinny and I was a bit stronger.


    Although I know that I have a chance of winning in a duel, I didn''t dare to act. If I attacked He Jun and his henchmen, they would definitely not let me off. Ma Tao was very cold towards me, and even if I got beaten up by He Jun, I don''t know if Ma Tao would help me.


    "Don''t you fucking hang up that high, now why do you dare to hit Li Xiang Ning, I think you''re tired of living, move!" He Jun cursed loudly, and after cursing, he pushed me down with all his might. When I fell to the ground, I even knocked over a few desks, and those desks belonged to the girls who were with Li Xiang Ning.


    "You idiot, why did you knock over my desk? My desk pissed you off!" Before I could stand up, the girls beside Li Xiang Ning kicked me a few times for knocking me over their desk.


    My back hit the desk and hurt, and then my stomach was kicked a few times by the girls. The pain in my stomach and back made me grimace, and the pain all over my body almost made me lie on the floor and not get up.


    "That stinking fool, beat me to death!" I lost all my strength to stand up when I fell on the ground, but Li Xiang Ning didn''t intend to let this go. She even shouted for He Jun to beat me to death, and the other girls beside her also echoed her words.


    They were all dressed up beautifully, but no matter how beautiful the shell was, it couldn''t cover up the evil in their hearts. I laid on the ground, gnashing my teeth as I glared at them and He Jun. My body was trembling with anger.


    "What are you staring at? Stupid brat, continue staring!" Li Xiang Ning said in a stern voice. After she finished speaking, she even kicked my body a few times.


    "Hmph!" He Jun looked down at me condescendingly. After yawning, he disdainfully said, "If you get up and kowtow to Li Xiang Ning and apologize, then forget it. I don''t want to hit you anymore. I''ll dirty my hands."


    I stared at He Jun. My teeth chattered as I clenched them. I used all my strength to stand up and stare at He Jun.


    "Holy shit, staring at me?" You want to hit me? "Come on!" He Jun looked at me with a funny expression. He even opened his hands in a provocative gesture for me to hit him.


    At this moment, I was furious to the extreme. Under He Jun''s provocation, I could no longer restrain the anger in my heart. I clenched my fist and punched He Jun''s nose.


    "F * ck!" He Jun wiped the blood from his nose and glared at me. At this moment, he clenched his fist and wanted to smash it onto my body, but I pushed him down to the ground before he could even punch.


    After He Jun fell to the ground, I casually picked up the book Li Xiang Ning threw at my face and fiercely slapped it with her hand. After He Jun fell to the ground, I casually picked up the book Li Xiang Ning threw at my hands and fiercely slapped it against He Jun''s face.


    "You f * cking dare to hit me, I won''t let you go!" He Jun was pinned to the ground by me. Although he couldn''t move, his mouth was still very hard, and his arrogant attitude wasn''t any less than before.


    Of course, I know that He Jun wouldn''t let me go, but I''ve already hit him. Even if I let go now, he would still take revenge on me, so why don''t I hit him a few more times? If I also give Commander He a memory, then I, Guan Yihan, will not be so easy to fight.


    "You won''t let me go? "Alright!" After saying that, I slapped He Jun''s face with the book I was holding. The slap sounded like a clap, while He Jun''s white face also turned red and swollen from the slap.


    When Li Xiang Ning and the other girls saw He Jun getting beaten up, they didn''t dare to help. They just stood there looking and didn''t say anything. However, from their eyes, it was easy to see that I had made them afraid.


    Perhaps it''s because Li Xiang Ning was present, but He Jun was still stubborn even after I beat him up for a while. However, my strength is getting heavier and heavier, and He Jun still admitted defeat in the end.


    "Guan Yi Han, if you stop now, I promise you that from now on, I won''t cause any more trouble for you. I won''t make things difficult for you anymore." He Jun looked at me and said calmly, but his voice was still hard.


    "Really?" I looked at He Jun and asked.


    "Of course, I, He Jun, will keep my word." He Jun looked at me and said calmly.


    If He Jun doesn''t want to cause trouble for me anymore, then I''ll thank the heavens, but I''m very clear that He Jun''s plan is to delay the war. How can He Jun be honest with me after I beat him up?


    "I am well aware of your character, He Jun. How could you possibly negotiate with me!? "I don''t want to hit you anymore. You just need to kneel down and apologize to me." I looked at He Jun and said without giving in. Since this was He Jun''s suggestion, then let him give it a try.


    After I finished speaking, He Jun glared at me and fiercely said, "Don''t f * cking f * cking f * ck up to your face!"


    Although I don''t like what He Jun said, but I can''t deny that this is He Jun''s true attitude.


    Looking at He Jun''s angry face, I clenched my fists once again. Just as I was about to make my move, a shadow flashed outside the classroom. I know this person. He''s a friend of Ma Tao''s.


    He took a look outside the classroom and then left in a hurry. He had seen the situation inside the classroom, but where should he go after that? I don''t know about that.


    "Aren''t you very arrogant? Let''s see how long you can be so arrogant!" He Jun gritted his teeth as he looked at me.


    The reason why He Jun is so confident is probably because his henchmen are rushing here. If his henchmen were to come, I would be the one crying.


    My only hope of survival right now is Ma Tao. If that person just told Ma Tao about what happened here, then I believe that Ma Tao will help me.


    Not long after, hurried footsteps and a few curses could be heard from the corridor. From the sounds, it was not hard to guess that the people who were scolding were none other than He Jun''s henchmen.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, He Jun''s henchmen appeared at the classroom door. However, I noticed that it wasn''t just He Jun''s henchmen who had arrived. Ma Tao had brought four or five people with him as well.


    He Jun''s henchmen, Ma Tao, and the rest were all standing at the entrance. Seeing that someone had arrived, Li Xiang Ning hurriedly shouted, "Come and help, let''s kill this stinking idiot together!"


    He Jun''s henchmen did not start attacking me. Li Xiang Ning took the lead and kicked me in the back. Now that they are here, Li Xiang Ning became bolder.


    My back was in pain, so Li Xiang Ning kicked me down to the ground. Ma Tao stood outside the classroom and looked at me expressionlessly. I looked at him from afar and begged pitifully, "Brother Tao, help me once!"


    Ma Tao heard it, but he didn''t move. He remained outside, leaning against the balcony.


    "What are all of you looking at?!" "Hurry up and come in and hit him!" He Jun looked at the dog gang at the classroom entrance and roared impatiently.


    Hearing He Jun''s words, the dogs of He Jun rolled up their sleeves and walked in. After He Jun''s dogs came in, Ma Tao and his men also came in.

 C14

    To be honest, I was extremely grateful when I saw Ma Tao bring his men in. I thought that Ma Tao had come to help me, but the truth is that he slapped me in the face.


    After being kicked to the ground by Li Xiang Ning, I quickly got up and walked to Ma Tao''s side. With Ma Tao by my side, my confidence was greatly boosted. I pointed at He Jun and said, "Didn''t you want to hit me? Come on, I''m not afraid of you anymore! "


    He Jun stood up and covered his swollen face while looking at me with a smile, "Guan Yi Han, you admit that you''re a big idiot, but do you think that Ma Tao will help you hit me? You really don''t have a fucking brain! "He''s just a fool!"


    After He Jun said that, I turned around to look at Ma Tao. Ma Tao indifferently looked at me before shifting his gaze to another direction. Ma Tao didn''t express anything, which made me feel uncertain.


    "Brother Tao?" "You''ll help me, right?" Ma Tao didn''t express anything. I asked Ma Tao in order to make myself at ease, but he didn''t answer me. He remained silent as usual with no expression on his face.


    "F * ck, what are you waiting for? F * ck him!" He Jun covered his face and roared viciously. His henchmen charged towards me and kicked me to the ground without saying anything else.


    With a ''bang'', I was sent flying. He Jun''s henchmen were not only strong but also strong. This kick hurt my chest. I was already injured, so with this kick, I won''t be able to get up.


    "You dare to hit brother soldier, you want to die, right?" He Jun''s henchmen were watching fiercely, regardless of whether I was dead or not, they clenched their fists and raised their feet to kick me. My bones almost broke from the punches, but the anger in my heart supported me against admitting defeat, and I refused to admit defeat.


    Seeing that I had been knocked down, He Jun clenched his fists and rushed forward to kick me viciously. There was a muffled bang as my stomach turned upside down. I spat out yellow bile from my mouth.


    He Jun squatted down in front of me with a haughty attitude and glared fiercely at me. Then, he raised his head and slapped my face. "Damn, wasn''t that slap just a moment ago awesome?" Why didn''t he dare to move now! I warned you, I won''t let you go. Do you believe me now? "


    I glared fiercely at He Jun, but didn''t say anything. His face was slapped red and swollen by me, making him look like a clown.


    Ma Tao calmly watched the entire process of my beating. He didn''t say anything and just stood there watching me get hit.


    He Jun cursed as he slapped my face. I stretched out my hand to look at Ma Tao pitifully, "Brother Tao, help me this once!"


    Ma Tao remained unmoved after hearing this. I still had a sliver of hope for Ma Tao, but now I''m completely disappointed in him. I laughed at myself in my heart. I''m really a fool. I usually treat Ma Tao better than my father, but at critical moments, he treats me like a fart.


    When He Jun saw that I was begging Ma Tao for help, he turned around and looked at me with a smile. "Do you really think that he would help you? You really have a deep affection for him. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Ma Tao asked you to follow him because of my idea. Oh! "Oh yeah, there''s something else I need to tell you. The cigarette you bought tastes pretty good, and I need half a pack of it. Oh yeah, you haven''t bought one today, do you want to buy one?" He Jun and his henchmen started laughing.


    "Don''t say it, Brother Military, this silly cigarette is easy to smoke." He Jun''s dogs laughed loudly.


    I finally understand everything. That b * stard Ma Tao was doing it on purpose. He teamed up with He Jun to trick me, and even tricked me for so much money!


    "Ma Tao!" F * ck, playing with me, controlling your family''s eighteen generations of ancestors! I looked at He Jun, my eyes nearly popping out of their sockets, my teeth chattering, my joints cracking from my anger.


    Compared to He Jun, people like Ma Tao were even more harmful. On the surface, He Jun was clearly against you, but he wasn''t like a trash like Ma Tao, who was plotting behind your back.


    "Brother Tao, can you endure this idiot talking to you like that? I remember you have a very explosive temper." After I finished speaking, He Jun looked at Ma Tao and laughed. He Jun was obviously provoking Ma Tao''s anger.


    Ma Tao looked at He Jun but didn''t say anything. He walked in front of me and broke into a smile, "It''s not that I''m messing with you, but you''re too f * cking stupid. How could I, Ma Tao, accept such a cowardly ratio? Besides, I''m not an idiot.


    Ma Tao''s words were like knives stabbing into my heart. I clenched my teeth and howled as I used all my strength to stand up, knocking Ma Tao down to the ground.


    "You''re f * cking messing with me! I want your life! "I furiously pressed down on Ma Tao and grabbed his neck. At that moment, I really had the thought of killing Ma Tao.


    "Holy shit, he''s pretty resistant." Seeing me grabbing onto Ma Tao''s neck, He Jun''s dog gang kicked me away.


    After this kick landed on my body, I collapsed onto the ground like a deflated balloon. This time, I didn''t have the strength to get up.


    Ma Tao got up from the ground and scolded me fiercely, "You f * cker! You want to strangle me to death? If I don''t give you some face today, do you really think I''m a sick cat?"


    After saying that, Ma Tao kicked my stomach a few more times. Originally, Ma Tao wanted to kick me a few more times, but he was stopped by Li Xiang Ning. She pulled on Ma Tao and said, "Stop fighting. If you really do something bad, just take care of him!"


    "Don''t worry, there''s no other way to deal with this kind of retard. He''s just very resistant!" I have to give him a good memory today so he will know that I, Ma Tao, am not someone to be trifled with! "Ma Tao looked at me and wanted to hit me a few more times.


    "Forget it, the beauty Li Xiang Ning has already spoken. For my sake, let''s forget about this matter. If we really kill him, then there will be less fun in school!" He Jun looked at Ma Tao and chuckled. His face, when paired with his red and swollen face, looked extremely disgusting.


    "I don''t need your sympathy!" I said stiffly as I looked at Li Xiang Ning.


    "Look, this idiot still doesn''t appreciate my kindness. Scram!" After saying that, Ma Tao left with his men. Before he left, he kicked me with all his might.


    After Ma Tao left, He Jun, Li Xiang Ning and the rest left, leaving me paralyzed inside the classroom. Around 20 minutes later, there were more and more students inside the classroom. I was lying on the ground like a bastard, looking miserable.


    When Sun Han saw me lying on the ground with bruises all over my body, he squatted down and helped me into the infirmary without asking any questions. After a few simple steps in the infirmary, he even helped me into the principal''s office to explain my situation, saying that I was beaten up by He Junxiang and that my injuries weren''t light at all.


    The principal looked at my injuries and said that they were only superficial and nothing serious. If he were to let me go back first, he would give me an explanation.


    Originally, Sun Han was going to send me back, but I rejected her offer. Since it was already troublesome for her to send me to the infirmary, there was no need for her to send me back.


    I didn''t take the afternoon class and went straight back. On the way back, I thought about what happened today. When I thought about how He Jun and the rest teamed up to play with me, I felt really bad.


    Finally, I can no longer control the pain in my heart, loudly crying on the road.


    The pedestrians on the road saw me crying and looked at me as if I was crazy, but I didn''t care so much because crying out would make me feel a lot better.

 C15

    After crying, I dried my tears and slowly walked back. Due to my aching body, I walked very slowly. When I went back, my cousin was in the living room watching TV and eating snacks. When she saw that I was back, she looked at her phone and calmly said, "Why did you come back before school?"


    I slowly walked into my room. Seeing that I was walking slowly with a swollen face, my cousin casually said, "You really know how to find things to do when you fight in school!"


    After my cousin had finished talking, I went into the room and closed the door behind me. I fell asleep on the bed, and when my uncle and aunt came back in the evening and heard my cousin say that I had been beaten up in school, my uncle knocked on the door and came in. My face was very swollen, and there were bruises on my chest and on my arms, and my uncle asked me if there was anything I could do to go to the hospital.


    I said it was nothing, but my uncle and aunt insisted on going to the hospital. My uncle and aunt were kind to me, and they didn''t have any sons, but treated me like their own.


    At the insistence of my uncle and aunt, I finally went to the hospital to check up on him. After checking up on him, I told him that it was a superficial wound, and that he would be fine after a period of recuperation. My uncle and aunt gave me some medicine to take home to clean up.


    To be honest, I didn''t want my uncle to go to school because I was afraid my classmates would laugh at me, but my uncle did it for my own good, so I didn''t say anything more.


    The next morning, my uncle didn''t set up a stall and instead accompanied me to the principal''s office. When we went there, the principal and a female teacher were sleeping. The principal who was disturbed by us got up with an impatient face and spoke in a weird tone.


    After my uncle explained the purpose of his visit, the headmaster said that it was normal for the students to fight and that I had beaten He Jun, but in the end the headmaster gave me eight hundred dollars in medical fees and gave me a week''s leave to go back to rest.


    Since the principal has already given me the money, and I''m on leave, Uncle has nothing else to say. After bringing me back, Uncle called Aunt over to set up a stall. Cousin and I were the only ones left in the house.


    Seeing how my uncle and aunt were so concerned about me, unhappiness was written all over her face. Her tone was full of mockery, but I was already very familiar with her attitude and had gotten used to it.


    My cousin spent the whole day sitting in the living room playing on her cell phone. When I got closer, I found out that she was chatting with the tycoon who asked her to meet me the other day. They seemed to be happily chatting.


    Thinking about the meeting time they agreed upon that day, I took out my phone and looked at my calendar. Today is the end of the month, the meeting time my cousin and that tycoon agreed upon.


    Although Cousin and I haven''t been getting along well, I''m still a little worried about the matter of them meeting. After all, there were many reports of netizens being killed at their meetings. Just taking this county as an example, there have been 4-5 cases of netizens being killed at their meetings.


    In a school not far from the one I studied at, there was a girl who had also agreed to meet with the netizens on the internet. She was killed on the day of their meeting, but was only killed after it was her turn.


    Thinking about this, I sat down beside my cousin and said sincerely, "Cousin, I have something to tell you!"


    Cousin looked at me before she hurriedly covered her chest and said, "About that, I have something to do today. I''ll let you do it when I''m free!"


    Every time I tried to do something to her, she''d come up with all sorts of excuses. To put it bluntly, she didn''t want me to, and even though I wanted to do it in my dreams, that wasn''t what I was going to say right now.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely mess with you, but that''s not what I want to talk about right now. You''re going out to meet the netizens today, right?" I asked my cousin.


    "That''s right, what''s wrong?" His cousin said coldly. After she finished speaking, she thought for a moment before saying indignantly, "Alright, you came to watch the live broadcast again? Didn''t I ban you last time?"


    I don''t want to say too much. Could it be that other men aren''t allowed to see it? No matter what, I''m your competent administrator, so I just thought about it and didn''t say it out loud.


    "I think it''s better if you don''t go out and meet with the netizens. There are many bad people out there, so it''s very dangerous to go out and meet strangers!" I earnestly advised, but it was clear that my cousin was impatient with me.


    "There are many bad people?" My cousin sized me up impatiently, "Are you a good person then? The cat crying mouse is hypocritical! "


    After saying that, her cousin turned her head to the side and muttered in a low voice, "Do you think that you''re a good person? A good person would even secretly record someone''s video."


    "I was just advising you out of kindness as your cousin. There are indeed a lot of bad people now!" I sincerely said. I really wanted to persuade my cousin, but her attitude was unbearable.


    "I don''t know if he''s a bad person or not, but I do know that he''s rich. At least he wouldn''t trick the streamer into taking off his clothes and giving him a live broadcast like some people do."


    Since Cousin has already said so, of course I won''t be able to find anything to say. Since I can''t persuade her, then why should I look for trouble?


    When it was almost dark in the afternoon, his cousin had already showered and dressed up. Usually, his cousin stayed at home, but she was dressed very conservatively under the camera. Today, when they went out to meet that tycoon, his cousin was still dressed very conservatively.


    After dressing up for more than two hours, my cousin happily walked out of the room with her bag in her hand. I had a bad premonition when I saw her leave the room.


    If a great beauty like my cousin were to go out, even if the other person isn''t a beast that would kill, she would definitely do something unfavorable to my cousin. I haven''t even touched my cousin, so if someone else touches me, I''ll be at a disadvantage.


    As far as I know, even though my cousin is beautiful, she hasn''t been touched by a man. From the moment I said that I wanted to get rid of her, I had already reserved her for her the first time.


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. After a simple cleaning up, I took the 300 yuan that uncle bought me to eat. As I was going out, I saw my cousin get into a taxi.


    My cousin took a taxi to a milk tea shop, and I got off after she took a seat inside. I found a table by the window in the restaurant not far away from the milk tea shop, so I could see my cousin.


    After his cousin sat down, she ordered a cup of milk tea and drank it. Soon, a man in a suit drove a car outside the milk tea shop. After the man entered, he walked towards his cousin with a bunch of roses in his hand.


    After sitting beside his cousin, the man gave the rose to her, and she accepted it without any hesitation. It seemed that his cousin really liked it, and her face was full of smiles.


    The man also asked for a cup of milk tea and drank it there. His cousin chatted with him happily. They were talking at a distance, so he didn''t know what they were talking about. However, it was obvious that the man had already gained his cousin''s favor.


    The man was not young either. He looked to be around 30 years old, had an average appearance and average height. He was only slightly taller than his cousin, but he was not lacking in money.


    After staying in the milk tea shop for a while, the man called his cousin to get in the car. Seeing that the man was driving a car, the cousin also got in the car with a smile on her face.


    After my cousin got in the car, the man started to drive away. I quickly got a taxi to catch up with him. The man drove until he was outside a hotel before stopping.

 C16

    The man drove his cousin to the door of the hotel. After getting off the car, it was obvious that his cousin didn''t want to go to the hotel with the man. After chatting for a while, the man smiled and returned to the car.


    After that man brought a smiling cousin into the KTV, he opened a box. In order to protect my cousin, I would eavesdrop and observe the situation outside the door. If there was anything wrong with the situation, I would rush in.


    That man was definitely a person with a belly full of evil schemes, and the KTV he chose was relatively remote. The decoration of this KTV was also very ordinary, and the soundproofing effect wasn''t very good either, but it did me a favor. This way, I could eavesdrop from the private room when I was outside the door.


    I stood outside the room like a thief and eavesdropped on the room. At that moment, the man said to his cousin with a smile, "I''ve said that it''s better to see someone with a reputation than with a person with a reputation. Seeing Miss Li today is a hundred times prettier than before the camera."


    "You''re just praising me. Actually, I''m not pretty at all." Even outside the door, he could feel her charm from her tone.


    "How can you say you''re not pretty? I might not know about others, but in my heart, you''re the most beautiful!" That man said in a numb voice. When I heard those words from outside the door, goosebumps dropped all over the floor.


    I absolutely won''t allow anyone to touch my cousin before me. Listening to their conversation, I could only get anxious outside, but then I noticed that there was a crack in the door in the room they were in, and although the crack was small, one could clearly see what was going on inside through the crack.


    I put my eyes close to the crack of the door and peeked. I peeked at my cousin and the man sitting opposite to each other in the room.


    His cousin and the man chatted for a few more days. During this time, the man kept saying some corny love words to his cousin, while his cousin just smiled and indicated that she wanted that man to come over and support her when she was going to broadcast live again. However, that man clearly didn''t have the patience to talk about the matters of supporting the live broadcast.


    From his lecherous gaze, it wasn''t hard to tell that he was full of evil tricks. Today, his cousin was going to take advantage of him.


    The cousin and the man continued to chat as the man got closer and closer to the cousin. The cousin didn''t want to be so close to the man, but since they were facing a rich man who gave her a lot of money, she didn''t show it.


    The man got closer and closer to his cousin. Finally, he revealed his true face. When he was only a few centimeters away from his cousin, the man threw his cousin onto the sofa and started to touch her body.


    "What are you doing!?" "Please behave yourself!" His cousin resisted the man, but it was obvious that it wasn''t of much use and made the man even more crazy.


    That man wasn''t very tall, but he was rather thin. Under his cousin''s resistance, that man was pushed away by his cousin. The man wanted to pounce on him, but was slapped down by his cousin.


    The man was stunned after being slapped by his cousin, then he kneeled on the ground and begged for forgiveness with a regretful expression, "Miss Li, I''m really sorry, I was so impulsive just now and almost made a big mistake, I''m really sorry!"


    Cousin was obviously frightened. She tidied up her clothes and prepared to leave, the word ''fear'' written all over her face. She ignored the man and got up to leave in anger after tidying up her clothes.


    Who knew that the man would kneel down and hug her thigh, apologizing to her: "Miss Li, listen to my explanation, from the moment I saw you on the live broadcast, I had already fallen in love with you, otherwise I wouldn''t have given you so many gifts! You smiled, I was too impulsive just now, sorry, please forgive me this time!"


    As the man spoke, tears welled up in his eyes. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell he was acting, but my cousin just had to do it.


    It was unknown whether her cousin was a mother or not, but after seeing the man''s tears, the angry expression on her face disappeared, replaced by an expressionless one.


    "Don''t do that! "Alright, I''ll forgive you. From now on, the matter of you washing more gifts while watching my live broadcast will be over. It''s getting late, I have to go back, or my parents will worry about me." Saying this, her cousin took away the man''s hand and prepared to leave.


    But that man would let her go so easily.


    I really didn''t misjudge anyone. It was indeed my fault that the man in the world didn''t like a reasonable woman like Miss Li. To apologize to Miss Li, I''ll give her a glass of wine!" The man took out a bottle of beer and poured a glass for his cousin.


    Cousin usually didn''t touch alcohol, so after the man passed it over, his cousin politely declined. The man saw that his cousin refused, saying that she wouldn''t forgive him even if he didn''t drink it.


    Looking at Cousin''s troubled expression after drinking it, my heart hurts a little. The reason why Cousin was almost violated just now was probably because she wanted to get more presents and earn more money during the live broadcast.


    After drinking the wine, her cousin was ready to leave, but just as she reached the door, she rubbed her head with a sad look on her face. It was obvious that there was something wrong with that man''s wine, her cousin was rubbing her head, her body was swaying, and sweat was forming on her forehead. After persevering for a while, she finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted on the ground.


    When the man saw his cousin faint, he revealed a proud smile. He walked up to her and said with an evil smile, "You little slut, you were so exposed during the live broadcast, why are you acting so innocent?" "Don''t you like live broadcasts? Fine, I''ll do you in front of the broadcast today!"


    When I saw my cousin unconscious on the ground, my heart was burning with anxiety. That man looked at my cousin unconscious, and smiled evilly as he reached for her clothes. I hurriedly knocked on the door. The man inside said impatiently, "Who is it? Is he dead? Is he in such a hurry?"


    Even though I was anxious, I still spoke in standard Mandarin with patience, "Sir, I am a waiter. Someone has asked me to send you something!"


    "Who the f * ck is giving me something at this time!" The man said impatiently, but he still opened the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, I rushed in, clenching my fists, and punched him in the face.


    "You little rascal, you dare hit me, just you wait!" The man who was beaten down by me laid on the ground and pointed at me furiously as he spoke.


    Seeing my cousin lying unconscious on the floor, I was anxious and angry. That man was still cursing at me, and on impulse, I picked up the wine bottle on the table and smashed it against that man''s head. With a crisp bang, the wine bottle turned into glass shards.


    Ah!" "F * ck, you hit me, I want to kill you!" The man covered his head, baring his teeth and looking at me viciously, but whether or not he can get up is one thing.


    "Cousin, Cousin, wake up!" Hurry and wake up! "I kept shaking my cousin, but she didn''t react at all. She was still unconscious.


    Without thinking too much, I picked up my cousin and ran out of the KTV. The first was because I was afraid that something would happen to my cousin, and the second was because I was afraid that the man''s rescue team would come and take revenge on me.


    I carried my cousin and ran all the way. I only stopped after running a distance away. My cousin was still unconscious, but her heartbeat and pulse were normal. She must have been drugged and she should be fine.


    It''s impossible to just send my cousin back like this. My uncle and aunt know how worried they must be. After thinking about it for a while, I still think it''s best to take her back to the hotel to rest.

 C17

    I helped my cousin open a double room in the hotel. My cousin wasn''t very heavy, so it didn''t take much effort to carry her to the bed. I laid her flat on the bed and leaned on the other bed, waiting for her to wake up.


    Cousin may not be heavy, but I''m wounded. After walking so far with her in my arms, the pain from my body has increased by quite a bit.


    I leaned on the bed and waited for my cousin to wake up. After an hour or so, my cousin still hadn''t woken up. Seeing that my cousin still hadn''t woken up, I sat beside her to observe.


    My cousin was probably asleep by then, pouting from time to time and smacking her lips, looking extremely cute and adorable. Seeing how my cousin was so lovingly sleeping, I couldn''t help but feel my heart warm up and unconsciously reveal a smile on my face.


    This cousin of mine has always been quite likeable to me, except when she was with me. I don''t know why she had such a prejudiced opinion of me, and I don''t think I''ve done anything to make her angry.


    I was just thinking about it when my cousin suddenly kicked her leg. I thought what had happened, so it turned out that she was talking in her sleep. It was obvious that she had me in her dreams, which surprised me a little, but I could see that even in her dreams she wouldn''t let me do it.


    After stamping her feet on the floor, my elder cousin used her small white hands to touch her mouth. After that, she smacked her lips a few times before continuing to sleep. Looking at such a cute elder cousin, I subconsciously reached out my hand to pinch her pink cheeks.


    Her skin was very good, smooth and tender, and her hands felt especially good, making people want to pinch her the second time.


    At this moment, an idea popped into my mind. My cousin had always said that she would let me do it, but now, I haven''t even touched her. How about I take this opportunity to mess with her?


    I don''t know what it''s like to be with a woman, but it''s a rare opportunity, after all." "I don''t know what it''s like to be with a woman," I said. I heard that it was going to be nice to talk to a woman. It was much more comfortable than a five-fingered girl.


    People all have a problem. Things that they haven''t tried before all have an inexplicable curiosity. Curiosity coupled with a primal impulse, I finally decided to not let go of this opportunity. Tonight, I am going to become a true man.


    I had never touched a woman in my life before. Even though I had already made up my mind, I still didn''t dare to do it. After exhaling large mouthfuls of air, I spread my cousin''s hands, broke her legs into a human shape, and nervously pressed down on her.


    I''ve never touched a woman in a place like this. Although I''m on top of my cousin, I don''t know what I should do next, so after thinking about it, I decided to start with my cousin''s mouth. To be honest, I haven''t even kissed a girl yet, but I heard that kissing a girl is like eating jelly, I don''t know if that''s true or not.


    With great curiosity, I held my cousin''s face in my hands and brought my lips up to hers. My cousin''s lips were very elastic, like jelly, and it was very comfortable to kiss her. After kissing her once, I lowered my head and continued to kiss her.


    After kissing my cousin for a while, I locked my eyes on her breasts. When watching the movie, the male protagonist would pinch the female protagonist''s breasts, not only pinching but also sucking them in various ways, making my heart itch. I don''t know what it feels like to rub them.


    When I thought of the female protagonist''s breasts in the movie, my whole body started boiling, so I carefully took off my cousin''s denim jacket, opened her short white sleeves from my collar, and pulled down her short white sleeves. I could clearly see the white hood she wore.


    Looking at the white and delicate scenery under my cousin''s cover, I suddenly felt as if my whole body was on fire, and my mouth was parched.


    After being excited for a long time, I reached my hand into my cousin''s short white sleeves and placed it on her hood. I gently touched it, as I finally understood why the male lead in the movie liked to pinch the breasts of the female protagonist.


    Just as I was about to remove my cousin''s mask and investigate her true appearance, my cousin rubbed her eyes and woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw my hand groping around in front of her chest, the small tent that was raised from her lower body jabbing at her thigh.


    At the start, Cousin was still a little confused and didn''t have the time to react, but a second later, she completely reacted. She didn''t even use her thigh to press against my crotch and in that instant, I felt that the world was about to collapse and my balls were about to shatter.


    Aooo!


    After being pushed so hard by my cousin, I sat down on the floor and rolled around with my hands on my crotch. This kind of pain couldn''t be described. It was a pain that only men would understand.


    After pulling off her clothes, she threw the blanket on the bed onto my body and stomped on me angrily a few times. She even cursed angrily, "You damned pervert! You''re taking advantage of me! I''ll trample you to death! "F * ck!"


    Originally, I was already injured. After being stomped on so hard by my cousin, I felt as though my bones were going to break. "Stop!" Stop stepping on it, it hurts! "


    Under my pleading, my cousin finally stopped. After stopping, she loudly asked me why she was here. I told you to think carefully, I''m a good person who saved you.


    "Good people? "Are you even worthy of the word ''good man''?" Cousin sister crossed her arms in anger, her tone full of sarcasm.


    Being caught by my cousin, I know that no matter how I explain it, it''s useless. But no matter what, I did save her today.


    After her cousin sat on the bed, she calmed herself down and started to think about things. As she thought about it, she said softly, "I remember when I met that person. Afterwards, we went to a rather remote KTV. He ¡­"


    It was obvious that my cousin had remembered something. I thought she couldn''t remember anything after taking the sedative, and I was startled.


    "I remember that I drank a cup of wine handed over by that person. After that, I don''t remember anymore, why am I here?" My cousin looked at me in confusion. She asked if I was normal, but her gaze towards bad people made me feel a bit unnatural.


    "It''s like this, the wine that the man passed to you was tampered with, after you drank it, you passed out, the man wanted to take the opportunity to force you, fortunately I stopped him in time and carried you away, then I carried you all the way to this hotel!" I tried my best to explain to my cousin.


    "Tell me, did you follow me today?" After I finished speaking, my cousin questioned me harshly.


    I was speechless. This wasn''t the main point. If it wasn''t for me following her, she would have been slapped multiple times already. She didn''t thank me and even said that I was following her.


    Faced with my cousin''s questioning, I nodded honestly. After hearing me out loud, my cousin said, "I say, you have nothing to do all day. Why are you following me? I owe you money, you lunatic!"


    If my cousin said anything else about me, I wouldn''t say anything, but she blamed me for following her.


    "Although you are my cousin, it does not mean that you can do whatever you want. If it were not for me following you, you would have been scammed countless times by that bastard already. "Big breasts and no brains!" I snapped back at my cousin.


    I really don''t understand why this cousin of mine is always against me.


    "What did you say? "Say it again!" Cousin pointed at me and said angrily. It was obvious that she was truly angry this time.


    Normally, I wouldn''t go against my cousin, especially when she was really angry. But now, I was really angry. I was clearly following her to protect her, but she said that to me.


    "I told you that you are a big-chested, brainless woman, a pure, foolish woman!" I looked at my cousin and said with a firm attitude.

 C18

    This is the first time in a long time that I''ve spoken to my cousin in such a tough manner. I think that this is probably because I''m used to being beaten up by my cousin.


    After I said this, I was so angry that I couldn''t even speak because my cousin pointed a finger at me. You. "You!"


    It was probably because Cousin couldn''t find the words to scold me anymore. In the end, she just used the pillow from her bed to smash me. However, the damage of the pillow was too low, it didn''t cause any damage to me.


    Even though my cousin didn''t hurt me, I was still furious at that moment. After getting hit by her, I instinctively resisted and used all my strength to push my cousin down onto the bed. At that time, I didn''t think too much into it and pushed my cousin onto the bed.


    "It was you who agreed to let me do it. But after such a long time, I haven''t even touched your hands. Today, I will take advantage of the heat and finish what you promised me." I fiercely suppressed my cousin''s gloomy tone.


    Although Cousin was three years older than me, she was much skinnier than me in terms of figure. After I pressed her down, I took out a hand and held her slender hands.


    My cousin, whom I had pinned down, fought desperately, but under my strong control, she seemed powerless to resist.


    As I got closer to my cousin, her breath slapped my face, making my blood boil and making me want to possess her more and more.


    I used my left hand to hold my cousin''s face and fiercely kissed her lips. My cousin kept resisting with her mouth closed, but could only make "wu wu wu" sounds. I greedily kissed my cousin''s jelly-like lips. Every kiss made my entire body heat up and my body was getting more and more excited.


    At this moment, I was like a wild beast, bawling wildly on my cousin''s body. After fiercely kissing my cousin''s lips a few times, I turned my gaze towards my cousin''s pants. With a bit of force on my hand, a large portion of my cousin''s pants were pulled down.


    When her cousin saw how barbaric I was, she immediately put her hand on the inside and said pitifully, "No, don''t be like this!"


    Originally, I planned to tear my cousin''s insides off and force her inside away, but when I saw that my cousin was about to cry and her tears were rolling down her eyes, I finally regained my rationality.


    I rubbed my temples and got up from my cousin''s body. After looking at her pitiful appearance, I didn''t say anything else. I opened the door and took a taxi back. By the time I got back, my uncle and aunt had already returned home.


    Seeing me come back from outside, my uncle and aunt anxiously asked me if I had seen my cousin, saying that I didn''t know where she had gone off to, and that she still hadn''t come back yet.


    I said that my elder cousin seemed to have gone out to eat with a friend and would be back soon. My uncle and aunt obviously believed my lies and after a "oh" they didn''t say anything else.


    I sat in the living room watching television, occasionally chatting with my uncle. Not long after, my cousin returned and gave me a look before sitting down expressionlessly.


    Auntie said Cousin will go out to eat with friends and come back early. A girl''s family is pretty dangerous outside. Cousin, after looking at me, nodded to Aunt and said, "Oh, I won''t be like this ever again."


    After that, Aunt and Cousin chatted for a while, but Cousin answered absent-mindedly. Seeing that Cousin was in no mood to chat, Aunt didn''t say anything more and just sat down to watch the TV.


    "Why are your pants so bad?" After the aunt sat down, she looked at her cousin. Soon enough, her sharp eyes noticed that the button on her cousin''s pants had been ripped off. To her, this wasn''t a button thing at all, so her aunt always asked her cousin with a questioning tone.


    Needless to say, the buttons on Cousin''s pants were probably caused by me ripping off her pants just now. I was also guilty of a guilty conscience.


    Cousin normally doesn''t like to talk to Aunt, but this doesn''t mean that she doesn''t stop talking to Aunt. Cousin has always been very obedient, sensible, and transparent to Aunt, I''m really afraid that if she were to tell me what happened just now, Uncle would definitely break my legs if he found out about what I did to Cousin.


    My cousin looked at me for a moment before saying to my aunt, "I accidentally dropped this when I was washing!"


    Aunt was obviously willing to believe her cousin''s words, "So it''s like this, I thought you were doing something outside today. Girls have to clean themselves up and not mess around outside. There are a lot of bad people outside!"


    A large part of the reason why she hadn''t been touched by a man was because of his aunt''s education. If it wasn''t for Aunt''s strict education, a beauty like his cousin would have already been coaxed to bed by a man.


    After watching TV for a while, her cousin went to her room and closed the door tightly. She was probably preparing for the live broadcast, and last time when her cousin was doing the live broadcast, she promised the audience that she would wear the nurse uniform this time.


    After watching TV for a while, I went back to my room. My cousin went back to her room to prepare for the live broadcast, while I went back to my room to watch hers. Secondly, I went back to help her manage the live broadcast.


    Not long after I lay down in bed, my cousin was on the air. She was wearing a sexy and playful nurse''s uniform, and although my cousin always had a smile on her face, it wasn''t hard to see from her eyebrows that she wasn''t really happy.


    There weren''t many people at the start of the live broadcast. I summoned up my courage and said, "It looks like the streamer isn''t very happy today." When we walked over, my cousin gloomily said, "You''re really attentive. You''ve already figured it out!"


    I typed that it was a must, I was not a caretaker for nothing, can you tell this caretaker how unhappy?


    When her cousin saw this, she hesitated for a moment before finally opening her mouth. "I have a cousin, he ¡­ Alright, let''s not talk about those unhappy things ¡­"


    Cousin just mentioned me and stopped talking. I wanted to continue chatting with her, but since Cousin didn''t want to continue, I didn''t say anything. Soon, there were more people in Cousin''s broadcast room, so Cousin didn''t have the time to chat with me.


    I once again turned into an invisible angel. I stood by the side, silently brushing my cousin''s free gifts and human value. From time to time, I would send a few words to show that I was still watching her live broadcast.


    After about an hour of live broadcasting, some lower quality people appeared in the broadcast room. They would always use obscenities to refresh the screen, and if my cousin ignored them and continued scolding in the broadcast room, then I, as the manager, would definitely not be easy to deal with.


    When my cousin got off the broadcast, it was already 3 or 4 in the morning. After she turned off the broadcast, I fell asleep because I was too sleepy.


    When I woke up the next day, it was already eleven in the morning. My cousin woke up in front of me. When I woke up, my cousin had already bought something to eat outside.


    Uncle and Auntie weren''t home, so I was alone with my cousin. But because of what happened last night, our relationship was very awkward. It was so awkward that we couldn''t even say a word.


    Usually, his cousin would only buy one dish and one soup, but today, his cousin had bought two dishes and two soups, probably because she wanted to gobble down her unhappiness.


    When I finished brushing my teeth, my cousin had almost finished her meal, but the dishes and soup on the table were still untouched.


    After my cousin finished eating, she wiped her mouth and stood up while saying to me in an indifferent tone, "About that, I bought too much today. If you want to eat it, then eat it!"

 C19

    Although my cousin''s attitude wasn''t very good, I still felt a little grateful for her buying me food. I nodded and started to wolf down my food, but to be honest, one dish of soup and one box of rice wasn''t enough for me to eat.


    After finishing my meal, I wiped my mouth in satisfaction. Although I didn''t have enough to eat, the taste was indeed pretty good.


    "What happened yesterday was my fault. You helped me and I said that to you!" After eating, my cousin said gently. I didn''t know if she had realized her mistake and didn''t dare to look at me when she spoke to me.


    "Speaking of which, I was also in the wrong. At that time, I almost did that to you! "But this isn''t all because of me. You kept saying to me to do it, but I haven''t been able to fulfill it even after so long!" I muttered to myself. Even though my voice wasn''t loud, my cousin could still hear it.


    Hearing my words, Cousin wanted to explain to me, but just as she opened her mouth, she said, "Maybe next time!"


    I am very clear that my cousin is trying to stall for time, but in the end, I am not someone with a wormwood brain. The reason why I threatened my cousin is because I want her to treat me better in the future. It would be a lie to say that I don''t have any desire for her body, but compared to my cousin''s attitude towards me, I would rather wish for my cousin to treat me better.


    "En!" After my cousin said that, I nodded her head and acknowledged it.


    After I threw the lunch box into the trash can, my cousin and I resumed our awkward mode. Neither of us had come out from last night''s incident, so I stayed in the house idly. The only activity I had was probably to watch TV and play with my phone.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, my cousin went to her room to listen to music on her computer. After listening to music for a while, my cousin took an afternoon nap.


    After sleeping for an unknown amount of time, I was woken up by my cousin. I sat up in a daze. My cousin said, feeling a little troubled, "It seems that my brain had been poisoned. Can you help me remove it and send it to be repaired?"


    The computer my cousin uses is a desktop computer, although the computer isn''t too heavy, it isn''t easy for the thin and weak cousin to take it. After all, my cousin is really begging me, and if I refuse, then it wouldn''t be kind of me to do so. I nodded and got up from the sofa to follow her into her room.


    My cousin''s room was very fragrant, all I could see were pink wallpaper, and on the bed there were a lot of dolls and young men. My cousin must have changed her clothes, and there was even her white inner cover and white cover over the bed.


    I walked straight in front of my cousin''s computer and turned on the monitor out of habit. When I turned on the monitor, I blushed and felt a little awkward, the screen was filled with small windows that popped out, and the pictures on the windows made me blush, as if they were completely screenshotted from a film. There were even many tempting words written on them, such as'' Brother, I''m so itchy for you to interject! '','' It seems like sister wants it! ''. Words like that.


    After I looked at it, I coughed once. Only then did I notice that my cousin''s face was also flushed red with embarrassment. My cousin, upon seeing me looking at her, quickly turned her face away. She was obviously shy.


    The reason why such a window appeared was obviously because his cousin opened a link or a small window while she was surfing the internet. There was no need to send such a window over for repair.


    It took me over an hour to close my cousin''s window. When I closed the window, I saw the page that started it, which was the page she clicked on the link. On the page, there was a very alluring link, ''What''s it like to have sex with a man?'' It was obvious that my cousin had clicked on this link to cause so many small windows to pop up.


    After helping my cousin with the computer, I asked my cousin to see if she had gotten rid of any documents and materials. After checking, my cousin said she hadn''t gotten rid of anything and the computer was as usable as before.


    "Thank you so much!" Cousin said gently.


    This is the first time I''ve heard my cousin say ''thank you'' to me. To be honest, I was very proud of what my cousin had said. At least I had some use for it.


    When I went out, my cousin closed the door behind me, and in the evening, as usual, my cousin broadcast live. I waited for my cousin to go on the air before I went to bed, and so I spent my week on vacation.


    As class was due to start the next day, I turned on the alarm clock. Due to the effect of the alarm clock, I woke up early the next morning. However, because my cousin had been broadcasting live for a long time in the evening, I woke up in the morning.


    When the bell just rang, I walked into the classroom. He Jun, who was sitting in the back row, saw me coming and whistled. With a joyful expression, he smiled slyly at me. "Student Guan Yi Han, welcome back!"


    I ignored He Jun and went straight to my seat. Sun Han was still taking notes like before, completely focused.


    After sitting down, I gently nudged Sun Han. Sun Han turned his head and glanced at me. What''s the matter? I took out a furry youngster from my pocket and placed him in front of Sun Han. I smiled at Sun Han and said, "I really did thank you last time. I bought this on the street a few days ago. I''ll give it to you!"


    Sun Han glanced at the young man and accepted it. After accepting it, he politely thanked me.


    After I was beaten by He Jun of Ma Tao, Sun Han sent me to the infirmary. I really have to thank her for this, and the only one who makes me feel good about her in this school is Sun Han. I not only treat her as my tablemate, but also as my friend.


    During class, Li Xiang Ning once again pushed the desk and bumped into me as usual. She said that my seat was too wide, so she let me stack it up a bit. I didn''t argue with her and stacked the desk a bit before continuing with class.


    After I stacked the desks, Li Xiang Ning softly muttered behind me, "Your life is pretty tough, huh? Why didn''t I beat you to death back then?!"


    However, I clearly remember that when I was beaten by He Junpao, it was her who pleaded for me. I still don''t understand how this Li Xiang Ning hated me so much, but why did she plead for me at that time?


    After school, I called Sun Han to stop him. I said that I would treat her to lunch at a restaurant. At the beginning, Sun Han politely declined me, but in the end, he still accepted my invitation under my pressure.


    Sun Han and I went to a small restaurant near the school and ordered two bowls of mutton flour. What I ate was a big wrist, Sun Han ate a small bowl, and we chatted as we ate.


    Sun Han said that she was also from the countryside. On the third day of the year, she didn''t put in much effort to get into high school and wanted to go out and work, so her parents weren''t at ease either. Later on, her parents registered her at a vocational school and let her live in a relative''s home in the county. Her uncle''s house wasn''t too far away from the school, while Sun Han''s relative''s house was much farther away from the school.


    Sun Han said that in the three years she was in the vocational school, she had to study well, and in the future, she would rely on the knowledge she had gained to find a good job. Afterwards, she would work hard to buy a house in the county city, and bring her parents to live in the county city.


    Compared to Sun Han, I really felt embarrassed to say anything. Thinking back to the days I spent in school, other than shame, I had nothing else to say.


    Sun Han was originally going to head back to eat, but after I treated him to food, he went straight back to school.


    After I ate, I directly returned to the school. However, just as I reached the school entrance, I coincidentally bumped into Ma Tao and the rest who were walking out from the school.

 C20

    Ma Tao walked out of the school with her group of dogs and I happened to walk in. Just like that, we bumped into each other. Ma Tao swaggered in front of me. He glanced at me with disdain before saying, "Your wounds healed really quickly. I didn''t see you in school a few days ago. I thought you were dead!"


    Compared to He Jun, I hate Ma Tao even more. He had no choice but to give me a good beating. It was in vain for me to try my best to please him.


    "Don''t worry, even if I die, I''ll drag you down with me!" I said as I looked at Ma Tao, unwilling to be outdone. Perhaps it was because I had been enlightened last time.


    "Alright, I''ve grown too bold in the past few days. You''re so arrogant, so awesome!" Ma Tao looked at me and said in a bad mood. At this moment, he had already clenched his fists and was preparing to smash them onto my body.


    Just as Ma Tao was about to hit me, he was stopped by one of his henchmen. "Brother Tao, don''t be in such a hurry to get rid of him. Let''s go eat first!"


    "Alright, then let''s go eat first. We''ll deal with him later!" Ma Tao glared at me before leaving with his henchmen.


    After Ma Tao left, I returned to the classroom. At this moment, Sun Han was lying on the table asleep. After I sat down, I didn''t disturb her and slept like her.


    By the time I got home from school in the afternoon, my aunt and uncle had already packed up and gone home, but in two hours they would have to go out and set up their stall. When I came in, my aunt had already prepared a table full of food, and after calling my cousin out of the room, we had dinner.


    During dinner, my uncle asked me how I was doing in school. The students who bullied me didn''t bully me. I said that the students were much more obedient now and didn''t bully me anymore. However, I knew clearly in my heart that the conflict between He Junzhu and Ma Tao was irreconcilable. An outbreak was something that would happen sooner or later.


    After dinner, after my aunt washed the dishes and washed the dishes, my uncle and aunt went out to set up a stall, leaving me alone with my cousin. After dinner, my cousin went to her room to change clothes, and when she came out, she told me that she was going out to buy clothes, and asked if I wanted to go with her.


    I guess I don''t have much clothes left, and it''s about time to buy a piece of clothing. Since I have an invitation from my cousin, I will naturally do as you say.


    Cousin and I went into the shopping mall to choose our clothes. Finally, we picked out a clothes that were relatively satisfactory. Just as I was about to pay, Cousin rushed to pay first.


    "Consider this clothes as an apology the other day. Even if we''re even, I don''t owe you any favors!" My cousin said plainly to me after she paid the bill.


    So Cousin called me out to buy clothes because she wanted to use this opportunity to clean up the debt. I didn''t understand, in the end, we were still cousins, and she didn''t want to owe me a favor.


    I held the shopping bag and looked at my cousin for a while. When she saw that my tone was still as calm as before, she said, "Let''s talk about that later!"


    I didn''t say anything. I took the shopping bag and turned to leave. Thinking about my cousin''s tone of voice, I couldn''t help but smile wryly. I also naively thought that if I helped my cousin once, the relationship between us would soften a bit, but now it doesn''t seem like it.


    I walked out of the mall with the shopping bag in my hand. When I got to a section of the road where there was no one, and the lights were dim, I saw Ma Tao.


    The street light in this section of the road was broken and had not been repaired by anyone. Only one street light, which was not very bright, was barely lit. The traffic in this section was very small and it took a long time before a car could pass by.


    Ma Tao was playing with his phone by the side of the road, as if he was waiting for someone. He was too busy playing with his phone that he didn''t notice me.


    I don''t know what Ma Tao was playing with, but from time to time he would laugh out loud. Looking at the smiling face of Ma Tao on the screen of the phone, I felt like I had cut off his smiling face when he was playing with me.


    I looked at the shopping bag in my hand, rolled my eyes, and had an idea.


    I took the clothes out from the shopping bag and put them on. I held the empty shopping bag and walked slowly towards Ma Tao. He didn''t notice me as I walked behind him. He was too busy playing with his phone.


    After exhaling a breath of air, I ruthlessly placed the shopping bag on Ma Tao''s head. Before Ma Tao could react, I viciously smashed his head a few times.


    "F * cking hell, you''re that bastard! How dare you hit me!" The heck! "After punching Ma Tao a few times, I quickly escaped from the scene. However, I could still hear Ma Tao''s loud curses from behind me."


    After I ran out a long way, I caught a taxi and went back. It was really thrilling and exciting, but to be honest, after getting hit by Ma Tao a few times, I felt a lot better.


    The next morning when I went to class, I saw it from afar. Ma Tao, who was beaten up last night, had a face as black as coal today. Looking at Ma Tao like this, I couldn''t help but feel pleased with myself. Serves him right!


    Taking advantage of my rare good mood today, I invited Sun Han for lunch again, but this time Sun Han didn''t agree. Sun Han said that she would go back to eat, and today her relatives would be waiting for her at home to go back to eat. Since Sun Han had already said that there was nothing for me to say, since Sun Han didn''t agree, then I could only go back and eat.


    However, just as I walked out of the school building, I was stopped downstairs by Ma Tao and his henchmen.


    Ma Tao looked at me with a sinister smile and said, "You f * cker, you look really happy today!" If you don''t want to die, then tell me the truth. Last night, I was beaten up by someone, and I didn''t see who did it clearly.


    "No, I didn''t even go out yesterday!" I lied. I was a liar after all, so it was obvious that I wasn''t confident when I said it.


    "Oh, really?" Ma Tao patted my shoulder and turned around.


    I thought I had hidden it from the world, but that was not the case. Ma Tao turned around and punched me in the face with his clenched fist.


    "Do you think I''m f * cking as stupid as you? I saw it clearly yesterday, you''re the one who beat me up!" Saying that, Ma Tao smashed me to the ground with a punch.


    Ma Tao was about the same size as me, but his body was much sturdier. With a single punch, he knocked me to the ground.


    I fell onto the concrete floor with a thud. Before I could do anything, Ma Tao and his henchmen came up and started beating me up. They even shouted that they would kill him! Fight to the death!


    After hitting me for a while, Ma Tao grabbed my hair and lifted my head. He pointed his finger at my nose and fiercely shouted, "I''ll fucking ask you again! Did you hit me last night?!"


    I originally thought that Ma Tao wouldn''t have been able to see me under those circumstances, but now that the truth has been revealed, lying would have been of no use. I nodded my head.


    Ma Tao looked at me and nodded, then smashed my head onto the ground. He said smilingly, "I f * cking guessed that it was you. To tell you the truth, I didn''t see it clearly last night, but after thinking about it for awhile, I realized that the one who had a conflict with me was you. As expected, it really was your son who did it. "The f * ck!"


    With a thud, my head fell to the ground. A big bump formed on my head. I was also stunned by the impact. My eyes were blurry from looking at things.


    However, Ma Tao didn''t plan on letting me off that easily. He tugged at my hair and gave me a few tight slaps on my face. After that, other than feeling the heat on my face, I didn''t feel anything else.


    My head hurt like hell, and I was also dizzy. After being slapped so many times, my whole body felt like it was a dream. I was about to lose consciousness.


    Just then, I heard footsteps approaching me.


    "What are you guys doing!?" Stop right now! "

 C21

    The one who spoke was a man in a security uniform. He wasn''t very tall, around twenty years of age. He had a fat figure and had a baby face. He was pointing a stick at Ma Tao and the others.


    Security in this school was basically just sitting there to collect salary. Normally, they would sit inside the security room to guard the entrance. Security was a profession that was practically useless.


    Therefore, when the security guard pointed the baton at Ma Tao and told them to stop, not only me, but also Ma Tao and the rest were stunned.


    After hearing what the security guard said, Ma Tao put me aside first. He stood up and arrogantly looked at the security guard and said, "It''s best if you don''t meddle in other people''s business. Don''t think you''re amazing just because you''re a security guard. If you mess with me, I''ll beat you up too!"


    "How arrogant, even want to fight me? "Try it!" The security guard swung his staff and looked at Ma Tao calmly without a trace of fear in his eyes.


    He Jun wasn''t exaggerating. After all, there was indeed a matter of students hitting the security guards in the school. The security guards didn''t care about the matter and there was a reason for it.


    Ma Tao clenched his fist and was about to smash the guard, but just as he clenched his fist, one of his henchmen stopped him and whispered something into his ear. Ma Tao let go of his fist and looked at the guard, unwilling to give up, "I was in a good mood today, so I let you go this time!"


    After talking to the security guard for a bit, Ma Tao looked at me angrily and said, "You are f * cking lucky today. If not, I will beat you to death!"


    After saying that, Ma Tao left with his henchmen, leaving me and the security guard downstairs.


    "Are you alright? "I''ll send you to the hospital!" The security guard squatted down and said to me in a gentle voice. I don''t know him, so even though I said those simple words, my heart was still moved and grateful.


    I looked at him and nodded. My head hurt too much.


    The security guard helped me up from the floor and helped me to the infirmary. When I reached the infirmary, the school doctor gave me some medicine and after sitting in the infirmary for more than three hours, my head was much clearer and the bulging bump on my head had lessened a little.


    During the three hours I spent in the infirmary, the security guard had been by my side, which made me feel even more touched.


    He was afraid that I would be bored so he continued to chat with me. From our chat, I learnt that his name was Anda Bao. He had been a security guard in this school for half a year. An-Dabao had some friends in society, so Ma Tao didn''t dare to take action against him.


    "Do you have friends in society? Can you help me beat up that Ma Tao? "I''ll treat you to a meal!" I looked at An Dabao and said anxiously. I had been wanting to take care of Ma Tao for more than a day or two already.


    An Dabao smiled after I finished speaking, "This is a matter between your students. I can only let you solve it yourselves. If I ask a friend from society for help, wouldn''t it be too immoral of me?"


    At the end of the day, I only just got to know Anfey, so how could he help me? Since Anfey already said that, I didn''t say anything else.


    Seeing that I was a bit disappointed, An Dabao quickly changed the topic and asked how I got involved with Ma Tao and the rest. I felt that An Dabao was a good person, so I told him everything in detail.


    After hearing that, An Dabao didn''t say anything else. The two of us remained silent for a long time. An Dabao was the first to speak. He looked at me and said, "I feel like you''re someone I know!"


    I followed his words and asked, "Who do you think you are?" An Dabao wanted to say something, but after thinking for a while, he didn''t. He just said it, but even if he said it, you wouldn''t know him.


    "Guan Yi Long!" "Do you know Guan Yi Long?" Anda Bao looked at me and asked.


    Of course, I was very familiar with the name "Guan Yi Long", but I didn''t know if it was the person that An Da Bao was referring to. I asked, "Is it the second master''s Guan Yi, An Yi''s, or Prince Long''s dragon? Is he from the village? "


    Originally, An Dabao didn''t hold much hope for me, but after he heard what I said, he was clearly a bit excited and quickly said, "Right, right! It''s him, you know him! "


    "He''s my blood brother, how could I not know him?" I said very seriously.


    "Really? No wonder I said that you look similar to him. So he''s your big brother!" An Dabao''s face was filled with surprise, but in addition to his surprise, he also had a pleasantly surprised expression.


    Upon hearing that Guan Yi Long was my blood brother, Anda Bao''s story completely unfolded, and he started to talk about the relationship between him and my brother. When my brother was working outside, he met An Dabao, who was in the same village as him. At that time, An Dabao had just come out of school to work, and his simple and honest personality had been bullied quite a few times. After my brother met him, he helped him clean up the people who bullied him a few times, and the closer he got to my brother, the better their relationship became.


    "At that time, outside, there were many outsiders who wanted to bully us, so we went to have a group fight with a group of our fellow villagers. Once, I was the most miserably beaten up, my hand was even split open by the steel pipe!" However, that fight was the most enjoyable one, it had made those outsiders run away with their arms around their head! It was obvious that he was reminiscing about the past, and he had a smile plastered on his face when he said those words.


    He said he and my brother worked outside for three years, and then my brother went to some other city, and they never saw each other again, and there was no news of each other. When I found out about my brother again, my brother was in jail.


    When it came to my brother''s imprisonment, even An Dabao felt very regretful. However, since things had already turned out this way, regrets were useless.


    "You and your brother haven''t seen each other in a long time, have you?" he asked, and I nodded.


    "Little news, I heard that your brother will be out of jail in four or five days." Anfey said as he looked at me. This was undoubtedly good news for me. From what Anfey had said, he shouldn''t be joking.


    "Didn''t he get sentenced to five years? The time hasn''t come yet!" Even though I was excited after hearing this news, my brother got sentenced to five years and the time hasn''t expired yet.


    Ann Dabao and I explained that my brother was being commuted because he performed well. Of course, in addition to his good performance, a large part of it was due to Grandpa Mao''s role.


    I don''t think that An Dabao would lie to me. Thinking that my brother is about to be released from prison, I started to come up with a plan.


    I believe that if my brother knew that I was bullied in school, he wouldn''t sit by and do nothing. At that time, I will join forces with my brother to deal with Ma Tao and He Jun. With my brother''s powerful support, I believe I won''t lose.


    Originally, after getting beaten up by Ma Tao, my mood wasn''t very good and my body was hurting. However, after hearing the news that my brother was about to be released from prison, my mood was elated.


    After staying in the infirmary for a while longer, I went back, and when my aunt and uncle still hadn''t come back, I took the medicine prescribed by the school doctor and rubbed it in my room. After cleaning the medicine, I went to sleep, I didn''t want my aunt and uncle to see the wounds on my body, because they would be worried, and most of all because I was afraid that they would go to the school and cause trouble for me.


    In the next few days, I didn''t have any conflicts with anyone in the school. I thought about everything I had to wait for my brother to come out of jail. The grudge between Ma Tao and He Jun was also resolved after my brother came out.


    An Dabao probably treated me well in school out of respect for my big brother. He would happily ask me to come to the security room for a while during class time, and sometimes he would even buy me some water to drink during the afternoon.


    I don''t need to thank him, he said. My brother did too much for him, and he never had a chance to repay him.


    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed.

 C22

    In the blink of an eye, it''s about time for big brother to leave prison. Thinking about how I have to meet big brother, I got excited for the whole night and didn''t even watch my cousin''s live broadcast. My mind was completely focused on what I should say when meeting big brother.


    I don''t know if what An Dabao said was true or not, but as a younger brother, I have to make a trip regardless of whether it''s true or not.


    The prison where his brother was being held was at the edge of the county town. The place was relatively remote and no taxi was willing to go there because the roads weren''t in a very good condition.


    An Dabao was also going there. Knowing that I couldn''t get a taxi, he drove his motorcycle out. After taking me with him, he drove straight to the prison.


    Today is Sunday, and I have plenty of time to meet my brother. As I sat on my bike and saw that the prison was getting closer and closer, the excitement in my heart increased.


    Just like me, An Dabao was extremely excited as well. He said that it had been a long time since he last saw me, but he didn''t know if my brother knew him or not.


    According to the information he received, my brother was released from prison at around eleven in the morning, and when we arrived, it was only eight in the morning. We waited outside while we looked at the prison''s high walls.


    After he got off the motorcycle, he couldn''t stop talking. He told me a lot of funny things about his life with my brother, and some things that didn''t even seem funny to me. He just couldn''t stop laughing.


    We waited while we talked, and shortly before eleven o''clock a black car pulled up and stopped directly in front of the prison.


    I said, is that my brother''s car? An Dabao said that it was possible. After all, my brother used to be a good person out there, and he has a good personality. So it''s normal for someone to come pick him up.


    The people in the black car were two men who looked to be in their twenties, both with neatly cut crew cut. Not only that, they were also very pretentious in their black suits and sunglasses, looking like the gangsters on TV.


    Just like me and Anda Bao, they stopped the car and waited there. They didn''t even glance at us. Although I couldn''t see their eyes, I was sure that behind those sunglasses, they were looking at us with disdain.


    We waited there, and about four or five minutes later the prison gates were opened by the guards. From inside emerged a man with a crew cut, wearing a black coat and black trousers.


    I was a little far away from Anda Bao, and I was also a little short-sighted, so I didn''t see clearly if that man was my big brother. I asked him if he could see clearly, and if that person was my big brother.


    In order to attract his older brother''s attention, he kept waving to him. However, after his brother got into the black car, the black car drove off without stopping at all.


    I don''t know if my brother didn''t see us or if he didn''t want to see us, but he left.


    After my brother''s black car drove away, my brother and I followed closely behind on our motorcycles. I didn''t have any other thoughts right now, all I wanted was to see my brother again. After so many years of not seeing him, I didn''t know how he was doing right now.


    After my brother drove the black car into the city, he drove straight into a big restaurant. I think my brother planned to eat here.


    After the car stopped, Anda Bao and I got off the motorcycle and entered the hotel. When we entered, our brother had already disappeared without a trace. After asking the waiter, we found out that our brother had left for his room.


    Anfey and I followed him to the door of the room. I knocked on the door with excitement. At that moment, a bright male voice sounded from the room. "Who is it?"


    I replied, a little perturbed, "I''m here to look for someone!"


    After the door was opened, I looked inside. There were a lot of people inside, but none of them looked like good people. On their arms were tattoos of dragons and tigers, and their mouths were filled with puffs of smoke.


    Even though there were quite a few people inside, I was still able to see that familiar face with its delicate features and sharp cheeks. This was the elder brother that I had been yearning for day and night.


    When Anda Bao and I came in, my brother didn''t even look back. He just ate with his head down, as if nothing had happened.


    Looking at my brother''s familiar face, I couldn''t control my emotions anymore. Looking at my brother''s teary face, I shouted emotionally, "Brother! I am Little Cold! "


    After hearing my voice, my brother stopped what he was doing and looked back. His eyes were still deep, and his appearance hadn''t changed much. However, the stubble on his face proved that he was still alive.


    I thought that if I met my brother again, I would at least have a bear hug or a warm talk, but he didn''t say a word after he looked at me and went back to eating.


    My heart was filled with emotion before I saw my brother, but now it was only a chill in my heart, especially when I saw my brother''s cold and expressionless face. It was as if a block of ice had been stuffed into my heart, and it went from my heart to the soles of my feet.


    The people sitting inside saw that their elder brother was indifferent, so they tried to persuade him in a low voice, "Brother Long, it''s your own brother after all. You don''t want to be a brother like this!"


    However, even after the person in the room said that, her brother still acted the same. He ate calmly, as if everything was empty air.


    "Brother Long, since that''s the case, we''ll be leaving first. I won''t disturb your meal any longer!" An Dabao looked at his brother with an awkward smile.


    I thought that my meeting with my brother would be a heartwarming occasion, but I could never have imagined that my brother, who had loved me so dearly in the past, would be so cold to me.


    ''Brother really has changed. He has become stronger, more mature, and more handsome. But now, he has become quite a distance away from me.''


    Just as Anfey and I were about to close the door and leave, my brother put down his chopsticks, stood up, and left the room. He called me and Anfey out as well.


    The three of us just stood there, not talking to each other, not knowing where to start. Looking at my expressionless brother, I felt like a stranger, no, even stranger than a stranger.


    Just as I was thinking this, my brother took some paper out of his pocket and wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes. At that moment, my brother seemed to have returned.


    "Why are you crying at such a young age!?" "If I remember correctly, you are seventeen years old this year, and in a few months you will be eighteen years old. You are already half a grown man, how can you still cry?"


    "No, brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I can''t control myself," I said, looking at my brother. To be honest, I really wanted to hug him like I used to do when we were kids.


    After chatting with me for a bit, elder brother told me to go out first. He had a few words to say to Anfey. After I went out, I waited for a short while before Anfey came out.


    An Dabao didn''t look too good. I asked him what his brother had said to him. He said it wasn''t a big deal. He just asked me a few questions about my situation and matters.


    "But your brother told me to tell you not to look for him anymore!" After thinking for a while, Anfey still told me the truth.


    To tell the truth, his heart had just gotten a little warm, but this time, it was completely cold.


    I smiled bitterly before saying that there was nothing wrong. If there wasn''t anything else, we should head back first. Let''s not disturb him any longer and just pretend that this big brother doesn''t exist anymore.


    An Dabao saw the disappointment on my face, but didn''t know how to comfort me. He rode my motorcycle and left.

 C23

    I didn''t even go to watch my cousin''s live broadcast at night. The next morning, I saw her private message to me and she asked me why I hadn''t watched her live broadcast recently. I replied that I wasn''t in a good mood and wasn''t in the mood to watch the live broadcast.


    I had only been away for two minutes when my cousin replied. She sent me a smiling emoji asking why I was in a bad mood, and she was willing to be my listener if I wanted to.


    Cousin didn''t know that the person behind this account was me, so I didn''t have any qualms and told her the worries in my heart. Cousin was like a big sister next door trying to enlighten me, and I sincerely hoped that in real life, Cousin would be like the next home on the internet, and would be able to treat me with even a little bit of kindness.


    Since it was Sunday and I had more free time, I took my cell phone and hid in my room to chat with my cousin. Cousin didn''t have much to do during the day, so she was happy to chat with me.


    We talked a lot by sending each other private messages, from basic information about each other to goals and ideals. My cousin and I were both telling the truth, and of course I couldn''t tell the truth. I was lying from start to finish, but even so, we continued to chat passionately.


    Slowly, we started to talk about a common topic between young people, which was the matter of dating. My cousin asked me if I had a girlfriend, but I said no, after I asked my cousin, she also said she didn''t have a boyfriend.


    I sent her a naughty emoji and said, "Since it''s such a coincidence, why don''t we be friends. Cousin, let''s talk about it. She just so happens to be lacking a boyfriend."


    To be honest, although I knew that this was not a reality online, I still subconsciously smiled when I saw my cousin''s reply.


    The two of us chatted until we forgot to eat. We chatted from day to night, and my cousin even joked that my manager actually knew how to chat. If I had known earlier, I would have asked you to chat when I was bored. I said that as long as I was free, I could chat with you anytime you wanted.


    We talked all the way until Uncle and Aunt came back and stopped talking, and Uncle and Aunt went to bed and talked again, and we didn''t know if there was any magic between us, and there was always so much to talk about that we could come up with a long story in a few simple words.


    Sometimes, I even doubt whether the person I''m talking to is my cousin, because in real life, my cousin doesn''t even have a common language with me and talking to her feels like a dream. Even though I saved her last time, her attitude towards me has only changed a little.


    When my cousin was about to broadcast live, she sent me a shy emoji and then wrote, "The reality is that you are the male ticket manager of the Yin family. The Yin family is about to broadcast live, so you have to take responsibility and watch the broadcast for me."


    After a few minutes, my cousin started broadcasting. Since she said that, I naturally had to assume my role as an administrator to help her watch the live broadcast. It was also because I helped my cousin manage the live broadcast.


    After I sat down, Sun Han asked me if I hadn''t slept well last night. My dark circles were very heavy, and only from the reflection of the glass did I know that they were very deep, just like a panda, but there was nothing I could do about it. It was because Cousin only started broadcasting at night, and the broadcast lasted three to four hours.


    I was really tired. I died of lethargy during class. Fortunately, I slept on the table during the first and second period. I became a little more energetic after the second period, so I didn''t feel that sleepy anymore.


    I sat on my seat and yawned. At this time, He Jun walked past me and glanced at me disdainfully. He Jun muttered in a low voice, "I saw that you didn''t even dare to fart these past few days. I thought your king had come back to call for reinforcements, causing me to be afraid of you for the past few days."


    After hearing He Jun''s weird words, I was actually very angry in my heart. If Brother was still the same as before, then how could He Jun, this bastard, still be so arrogant.


    When I thought about what happened to my brother, my originally good mood immediately darkened. I ignored He Jun and sat in my seat without saying anything. He Jun looked at me with disdain and said impatiently, "I''ll piss when I see you. Shhh!"


    Looking at He Jun''s swaggering figure, I didn''t just piss so easily. I wanted to pull the sh * t into his mouth. Anyway, his mouth was especially stinky, even worse than feces.


    My mood had been terrible all morning because of this bastard He Jun, but who knows, the suffering I had to endure was yet to come.


    After class ended, just as I walked to the school entrance, I was stopped by Ma Tao and his gang. When I went back, Ma Tao and his gang were already waiting there. They seemed to have come prepared, but even if they hadn''t come prepared, I still wouldn''t have been able to beat Ma Tao.


    After Ma Tao brought his men to block my path, he used his palm to pat my face and said with a sinister smile, "Guan Yi Han, long time no see. You were lucky last time. You won''t be that lucky this time!"


    After saying that, Ma Tao grabbed my collar and pulled me to the ground. When his henchmen saw this, they immediately surrounded me and started punching and kicking me.


    At that time, it was school time, and the crowd at the school gate was very large. Watching the commotion had always been a bad habit of my Great Heaven Dynasty, and when those students saw that I was beaten up, they all stopped to watch. Some of them didn''t mind the commotion and even encouraged me to fight Ma Tao and the others loudly.


    Of course, other than the people who encouraged me, there were even more people who laughed and watched me. I really couldn''t understand how people nowadays were so funny to see others getting beaten up. You''re still smiling so happily. Have you ever considered the feelings of someone being bullied?


    After hearing the laughter of the crowd and Ma Tao''s curses, the anger in my heart almost filled my chest to the brim. However, in this situation, no matter how angry I was, it was useless.


    When I was being beaten up, Li Xiang Ning and He Jun just happened to pass by. Seeing that I was beaten up, He Jun couldn''t help but laugh and cheer for Ma Tao. He then disdainfully glanced at me before following behind Li Xiang Ning''s butt and leaving.


    When Li Xiang Ning saw that I was beaten down, she didn''t say anything and just looked at me indifferently before she left. After all, in Li Xiang Ning''s world, the things she was interested in were only the bags and clothes of her name.


    Ma Tao and his gang left after a few punches. Before they left, they even threatened me to stay in the school and take care of me.


    The onlookers waited for Ma Tao and the other bastards to leave before they left.


    After everyone left, I got up from the ground. After patting off the dust on my body, I prepared to leave. At this moment, Anda Bao came in from outside the school with a few boxes of food.


    When An Dabao saw that my body was covered in dust and footprints, he immediately walked over and asked me if I had been bullied again. I said it was those bastards, Ma Tao and the rest.


    I''ll just eat lunch with him today. I rejected him at the beginning, but under his insistence, I followed him into the security room.


    He didn''t have enough food in the box, so he went out to buy another one for me. He and I sat together in the security room and ate. After eating our fill, he put the box away and we started to chat in the security room.


    "To be honest, I really want to help you, but to be honest, I''m not strong enough, and I''m a security guard in this school!" Anfey said, looking at me with a helpless look on his face.


    I knew that Anfey had spoken from the bottom of my heart. This matter had nothing to do with him, so how could I force him to help me? I was already very grateful to him for doing this.


    "Oh, by the way, if you don''t want to be bullied in the future, I have a way to try it out!" Anfey said excitedly, looking at me as if he thought of something.

 C24

    He told me about his method. He said that my brother had a brother called A''Kun who was close to him, and A Kun started a business in the county city, which is pretty good, both black and white. He said that if I went to A Kun, he would help me out on his behalf, so long as A''Kun sent a few people to take care of He Tao''s army, then He Tao''s army wouldn''t dare to bully me again.


    I refused in the beginning. After all, I don''t even know the Ah Kun that An Dabao talked about, so going to look for him like this would be like looking for a beggar to find sympathy. Even if that Ah Kun has a good relationship with my brother, it would be too embarrassing for me to look for him for help like this.


    I didn''t think of him as an outsider, so I told him about my thoughts. When he heard me out, he said, do you think it''s more important to keep your face or not be bullied? I believe that with the relationship between A Kun and your brother, he will also help you. After all, these things are like playing house to them.


    After An Dabao said this, I felt that it wasn''t a big deal to look for that A''Kun again. At worst, he just wouldn''t help, but if that A''Kun is willing to help me, then wouldn''t I feel proud inside the school? After some thought, I decided to go.


    I decided to go to An Dabao to tell me a little more about Ah Kun. He said that he had only seen him a few times, and that he had learned about him from my brother. A Kun was actually quite amazing. He had watched movies in sixth grade and used the method used by the five-fingered girl in first grade. He said goodbye to the virgins in third grade. Just like my brother, Ah Kun went out to work after the third day.


    A Kun was very handsome, even An Dabao said that A Kun was even more handsome than those male celebrities on TV, and that was also the case. After A Kun went out to work, he used his handsome face and his talkative mouth to become a pretty boy, but at such a young age, he already knew how to cuddle up with a rich woman.


    There were several times when he was chased down with a knife. Fortunately, he knew my brother back then, and with my brother''s protection, he was able to stay safe and sound. And it was because of this that Ah Kun was very grateful to his brother.


    After listening to An Dabao''s words, the confidence in my heart grew even stronger.


    So I decided to take He Jun''s compensation and went to the Di Clan two nights later. Uncle Qian originally wanted me to buy some good food, but now I''m going to spend it all on him.


    That ''Di'' bar was only about ten kilometers away from the school, and by taxi, it only took about ten minutes.


    After spending some money to enter the Di Bar, I asked the waiter inside about A Kun. The waiter said that his boss had just left and would probably be back soon. I had no choice but to wait. I took a seat and asked for a couple of beers and a plate of peanuts to drink and pass the time.


    "I normally don''t drink much, but in this noisy Dee Bar, I have nothing else to do but drink." "Little handsome brother, from the looks of it, are you in a bad mood?"


    Just as I was gulping down the alcohol, an enchantingly dressed woman twisted her waist and walked towards me. She had a charming smile on her face, and her voice was magnetic. Anyone who heard it would feel their entire body go numb.


    Before I could say anything, that enchanting woman sat down opposite of me. She wore a low-cut dress, and her skirt was extremely low. When it reached her thighs, the red interior was faintly discernible, stirring up my restlessness.


    The enchanting woman had a very big chest and wore only a low-cut corset. That kind of feeling made one''s heart beat faster, not to mention that I was still an innocent and inexperienced person.


    Looking at the enchanting woman''s large chest, my throat feels dry. I gulp down the beer in gratitude as I try my best not to let my gaze fall on the enchanting woman, but I was distracted after seeing how nice it was for all of us. If it wasn''t for the beer spilled on my pants, I wouldn''t have reacted in time.


    I hastily took out a tissue to wipe my pants. At this moment, a white slender hand holding a tissue is helping me wipe my pants.


    "I bet you''re a virgin!"


    The enchanting woman wiped her hands as she spoke with a smile. Her words caused me to blush and become bashful, not knowing how to respond.


    I don''t know what she was thinking, but she would rub against me without meaning to. She was squatting on the floor, wiping me, and I was sitting in a chair at an angle that allowed me to look at the view of her breasts, which were really big and white, whiter than some of the heroines in the movie, and probably beyond the control of one hand.


    "What is it? "Aren''t you the same person?" Seeing that I didn''t say anything after a long time, the enchanting woman asked me another question.


    I kept staring at her breasts, and there was room in my head to answer her, and she said that before I stammered back, How do you know?


    "From the start, you''ve been staring at my chest, and at your age and attire, you have a completely masculine feel ¡­" The enchanting woman chuckled and said, she was also very open-minded. I kept staring at her chest, but she didn''t seem to care too much about my Mouse Light.


    Originally, my mood was not very good. Who would have thought that such a rare beauty would appear midway. My bad mood had completely vanished because of her appearance. At this moment, my heart was filled with dirty thoughts.


    From the way the enchanting woman dressed and spoke, I boldly asked, "Are you the lady here?"


    The enchanting woman stood up and looked at me with a smile. "If I told you, wouldn''t you believe me?"


    I shook my head and she covered her mouth as she smiled and said, "I really am not. Why? Do you wish me to be? "


    Originally, I thought that if she was, I would discuss it with her and spend some money to break through the boy''s body. But who would have thought that she wasn''t, I felt a little disappointed in my heart.


    I looked at her and shook my head. Unexpectedly, she actually sat on my thigh, my nostrils were filled with her fragrance, my chest was almost pressed against my face, looking at the deep crevice that was like a dream. I actually shamelessly hardened, and I even felt as though I was on her butt.


    "Yo, I didn''t see that you were so angry today." The enchanting woman whispered into my ear. Her warm breath hit my ear, causing my entire body to soften as if I had been electrocuted.


    After all, I had never come into contact with a woman like this before. My old face had turned red and my cheeks were very hot. I tried my best not to let myself get so embarrassed and excited, but the volcano that was about to erupt might be able to hold me back.


    "Little handsome brother, if you''re willing, I''ll get a room with you tonight and teach you how to become a real man." The enchanting woman directly hugged my neck and pressed her chest against my chest.


    I was about to be more reserved, but my mouth was already a step ahead and I said, "Okay."


    After hearing what I said, the enchanting woman giggled. Her laughter caused the flowers on the branch to tremble violently. Her chest continuously rubbed against my body, making my heart itch. I really wanted to press my hand on her and teach her a lesson.


    I touched her buttocks with my hand, but she didn''t care and let me touch.


    "What are you doing!"


    Just as I was about to put my hand under her skirt, at this critical moment, three burly men appeared out of nowhere. They were all wearing white vests with tattoos on their arms. The moment the tattooed man appeared, he yelled at me.


    I thought at first that they were calling for someone else, but then I realized that they were really calling for me.


    "Get f * cking worked!"


    Just when I didn''t know what was going on, a tattooed man at the front grabbed onto the long hair of a seductive woman and pulled her up from my body.


    "You f * cking look for a man with your back to work?" The tattooed man angrily slapped the enchanting woman.


    A five-fingered handprint appeared on the woman''s face. What I didn''t expect was that after the woman was hit, she swung her sharp fingernails at the tattooed man and grabbed him by the arm. "If you want to find a woman, you''re not allowed to find a man, you son of a bitch!


    The other two tattooed men suppressed the enchanting woman in time. The tattooed man wiped off the blood on his arm, glared at the enchanting woman, then turned around and glared at me angrily. "You dare to touch my woman, you''re really bold!"


    The tattooed man had a ferocious expression, and I could tell that he wasn''t someone to be trifled with. I was a little scared, as I wasn''t familiar with this place, and now that I met with such a situation, I wasn''t afraid that it might be fake.


    The music in the Dee Bar was playing loudly, and there were quite a few men and women on the dance floor who were shaking their waists and legs, saying that the sky wouldn''t drop pies. At this moment, I understood the meaning behind it.


    I kept apologizing to the tattooed man, saying, "Big brother, I really didn''t know she was your woman. Furthermore, I didn''t touch her. Please spare me as long as you have enough."


    The enchanting woman''s mouth was already bleeding, but she still spoke up for me. "I''m telling you, if you''re a man, then come at me. He has nothing to do with this!"


    "I''ll deal with you when we get home!" The tattooed man ignored the enchanting woman.


    The tattooed man looked at me with eyes as wide as brass bells, "I just saw your hand touching randomly, and you f * cking said you didn''t touch it, do you think I''m stupid!?"


    "Big brother ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, the tattooed man ruthlessly kicked at my stomach. I heavily fell onto the ground and the beer on the table broke into pieces. There were beer stains all over the floor.


    I got up from the ground and apologized a few times. However, the tattooed man didn''t intend to let me off just like that. He kicked me a few more times.


    "If you don''t ask around, how dare you touch my woman!"


    While scolding, the tattooed man kicks me a few more times. I cover my stomach that is so in pain, and curl up on the ground. However, the tattooed man doesn''t stop there.


    Ah!


    I shouted as I picked up the beer bottle and smashed it against the tattooed man''s head. ''Bang!'' I shouted as the beer bottle shattered and beer foam splattered all over the floor. The air was filled with the smell of beer.


    The tattooed man had a gash on his head and it was bleeding. The worst part was that he didn''t fall down, but his eyes were red and he held his head as he stared at me. The red blood made him look very scary with the light shining on him.


    "How dare you hit me! "You are f * cking courting death!"


    The tattooed man charged at me, gritting his teeth. He knocked me down with a single punch, and I felt my teeth loosen.


    The other two tattooed men stepped forward to help, and as I held my head and endured their blows, I saw a man in black leather shoes coming towards me from the front.

 C25

    I looked up from my black leather shoes and saw a handsome young man looking at me. After looking at me for a moment, he shifted his gaze to the three tattooed men.


    "I welcome you guys to play here, but you guys causing trouble here is a different story." The man looked at the three tattooed men and said calmly. However, it could be seen from his expression that he really didn''t want anyone causing trouble here.


    "Big Brother Kun, today''s matter really happened too suddenly. I''ll apologize to you here, then we''ll leave immediately. We''ll come back later when we have time!" The tattooed man did not explain any further and planned to leave after saying a few words.


    "You stinking woman, why aren''t you leaving yet? Let''s see how I''ll deal with you when I return!" The tattooed man swore and pulled that enchanting woman away, leaving me and that so-called Brother Kun lying on the ground.


    That Brother Kun was handsome, and he had a head of flowing long hair. He looked exactly the same as the Ah Kun that An Dabao had mentioned. Needless to say, this Brother Kun was the Ah Kun that An Dabao had referred to.


    "Excuse me, are you A''Kun?" Although I had already guessed it, I still stood up to ask out of politeness. This way, I could confirm that I was mistaken. That would be awkward.


    After I said this, Big Brother Kun turned around and looked at me. After looking me up and down, he nodded and said, "I am A''Kun. What business do you have with me?"


    I said that I''m Guan Yi Long''s little brother, and my name is Guan Yi Han. The reason I came here today is to find him.


    Since I''m already here, I naturally have nothing to be embarrassed about. I shamelessly told Brother Kun about the bullying in school. After hearing about it, Brother Kun nodded his head to show that I understood.


    "Didn''t Brother Long already come out?" "He''s your big brother. It doesn''t seem reasonable for you to come looking for me instead of him!" Big Brother Kun looked at me and said indifferently. His tone was very calm.


    I said that I would look for my brother the day he was released from prison, but my brother told me to look for him in the future. After hearing my words, Brother Kun nodded, then rubbed his nose as if he was thinking about something.


    "Wait here for a moment, I''m going out for a while, I''ll be back soon!" Saying that, he walked away without waiting for me to say anything.


    After brother Kun left, I sat down on a chair with my hands on the table. The three tattooed men were adults after all, so strong that they hurt all over my body. Just a moment ago, I didn''t think that after brother Kun left, my body started to hurt all over.


    After I sat down, the waiter came over to clean up the beer dregs on the floor. After finishing the cleaning, Brother Kun came back. After Brother Kun came back, he directly sat down in front of me.


    "Since you are Brother Long''s blood brother, then I won''t treat you as an outsider anymore. To be honest, being bullied in school is something that I should help you with, but I can''t get involved with the matters inside the school. If you encounter any trouble outside the school, you can call me anytime, and I''ll definitely help you settle it!" Brother Kun looked at me and said.


    Although big brother Kun didn''t say it out loud, his meaning was very clear, that is, he won''t help me. To be honest, this not only made me embarrassed, but it also made me disappointed. Although I wasn''t completely confident, but I still had the confidence that Brother Kun would help me.


    I didn''t say much after saying ''oh''. I planned to leave after resting. There was no point in staying here any longer.


    "You definitely rarely come out to play in school, come drink with me. Your brother used to drink with me a lot." Big Brother Kun said as he called for Di Bar to bring out a few bottles of beer, then poured a full cup for me.


    Although big brother Kun didn''t help me, he was still big brother''s good brother after all. I naturally couldn''t refuse, so I drank a few cups with him.


    "That''s right, why did those three people hit you just now? If I knew that you were Brother Long''s younger brother, I wouldn''t have let them leave so easily!" Brother Kun said to me after drinking two cups of wine.


    I didn''t have anything to be embarrassed about. I told Brother Kun the whole story truthfully, and after Brother Kun heard me finish, he smiled. His calm face finally broke into a smile. "Hehe, this taste isn''t bad. But looking at your age and your clothes, you should still be a virgin, right?"


    In the face of Brother Kun''s teasing words, I felt a little shy. After looking at it, Brother Kun smiled, drank a cup, and said, "Then do you want to be a man or not? If you want, I''ll call a woman for you and give you a full set so that you can try to be happy when you become a man! "


    Actually, I really don''t want what big brother Kun said, but after a while, uncle and aunt will be back. I also need to go back, or else uncle and aunt will be worried.


    "What is it? "You don''t want to?" Big Brother Kun saw that I didn''t say anything and continued to ask.


    Of course I want to, as a pure and innocent little place, I want to do that kind of thing with a woman for a day or two, but today is impossible, because my uncle and aunt are coming back soon.


    "I do want to, but it''s not early today, I''ll be going back soon." I said rather awkwardly, letting me choose between a woman and my aunt and uncle. To me, this was no ordinary dilemma.


    "Haha, I couldn''t tell that you''re a good child. Since that''s the case, you can go back first!" Brother Kun looked at me and said with a gentle tone.


    When I went back to the taxi, my aunt and uncle had already returned. My uncle asked me where I had gone, and when I said I was going out to buy something, my uncle stopped asking.


    When I returned to my room, I took out my cell phone and started to chat with my cousin through private messages. When we got to the live broadcast of my cousin, I couldn''t help but think of that seductive woman in revealing clothes and seductive posture. When I thought of her white and big breasts, I couldn''t help but feel even more embarrassed.


    Under the stimulation of my cousin''s live broadcast, I stretched the sinful five-fingered girl into my crotch. Not long after I was done, I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already the next morning.


    After I finished washing up, I went back into the school. During the third period, I took out my cell phone to check the time, and happened to see a notice informing me that the host I was paying attention to was currently broadcasting live, namely my cousin.


    As a conscientious administrator, after I saw this notification, I couldn''t help but click to watch it. My cousin was indeed broadcasting live, but she didn''t dare to be too loud in the school, so I didn''t hear what she was saying.


    I took a look at it and quit because class was about to start.


    The moment I stepped out of the room, I felt someone looking at me from behind. I turned around and saw Li Xiang Ning lying on the table with her hands on top of her head, staring at my phone.


    Obviously, Li Xiang Ning had also seen my cousin''s live broadcast. When she saw me looking at her, the corner of her mouth curled up. She arrogantly looked at me and said, "You stinking idiot, what are you looking at!"


    I didn''t want to have a conflict with Li Xiang Ning. Furthermore, with regards to someone like Li Xiang Ning, I also disdained talking to her. After she finished scolding me, I decisively turned around to sit down and wait for class.


    In the evening, my cousin and I were still chatting using private messages. We were still chatting very happily, but after chatting for a few minutes, my cousin didn''t reply to my message. I waited for a few minutes, but my cousin still didn''t reply.


    I was bored to death, so I opened the live broadcast interface and watched a few other live broadcasts. I watched quite a few female anchors, but as I was used to watching my cousin''s live broadcast, I felt that the other female anchors were no longer interesting.


    I was free, so I casually turned on the live broadcast function nearby. As soon as I turned it on, I saw a familiar face on the nearby live broadcast page. It was Li Xiang Ning.


    Li Xiang Ning''s fans were pitifully few, and her character value was even zero. Thinking of the arrogance and humiliation that Li Xiang Ning showed me in school, I angrily opened up her live broadcast room.

 C26

    After clicking on Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast room, I saw the system notification stating that the host had only started broadcasting live for a minute and that there was no audience in Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast room.


    It wasn''t hard to tell from the camera that Li XiangNing was broadcast live in her room. Her family was truly rich, and her white down bed was filled with cloth dolls and panda youths. Furthermore, it was quite big, and if it was erected, it would probably be as tall as Li XiangNing.


    The reason why I didn''t look at Li Xiang Ning but chose to look at her surroundings was because although Li Xiang Ning''s face was pretty, I hated it. When I looked at her pretty face, I recalled her arrogant attitude when she called me an idiot.


    However, I quickly reacted. After all, Li Xiang Ning was currently broadcasting live, not in real life.


    Below the camera, Li Xiang Ning was wearing a small white shirt with a short black skirt under it. Her beautiful legs were covered with black stockings and there was even a butterfly knot on her head. She looked extremely youthful and charming. Of course, no matter how pretty she is in my eyes, her score is still very low.


    Seeing that there was someone else in the broadcast room, Li Xiang Ning was obviously very happy. A smile appeared on her small white face. She just didn''t know if this was the first time Li Xiang Ning was playing a live broadcast.


    "Hello, spectator friend. I just played a live broadcast today. Thank you for watching my live broadcast!" Li Xiang Ning sweetly said to the camera.


    Even I''m wondering if Li Xiang Ning only played the live broadcast because she saw my phone today?


    Furthermore, if only she, Li Xiang Ning, was so polite in real life in front of the cameras.


    Although Li Xiang Ning is indeed beautiful, I don''t have any good feelings towards her. Especially when I thought about how she called me an idiot, the anger in my heart rose bit by bit.


    Without any warning, I typed in, "You''re so fucking ugly, you piece of shit!" In the past, Li Xiang Ning''s face still had a trademark smile, but after seeing my message, that smile instantly turned into a smile of anger.


    "How can you be so lacking in manners, randomly scolding people on the internet!" Li Xiang Ning retorted in a righteous tone, just like how she did in real life.


    I typed that it was because I didn''t like you, you stinky, rotten woman! When Li Xiang Ning saw the message that I sent over, she gnashed her teeth in anger. Afterwards, she directly scolded me loudly in front of the camera; this is indeed the first time Li Xiang Ning played with someone.


    My typing speed could be said to be very fast. After all, the Qilin arm that I pulled out over such a long period of time was no joke.


    "If you have the ability, then tell me your address. I''ll find someone to beat you to death!" Li Xiang Ning was completely enraged by me. She didn''t care about her image anymore as she shouted.


    I''m sure that if I told her my address, based on Li Xiang Ning''s temper, she might actually find someone to deal with me. However, how could I be so stupid?


    I ignored Li XiangNing''s threats and continued to post curses at her. At the beginning, Li XiangNing was even cursing at me, but later on, her throat was almost dry from all the scolding. She didn''t say anything after that, and when she saw the news that was about to fly up on the screen, she felt so wronged that she was about to cry.


    If she hadn''t done that to me in school, I think I would have pitied her now, but now seeing her crying made me feel inexplicably happy. It was a kind of abnormal happiness, but I really liked this feeling.


    Afterwards, she directly turned off the live broadcast, and not long after she did the live broadcast, she sent me a private letter. I thought that the private letter she sent me would contain some insulting words, but when I opened it, I discovered that it wasn''t.


    After I saw it, I couldn''t help but sneer. This was exactly what I had wanted to tell Li Xiang Ning for a long time. I didn''t provoke you, so why did you do that to me?


    Obviously, Li Xiang Ning wanted to know why I targeted her like that, but honestly speaking, I was also very curious as to why Li Xiang Ning would do that to me in school.


    After reading it, I replied, This is exactly what I wanted to ask you.


    Afterwards, Li Xiang Ning sent me a few private messages, asking me what I meant. After I read it, I didn''t reply to her. Who would have known that she would continuously send me numerous private messages?


    After that night, I found out something. Not only was Li Xiang Ning pretty, she was also very patient. When I didn''t reply to her private message, she kept sending it to me. At 3 in the morning, when I was watching my cousin''s live broadcast, she was still sending out messages.


    During class time the next day, Li Xiang Ning was the last one to go. Her dark circles were very heavy, so it was no wonder that she hadn''t slept at all last night.


    After sitting down, Li Xiang Ning began to sleep on the ground. Her dark circles were very heavy, and her complexion was particularly bad, her eyes were filled with anger, probably because of what I scolded her last night, but I can only show you this, hehe, you deserved it, why didn''t you die from anger!


    After the first lesson, I took advantage of the time between classes to chat with Sun Han. For example, I asked where Sun Han''s house was from, how many people there were in the house, and such a few simple words caused a lot of trouble for me.


    Just as I was chatting with Sun Han, Li Xiang Ning impatiently threw a book at my head. "Aren''t you guys getting tired of what''s in front of you!?" "Can''t you see that I''m sleeping? I''m still talking, and I''m not letting him sleep!"


    If Li Xiang Ning scolded me a little, I would have already gotten used to it. Her mouth always stank, but this was too f * cking bullying. This classroom wasn''t opened by her, so she could only sleep and not talk.


    I couldn''t hold back my anger anymore and wanted to argue with Li Xiang Ning. At this moment, He Jun, who was sitting at the back, stood up and walked up to me while pointing fiercely saying, "You better not be f * cking good!" Otherwise, you will not be well! "


    I tried to ask Li Xiang Ning for an explanation, but it was useless after I said it. Just as I said those words, He Jun kicked me to the ground. His desk was kicked to the ground.


    I got up from the ground and dusted off the dust on my body as I glared at He Jun.


    "What the f * ck!" "Try glaring at me again!" When He Jun saw me glaring at him, he shouted at me viciously. He looked as if he could attack me at any moment.


    Just as I was about to clash with He Jun, the bell rang. He Jun glared at me before viciously saying, "Consider yourself lucky! I''ll have your show in the afternoon!" After he finished speaking, He Jun returned to his seat.


    After I helped up the desk, I sat down. At this moment, Sun Han beside me whispered that I should go find the principal at noon. Sun Han''s meaning was that he wanted me to find the principal so that He Jun wouldn''t dare to bully me.


    But I knew in my heart that what was to come would always come. If I went to find the principal, I might get away with it today, but what about the day after tomorrow?


    Although I hate He Jun, I have to say that he is a man of his words. Just as I walked out of the classroom at noon, I was stopped by He Jun''s group.


    He Jun''s group didn''t say anything to me and dragged me to a corner of the wall. After a short while, He Jun swaggered over.


    "Weren''t you awesome in the classroom? How dare you glare at me? Try staring at me now!" He Jun arrogantly said as he walked in front of me.


    "What is it? He became a coward just like that? "F * ck you!" He Jun''s expression changed as he clenched his fist and punched me hard in the stomach.


    He Jun and his henchmen had a total of four people, while I was alone. Am I going to be bullied like before?

 C27

    After my stomach received a heavy punch from He Jun, it instinctively shrank back. This way, I would bend down. Seeing this, He Jun''s elbow mercilessly hit my back. Unable to withstand He Jun''s heavy blow, I fell to the ground.


    After beating me up, He Jun squatted down while looking at me. He grabbed my hair, pointed his finger at me and fiercely said, "I don''t want to repeat myself. In the future, be a little courteous to Li Xiang Ning. If not, I''ll beat you to death. If you want to stay safely in school, you''d better listen to me!"


    After saying that, He Jun smashed my head onto the ground. My face was covered in dust, and some of the dust had entered my mouth, I fiercely looked at the ground, as if the ground was my biggest enemy. However, I clearly knew in my heart that the reason why I was staring at the ground so viciously was because I didn''t dare to glare at He Jun.


    He Jun spat on my hair and was about to leave with his henchmen, but stopped after a few steps. He Jun wasn''t the only one coming to the corner of the wall.


    I lay on the ground and saw that He Jun had stopped walking. Curiosity urged me to look up, and in front of He Jun, there was a male major wearing a school uniform. He was playing basketball as he brought five people over.


    The boy who was slapping the basketball was clearly the leader, and the other five should be his underlings. The guy in the lead had long hair on the left, but the hair on the right was completely shaved. Although his hairstyle looked a bit unusual, it was undeniable that it matched perfectly with his face.


    He was tall, probably a little taller than I was, and his muscular build was visible through the sagging professional uniform. He was strong and equally handsome, with no excess flesh on his face and no expression on his face. The loose school uniforms gave him a sense of fashion and rebellion.


    Although I had never seen him before, the moment I saw him, I felt that he looked a little familiar, but I couldn''t tell where I had seen him before.


    "Hey, are you called Guan Yi Han?" From a distance, the guy casually asked. I lied on the ground and said, "Yes, I''m Guan Yi Han."


    The boy nodded when I finished, then continued to beat his basketball toward me, or toward He Jun.


    When the guy was slapping the basketball, he looked at me and then at He Jun. He said to He Jun indifferently, "From the looks of it, it seems like you were the one who beat Guan Yihan, right?"


    "Yes, I beat up that idiot, why? "You want to hit me?" He Jun looked at that guy and said impatiently. Although He Jun was still as arrogant as before, his arrogance was clearly weaker than before.


    "Originally, I only wanted to give you a little lesson, but since you said so, if I don''t hit you, then wouldn''t I be giving you face?" Jiang Shan looked at the corner of He Jun''s mouth and revealed a smile that did not stop there.


    Bang! The basketball in Jiang Shan''s hand was thrown like a grenade towards He Jun''s head. From the muffled sound, it wasn''t hard to tell that the emissary had quite the strength.


    After He Jun was hit by Jiang Shan''s basketball, he was probably unable to react and fell backwards, but he did not fall down.


    There was dust on the basketball. After hitting He Jun''s head, it left a basketball stripe on his head. This made He Jun look funny.


    "You dare to hit me? If I don''t deal with your work today, then I''m not called He Jun!" He Jun looked angry as he looked at Jiang Shan with a ferocious expression. However, Jiang Shan had a casual expression on his face, as if he did not care about He Jun''s anger at all.


    On the side of the river mountain, there were six people while on the side of He Jun, there were only four. In terms of numbers, Jiang Shan held a huge advantage, but the dog gangs of He Jun were not ordinary people.


    Jiang Shan and the others stood where they were without moving at all. After He Jun led his henchmen to charge at him, Jiang Shan quickly rushed forward and stabbed He Jun''s stomach with his foot.


    The strength of that kick was not small. After He Jun had been kicked, his forehead started to sweat, and his face became the color of a pig''s liver, representing pain. He Jun bent over with his hands covering his stomach after the pain. He looked very miserable, but I was very happy to see him like this.


    He Jun bent down to cover his stomach in pain, but it was obvious that Jiang Shan didn''t want to give He Jun a chance to catch his breath. After controlling He Jun''s group with the people around Jiang Shan, Jiang Shan turned his attention to He Jun.


    "You can only bully trash like Guan Yi Han!" Jiang Shan walked in front of He Jun and said to him in a mocking manner.


    I wasn''t too far away from them, so naturally, I heard all of these words. Honestly speaking, when I heard Jiang Shan say that I was trash, I felt very uncomfortable, but so what? He even dared to take care of He Jun, but he didn''t dare take care of me?


    "F * ck!" When He Jun heard Jiang Shan''s taunt, he immediately stood up to retaliate.


    He Jun jumped up and clenched his fist as he punched towards Jiang Shan''s head, but just as he jumped up, Jiang Shan gritted his teeth and ferociously smashed his elbow into He Jun''s chest. There was a muffled sound as He Jun crashed onto the ground like a deflated balloon.


    After He Jun fell to the ground, he clutched his chest and rolled around on the ground, humming nonstop.


    At this time, He Jun''s henchmen were also beaten down by the people from Jiang Shan. They were all lying on the ground, groaning and bleeding from their noses.


    Jiang Shan brushed off the dust on his hands, then squatted down and said to He Jun very casually, "I came today not only to beat you up, but also to tell you something else! Pull up your ears and listen carefully! "


    "F * ck, if you have the guts, then just wait for me. I''ll definitely call Fatty to take care of you tomorrow!" Although He Jun was in pain from the pain, his mouth was still very hard. He shouted at Jiang Shan once again.


    "Can''t you just listen to what I have to say honestly?" Jiang Shan said as he casually slapped He Jun twice in the face.


    "You ¡­"


    Pow!


    "Tough work ¡­"


    Pow!


    He Jun gave him a resounding slap as soon as he opened his mouth. He Jun, who had experienced the power of He Jun, finally shut his mouth because he understood one thing. It wasn''t wrong to be stubborn, but his face hurt!


    "Now you should be able to listen to my words properly, right?" He Jun nodded his head and continued, "It''s your freedom to bully others in school, but let me tell you, if you dare bully Guan Yi Han again, I won''t forgive you!" Do you understand? "


    After He Jun heard what I said, he turned his head and looked at me resentfully, then nodded.


    "Very good!" Jiang Shan was very satisfied with He Jun''s reply. Just as he was about to get up, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at He Jun, "Oh yeah, you said you wanted to call Brother Fatty to deal with me, right? You can relax and go, I''ll wait for you!"


    He Jun looked at Jiang Shan as he gritted his teeth before shifting his gaze elsewhere. Jiang Shan stood up and looked at me before casually saying, "If you can still stand up, I''ll have to trouble you to help me pick up the basketball!"


    My body was indeed in pain, but it wasn''t to the point that I couldn''t get up. I climbed up from the ground, picked up the basketball from the ground, and handed it over to Jiang Shan.


    From the current situation, Jiang Shan is a friend and not an enemy, but I don''t know him at all, so why would he help me?

 C28

    Jiang Shan took the basketball after looking at it. I had some questions in my heart, but just as I was about to ask, I shut up. Jiang Shan obviously noticed my doubts and asked me if there was anything I wanted to say. I nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Let''s talk while we''re walking. I still need to go eat!" Jiang Shan casually said.


    I followed behind Jiang Shan, who was patting his basketball as he walked in front. He looked very casual, as if nothing had happened.


    "That, I didn''t know you before, why did you help me?" In the end, I still asked the question that was on my mind.


    "Weren''t you the one who went to look for my brother, and then my brother told me to look after you in school? Do you really think I''m a hero and help out when I see injustice?" Jiang Shan casually asked as he looked at me.


    After chatting a bit more with Jiang Shan, I found out that Jiang Shan was Brother Kun''s little brother. No wonder I said that Jiang Shan looked a little familiar. Indeed, Jiang Shan and Brother Kun looked pretty similar, but Brother Kun was a little more handsome.


    Brother Kun and Jiang Shan were half-brothers, but this was not a show of brotherhood between them. As the youngest son of the family, Jiang Shan was doted on, which also led to him having a bad habit of fighting and bullying people ever since he was a child. He was expelled from the school before he even finished his second year of school, and only came to this school after staying at home for a year or so.


    Although Jiang Shan always had a casual expression, his temper was still quite good. At the very least, when I''m chatting with him, he would patiently chat with me instead of detesting me like others. He didn''t even want to talk to me.


    After chatting for a while, we walked out of the school gate. Jiang Shan and his group directly went to a restaurant not far away from the school. I didn''t have any money on me, so when Jiang Shan asked me to come with him, I refused.


    As I went back to cook and eat, I sat on the sofa and played with my phone for a while, unwittingly opening the private messages Li Xiang Ning had sent me. As I went back to cook and eat, I sat on the sofa to play on my phone for a while, unwittingly opening the private messages Li Xiang Ning had sent me.


    After I read a few more times, I deleted all of these private messages that Li Xiang Ning had sent me, leaving them behind as they were truly a waste of my memory.


    In the afternoon, He Jun applied for leave and didn''t come. I was much freer in the classroom than before.


    I lied to her and said I didn''t. Ever since Sun Han helped me to the infirmary last time, my feelings for Sun Han could be said to be growing day by day, and I didn''t know why I lied to her that I hadn''t been beaten up. I probably didn''t want her to think too much about it.


    Sun Han didn''t ask any more questions, and then Sun Han and I chatted about other things. During our chat, I understood that Sun Han''s family wasn''t very well off, and the relatives she had in the house weren''t very good to her. The money they sent her was only enough to cover the living expenses of her relatives. The money Sun Han got from buying clothes or other things had to be obtained through temporary work.


    I''m also a rural person. I understand Sun Han''s difficulties very well, but I''m luckier than Sun Han because my uncles and aunts are especially good to me. Of course, I also understand that Sun Han is a temporary worker.


    Sun Han said that she would sometimes go to a nearby restaurant in the afternoon to wash dishes and clean up, and would get forty yuan from six o''clock to ten in the evening. I asked Sun Han where that restaurant was, what was its name, and if I wanted to eat outside today, I would go to that restaurant then.


    Sun Han chuckled as he told me the location and name of the restaurant. When I said that I would be going there at that time, you should eat with me as well.


    The reason why I told Sun Han that I might eat outside today was because I wanted to treat Jiang Shan to a meal when I thought of it. After all, he helped me vent my anger today, treating him to a meal is equivalent to expressing my gratitude.


    When class ended in the afternoon, I first called my parents in my hometown. I lied and said that my parents wanted to buy some stuff for two hundred yuan. When my parents heard this, they said that they would transfer some money to me at the credit union back home.


    Back then, when I was in the county, I just called my parents and knew that I needed money, so I didn''t say anything more. Now that I think about it, I feel really guilty.


    After hanging up, I found Jiang Shan in the sports field. At this time, Jiang Shan was playing basketball with someone else, so I said, let''s have dinner together tonight. Jiang Shan looked at me and casually nodded.


    About an hour later, the money finally arrived at my account. My parents gave me 500 yuan, and after the money came in, they even called me, saying that they would keep the remaining 300 yuan to take care of themselves and buy some good food.


    Although the card had five hundred dollars, I only took two hundred.


    By seven in the evening, I had already changed my clothes and arrived at the school gate. After waiting for a while, Jiang Shan and a few of his good friends came. I brought them to the restaurant Sun Han mentioned.


    The owner of the restaurant was a middle-aged woman. Although she had a fat body, her smile made people feel very close. I think that was one of the reasons why there were so many people in the restaurant.


    After we sat down, we ordered a few dishes. Because today we wanted to thank Rivers and Mountains, we ordered our dishes as well. After we ordered our dishes, Sun Han came out with some fragrant dishes.


    I said, if you''re free, you can eat together with me. You promised me that today, Sun Han said that you''ll be free in a while and let us eat first. After saying that, he smiled and went to the kitchen.


    Jiang Shan looked at Sun Han, then looked at me before saying casually, "Is this your girlfriend? "She''s pretty and kind."


    I said in embarrassment, "No, I''m just at the same table as you." Jiang Shan acknowledged and then started to eat. After about five minutes, Sun Han came out from the kitchen.


    I watched as Sun Han gave her a seat with a smile. After Sun Han sat down, he started to eat. I don''t know if it was because Jiang Shan and his friends were there, but Sun Han was shy when it came to eating.


    Since the kitchen has some work to do, Sun Han went back to the kitchen after a quick meal. Since this restaurant is quite far away from where Sun Han lives, when Sun Han entered the kitchen I asked her if I could take her home later. Sun Han glanced at me and said, "If you can afford to wait, that''s fine."


    I don''t know why I wanted to send her home. I just wanted to be nice to her, but I didn''t know why.


    After finishing the meal, I paid 320 yuan for the meal while I only had 200 yuan on me. Looking at the Lady Boss who came to collect the money, I felt a little awkward.


    Jiang Shan looked at me, turned around and smiled at the Lady Boss. Then he took out 350 yuan and handed it to the Lady Boss. As for the rest of the money, Qian Jiangshan gave us a bottle of drinks.


    Jiang Shan drank his drink and said that they would be leaving first. I said that you guys would leave first.


    At first, my impression of him was only average, but now his impression of me has soared.


    I took the drinks and went outside to play with my phone while waiting for Sun Han.


    I waited for more than two hours before Sun Han came out of the restaurant. When he saw me still waiting outside, he said in surprise, "Are you really waiting? I thought you had already left!"


    I smiled dumbly before walking beside Sun Han. On the way, Sun Han constantly massaged his neck and back, his face full of fatigue.


    Are you tired? Sun Han nodded and said that he was indeed quite tired.


    Sun Han said that although he was tired, there weren''t any temporary workers in the restaurant every day. He only did it every few days, but the Lady Boss treated Sun Han pretty well and would call Sun Han in advance whenever there was a need for temporary workers.


    This temporary worker is so tired and unstable, I feel sorry for Sun Han. As I was walking down the road, I suddenly thought of an idea.


    "Have you heard of the live broadcast online?" I asked Sun Han.

 C29

    After Sun Han heard what I said, he looked at me with some doubts and asked, "Online live broadcast? What do you mean online live broadcast?"


    It''s not Sun Han''s fault that he didn''t know about it. The live broadcast had just started and many people didn''t know about it. If it wasn''t because I was in contact with my cousin, I probably wouldn''t know what live broadcast was.


    I simply explained it to Sun Han and didn''t explain it clearly. I simply took out my phone and opened up the live broadcast software for Sun Han to see. After Sun Han looked over, he casually opened up a female host''s live broadcast room.


    At this moment, I realized that the female streamer was broadcasting it for the fans to see. I was just lucky, so I accidentally clicked on it. A few nights ago, I went to several live broadcast rooms but couldn''t find it.


    I awkwardly put my phone back in my pocket and walked beside Sun Han. Sun Han lowered his head in shyness. The blush on his face hadn''t faded yet as we walked along awkwardly, both of us silent.


    "I''m sorry about just now, I didn''t expect that meeting would be like this!" It would be best if I spoke first to ease the awkwardness.


    Sun Han kept her head down, her face still red. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "The live webcast you were talking about, was it like the one you showed others in front of your computer?"


    I quickly shook my head, shaking it like a rattle. "No." "No, the live broadcast is actually very simple. You just need to dress well and chat with others in front of the computer. When the time comes, someone will give you a present as a reward. You can use it to buy clothes when the time comes."


    Actually, I don''t know much about the field of live broadcasting, but I know a bit. In my impression, online live broadcasts come with a lot of money. I have to admit that I was as short-sighted as a lot of people at that time. I only knew that those anchors would come with a lot of money, but I didn''t know the effort they put in or the efforts they put in.


    After Sun Han and I explained the situation, Sun Han didn''t really believe that live broadcasts could make money. I talked to him for a long time like I did with sales. Sun Han didn''t understand the gist of it, but after listening to my persuasion, he still decided to give it a try.


    I took Sun Han to a Black Internet Cafe and registered her account with a computer. I also gave her the real name system and it would take two days for the audit to complete, so after registering and submitting the account for verification, we left that Black Internet Cafe.


    In order to increase Sun Han''s confidence, I ignored the high price of the traffic to let Sun Han take a look at the live broadcast format of those female anchors. Not only did this increase Sun Han''s confidence, it was also to let her copy the live broadcast format of those female anchors and ask for the presents.


    Looking at the presents and rewards that the female anchors received, I was also eager to give it a try. It''s a pity that at that time, the people who were broadcasting were mostly women and I had not seen any male anchors. Thus, even though I admired the presents and rewards that the female anchors were receiving, I eventually gave up on this idea.


    After sending Sun Han back, I walked back alone. By the time I got back, my uncle and aunt were already asleep. After I washed my feet, I returned to my room to chat with my cousin.


    I didn''t know what had happened to Cousin Sis, but even after sending her a few private messages, she still hadn''t replied to me. At this moment, I found out that this seductive little bitch, Li Xiang Ning, was actually broadcasting a live broadcast again.


    Out of curiosity, I once again entered Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast room. After I entered, I found out what it meant by ''three days apart from one another''. Li Xiang Ning actually had someone in her live broadcast room giving her a present.


    Those who were watching her live constantly posted that she was their goddess. When Li Xiang Ning saw the praise others were giving her, her face was filled with happiness. Seeing her laughing made me feel especially uncomfortable.


    Just as I was about to post curses at Li Xiang Ning, who would''ve thought that Li Xiang Ning would beat me to it? "Aren''t you the one cursing me? You''ve got guts. You actually dare to come. This time, I''m not afraid of you!"


    When Li Xiang Ning saw the notification for me to enter, her expression immediately changed. She stared at the computer while huffing and puffing. Those sharp little eyes of hers were clearly filled with anger.


    I typed that I was in a good mood today, so I didn''t scold you. Who knew that Li Xiang Ning would immediately swear when she saw this message. She pointed at the screen and cursed like she was pointing at me.


    I scolded Li Xiang Ning for a while before stopping. I didn''t reply to any of her curses, but she scolded me a bunch of times.


    After the scolding ended, Li Xiang Ning looked at the camera and said proudly, "If you have the ability, come on, let''s hurt each other!"


    Originally, she felt very uncomfortable cursing me in my heart, but after she said those words that hurt each other, I felt an inexplicable urge to laugh. At this moment, it seems that Li Xiang Ning wasn''t that annoying, and she was also a little cute.


    However, when I thought about how she called me an idiot, the corners of my mouth immediately dropped. I typed that you were a lunatic, crazy woman. After sending the news, I left Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast room.


    Who would have thought that the moment I left Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast room, she would close the live broadcast room as well and then immediately use her private message to bombard me, scolding me for having no butt, for having no children, for having all my family members dead and so on.


    Originally, I planned to ignore her, but I don''t know what was wrong with the situation at that time. I actually used a private message to curse at Li Xiang Ning. After a whole two hours of cursing, she sent a private message to me.


    Just because of my scolding with Li Xiang Ning, I didn''t see my cousin live broadcast. This made me even more angry, and I cursed at Li Xiang Ning for over an hour.


    The next day, when we went to school, Li Xiang Ning and I had panda eyes. When Li Xiang Ning passed by me, she glared at me with a face full of resentment. It seems like I was really pissed off last night.


    He Jun still did not come to class. The students in the class said that He Jun did not come to class because He Jun was preparing for a fight.


    If I heard those words in the past, I might have felt some fear in my heart, but now, with Jiang Shan as my backer, I felt an unprecedented serenity.


    At noon, I told He Jun about what happened when he called for people to fight with Jiang Shan. Jiang Shan nodded and said that he understood, and then he took his friends to play basketball.


    I was planning to go back to the school when I met Ma Tao and his henchmen. If it was before, Ma Tao would have ridiculed me before leaving, but today, he left after giving me a look, not even saying a single fart.


    I know that Ma Tao did this not because I have become stronger, but because of the rivers and mountains. I think that Ma Tao must have known about the matter of He Jun being beaten by the rivers and mountains, so he became like this.


    From Ma Tao''s actions, it is not difficult to tell that he is afraid of Jiang Shan and that Jiang Shan wants to protect me within the school. If I do not take advantage of this opportunity to properly punish Ma Tao, wouldn''t it be too much of a loss?


    "Ma Tao," Ma Tao, with his few dog gang members went far away, I chased after Ma Tao to stop him.


    After hearing my shout, Ma Tao turned his head to look at me and said, "Guan Yi Han, is there something you need me for?"


    Although Ma Tao''s tone wasn''t that good, it was clearly much calmer than before, confirming my guess.


    "Why did you tell me why I wanted to see you when you were being so harsh on me in the past?" I shouted confidently when I saw that Ma Tao''s aura had weakened.


    "I was in the wrong in the past. I apologize to you. Let''s forget about this matter." Ma Tao looked at me and calmly said. He wanted to settle this peacefully.


    But when I was bullied by him, how could it be so?


    "So what if I apologize? "F * ck you!" I cursed as I viciously kicked Ma Tao''s stomach.

 C30

    Ma Tao almost fell to the ground after my kick. Honestly speaking, I felt guilty after kicking Ma Tao, so I was not sure if Ma Tao would dare to retaliate. If Ma Tao had tried to retaliate, I would have been in a miserable state today.


    "You''re so fucking cocky!" Ma Tao''s henchmen were obviously unhappy to see me kick him. They pointed at me and cursed, then clenched their fists as they prepared to fight back.


    However, just as they were about to attack, Ma Tao stopped them. I was already prepared to escape, but seeing that Ma Tao had stopped them, my nervous state stabilized.


    "Guan Yi Han, I was in the wrong at that time. Now that you''ve fought with me, we can live peacefully." He Jun looked at me with a bitter expression. I could tell from Ma Tao''s expression that my kick wasn''t light.


    "A well doesn''t interfere with a river? Heh, when you teamed up with He Junjun to play with me, why didn''t you think of making a fuss about nothing? Back then, in order to curry favor with you, I even cheated my uncle of his money. "If you were me, would you just stay out of it?" I asked.


    Ma Tao looked at me but couldn''t find anything to say. He just remained silent, but silence isn''t the way to avoid it.


    When I thought back to when I was bullied, the anger in my heart erupted like a volcano. I rushed up to Ma Tao and mercilessly punched him in the face, knocking him to the ground with a punch.


    Ma Tao, who was knocked down by my punch, didn''t resist. He laid on the ground like a dead dog, dejected and dejected. This scene was familiar to me. Oh right, this is my previous appearance.


    All the grievances from the past immediately surfaced in my heart. I rushed up and ruthlessly slapped Ma Tao''s face a few times. Originally, I wanted to take care of Ma Tao, but after thinking for a while, I stopped. So even though I couldn''t get over it, I stopped.


    "It''s just as you said. In the future, we will not interfere in each other''s business!" I said coldly as I looked at Ma Tao, who was lying on the ground.


    I''m not a brave and ruthless person. If it wasn''t for He Junjun, Ma Tao, and the rest''s bullying, I wouldn''t have attacked them. In the end, I hope to not fight in the school.


    Ma Tao looked at me as he gritted his teeth and nodded. It was obvious that he was unwilling, but who didn''t?


    After taking care of Ma Tao, my heart finally felt a lot better. The pressure that I had accumulated in the past finally eased a little, so when I went back to make food, my appetite was very good.


    At the end of the meal, there was a message on my phone. I took out my phone to have a look. It was the result of the verification of the live broadcast qualification. Without a doubt, it was passed.


    After the registration and approval are done, we can start a live broadcast. After accumulating our popularity, we can sign a contract with the live broadcast platform, and after signing the contract, the live broadcast platform will package the host to promote the broadcast. Since the promotion effect is good, we will naturally earn a lot of money.


    After reading the text message, I happily came to the school. I impatiently told Sun Han about the news, which made him a little happy because not everyone could go through the verification. After all, the requirements were clearly typed out by others, including their good looks, good looks, and fair skin.


    After the verification, Sun Han can start the live broadcast. In the afternoon, after class, I took Sun Han to a distant black Internet Cafe, where the computers were configured and, more importantly, there was a room. Sun Han doesn''t have a computer, so he could only try it out live in the cubicle inside the black Internet Cafe.


    The conditions of this Internet Cafe was better, but the fee compared to the regular Internet Cafe was much higher. The people who came to this Internet Cafe were basically some elementary school students, because the regular Internet Cafe was too small for them.


    After I brought Sun Han in, I found an Internet Cafe and entered it. After downloading the software and opening the live broadcast room, I had Sun Han sit in front of the camera, ready to broadcast live.


    After a while, her pretty face appeared in Sun Han''s live broadcast room. Sun Han, who had never seen a live broadcast before, was obviously shy and didn''t know what to do as he looked at the computer screen. I whispered to her, "Relax, take it slow."


    As Sun Han was a rookie, she had been waiting in the broadcast room for more than 20 minutes without anyone coming in. This made Sun Han want to give up.


    I said wait a little while.


    Looking at Sun Han, he was a little disappointed. I said that I went to the toilet, and after I went in, I took out my phone and entered Sun Han''s live broadcast room. Sun Han saw that there was someone in the live broadcast room, and was a little excited, but after the excitement passed he only felt at a loss of what to do, because she had never broadcast live, and was not familiar with live broadcast at all.


    I typed and chatted with Sun Han, talking about very normal questions, like asking Sun Han your name. Sun Han stared at the computer and said, "Sun Han, you''re 17 this year. In a few days you''ll be 18."


    Afterwards, I asked Sun Han some questions, such as how long she had been a female broadcaster. The reason why she asked Sun Han these seemingly brain-damaged questions was all because I wanted her to relax and not be nervous.


    I chatted with Sun Han for about 20 minutes. In order to make Sun Han happy and at the same time give her the confidence to be a female anchorwoman, I used the phone bill to rush a gift to her. When Sun Han saw the gift, he was very excited and came over after a while before reacting, hurriedly saying, "Thank you for your gift."


    Due to staying in the toilet for so long, my legs were numb when I got up. I almost couldn''t walk and had to take a long time to recover.


    When I returned to the booth, Sun Han looked at me happily and said, "Just now, a person entered my broadcasting room and gave me a 10 dollar reward. He even became my fan."


    I looked at the excited and happy Sun Han and smiled, saying that he had improved. If this continues, you might become a very famous female host in the future. However, what Sun Han doesn''t know is that all of her breakthroughs were bought by me.


    At first, I thought the live broadcast was very simple. I only needed to sit in front of the computer for a while to make a lot of money. But now, it seems that it''s not the case.


    Hearing me praise her, Sun Han looked at me with a smile, his eyes full of smiles.


    After staying for a while longer, we''ll head out. Just like yesterday, I sent Sun Han back home.


    When I came back, it was already quite late and my cousin''s door was tightly shut just like before. Thinking about how Sun Han had just started broadcasting live, I subconsciously walked up to my cousin''s door and knocked. My cousin asked me what was the matter, and I said that I had something to ask her before she opened the door for me.


    My cousin was wearing a set of pink, fluffy clothes. After opening the door, she looked at me warily. Before I could say anything, she said, "Didn''t I already tell you? I''ll let you do it in the future!"


    I really don''t understand. Could it be that in my cousin''s eyes, I''m only looking for her for that thing? Although I really want to do it with my cousin, it really isn''t for that thing right now.


    "It''s not cousin. I''m not looking for you for that. I have a question to ask you." I looked at my cousin and said sincerely.


    "Ask me a question?" My cousin gave me a look and asked me what it was about.


    Cousin''s attitude towards me was not very good in general, but it was still better than before.


    I told my cousin that I had a female classmate who also wanted to be the host, but she had never been in contact with her, so I wanted to learn something from her.


    My cousin said oh and then very seriously told me about the means to attract fans in live broadcasts. The simplest way for a female anchorwoman to attract fans is to show off her sexy figure and beautiful breasts and beautiful buttocks and legs. Anyway, she has to do all sorts of attractive things in order to attract the attention of the fans.


    Of course, if there were none of these, then he could only follow the literary path. However, in this materialistic society, literary skills were basically worthless.


    When my cousin told me all of this, she was like a teacher teaching a lesson. She was extremely serious, causing me to be a little mesmerized. If I could, I really wanted to get rid of her tonight.

 C31

    Cousin saw that something was wrong with her gaze and looked at me warily, afraid that I would do something that would harm her. Actually, I was only thinking about it, after all, a great beauty like Cousin is someone a man would want to mess with.


    My cousin told me about the female anchorwoman. She probably didn''t think I could understand her with my intelligence, so she asked me to bring my classmate over when I had time. She taught her by hand. Of course, that would be for the best.


    The next morning, He Jun came to the school. If it was before, he probably would have ridiculed me, but now, he was only giving me a vicious look. The anger in his eyes made me feel great, and if he wasn''t happy, it would be me who was happy.


    He Jun, who was standing in the back row, glared at me before shifting his gaze elsewhere. He seemed to be thinking about something, probably thinking about how to deal with me.


    But I''m not too worried about that, because there are mountains and rivers here.


    After the first lesson, He Jun rushed in front of me, looking at me as he said indifferently, "You go tell Jiang Shan that after the class ends this afternoon, I''ll be waiting for him in the small forest behind the school. Oh right, kindly remind him how many people he can order, and at that time, don''t say that I have too many people bullying me!"


    Looking at He Jun''s confident expression, I could not help but to be worried. But what I need to do now is to pass He Jun''s message to Jiang Shan and remind him to be prepared.


    When I found Jiang Shan at noon, I passed on He Jun''s original words to him. When Jiang Shan heard it, he casually nodded his head, and even I suspected that he didn''t hear it. I asked, "Brother Jiang Shan, do you have confidence in this match?"


    After Jiang Shan heard what I said, he casually looked at me and said, "What confidence? If you can''t beat me, you''ll be beaten. What, are you afraid of being beaten?"


    I shook my head and said no, after staying in school for so long, it was time for me to straighten my chest.


    Jiang Shan nodded his head and told me to go back first. Just remember to come back in the afternoon.


    In the afternoon class, Sun Han asked me if I was going to fight after class. I nodded and replied, "En, Sun Han told me not to go. He said that I couldn''t beat He Jun and the others, so I would be beaten if I went."


    I know that Sun Han is doing this for my own good, but no matter what, I must go up this time. The reason for the war between the military and Jiang Shan is still because of me.


    Li Xiang Ning, who was sitting behind me, clearly heard my conversation with Sun Han. Li Xiang Ning, who was sitting in the back, said to her female classmate, "This damn idiot in front is going to fight with He Jun in the afternoon. At that time, let''s go take a look and see how that damn fool has been beaten up!"


    The reason why Li Xiang Ning had raised her voice when she was speaking was because she wanted me to hear her. Although I could hear her clearly, I didn''t want to argue with her.


    I spent the whole afternoon thinking about the fight after class. During class, I was distracted for the most part. Soon, the bell for the last class in the afternoon rang.


    After class, I went to find Jiang Shan, as if I was afraid that Jiang Shan would run away. Including me, there are nine of us.


    He Jun and the rest of us have already been waiting there for a long time. When we went to He Jun''s side, there were only five people there, but everyone knew clearly in their hearts that He Jun must have prepared something for the future. He Jun couldn''t possibly only have sent so few people.


    "Jiang Shan, you only brought so few people!" He Jun stood up and said arrogantly.


    "There are indeed a little less people, but it''s enough to take care of you!" Jiang Shan walked up to He Jun and said with a sharp expression.


    He Jun was still somewhat afraid of Jiang Shan. After exchanging a glance with him, He Jun shifted his gaze away and pointed at me with a sinister smile, "I thought you, an idiot, wouldn''t dare to come? "Don''t worry, I will make you regret coming here." He Jun gritted his teeth and said coldly.


    In the past, I didn''t talk back to He Jun because the situation made me outnumbered. But now that I have backup, how can I let him go?


    "Try it!" "If you, He Jun, have the guts, then fight me one on one!" I''m confident in dueling with He Jun, but it''s clear that He Jun doesn''t want my provocation.


    Our two groups of people stood facing each other in the small forest. At this time, another group of people arrived in the small forest. Their arrival made He Jun smile happily, but it also made our hearts feel even more uncertain.


    The one leading the group was a fatty. That fatty''s physique was as fat as a sow, and with every step he took, the fat on his body would tremble. His arm was even thicker and thicker than my thigh.


    Without a doubt, this fatty was the fat man that He Jun had spoken of. Not only was he fat, but he also had a bad appearance. He had the physique of a raging bull and looked ferocious. Most people would run away in fright.


    Brother Fatty brought a total of six people. Including He Jun''s people, the number of people has already surpassed us. With Brother Fatty as a trump card, we must lose.


    Just as Brother Pang and his men stopped in the woods, Ma Tao brought another three people with him. It was obvious that Ma Tao had come to help He Jun.


    When Ma Tao brought his men and passed by me, he gave me a look that said, "Today, you are dead."


    I had already guessed that Ma Tao would go back on his word. Last time, he clearly told me to not disturb the river, but now that He Jun''s victory was in his hands, how could he sit still?


    "Jiang Shan, I heard that you beat He Jun, right?" The chubby brother looked at him and said in a weird tone.


    Jiang Shan nodded and said yes, the chubby brother continued, "We never had anything to do with each other in school. If you apologize to He Jun in front of everyone today, it would be over."


    "He Jun, that bastard, always bullies this brother of mine in school, this matter won''t end well!" Jiang Shan pointed at me as he said to Brother Fatty. My heart was very touched when I heard Jiang Shan call me brother; originally, I wasn''t very confident in my heart, but after hearing Jiang Shan''s words, I decided that whether I live or die today, it all depends on one word!


    "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me." After saying that, the fatty''s expression immediately changed. He led his men and rushed towards Jiang Shan. Seeing that he had already made his move, He Jun and Ma Tao smiled sinisterly and rushed towards me.


    Of course, I wouldn''t just sit there and wait for death. I made the first move and kicked He Jun. I landed on He Jun''s body and swung my fist randomly before he could even stand up.


    Ma Tao grabbed me by the neck after two punches. Ma Tao threw me to the ground with force. Before I could react, Ma Tao punched me in the face and shouted, "Aren''t you being very arrogant when you hit me? Come again! Let''s see if you can still be arrogant!"


    While Ma Tao was speaking, I flipped over and knocked Ma Tao down. But the moment I stood up, I was kicked in the butt by He Jun behind me.


    Under the pincer attack of Ma Tao and He Jun, I was defeated. He Jun got angry from the humiliation from my punches and gave me a violent beating. One punch caused my nose to bleed.


    But He Jun didn''t have any intention of stopping. He stood up and kicked me in the back a few times, while cursing at the same time.


    There was a gap between Jiang Shan and Brother Fatty, and in a few moments, he was beaten by Brother Fatty. However, after Brother Fatty beat him down, he stopped.


    The lightest was Jiang Shan, and the most miserable was me. The others were beaten up, but not by much.


    I was beaten badly by He Junjun and Ma Tao. It felt like all the bones in my body were about to break.


    "Stop right there!"

 C32

    Just when I thought that victory was decided, An Dabao appeared with a baton in his hand. Seeing that I was being suppressed by He Junjun Ma Tao, An Dabao shouted loudly and knocked Ma Tao down. In the end, An Dabao was already an adult and was not even slightly stronger than us students.


    After Ma Tao was knocked down, I counterattacked in stages. After kicking He Jun away, I stood up and charged at him with a punch.


    Under the leadership of An Dabao, the scene that had originally been a foregone conclusion rekindled once more. The violent nerves of the crowd burned with the boiling blood.


    Everyone was fighting as if they had gone mad, and the scene was a mess.


    The fight went on for another five to six minutes before it was stopped by the principal who arrived late. By the time the principal arrived, I was already beaten into a pig''s head. My face was covered with bruises and there were even bloodstains at the corner of my mouth.


    But I didn''t regret it, because He Jun, this bastard, wasn''t any better off. After An Dabao came, He Jun was beaten up by me.


    The headmaster called everyone who participated in the fight into the security room. The usually large security room was now full of people, and during the headmaster''s speech, it was unknown who stepped on the foot of the other person. Because of this, we almost got into another fight inside the security room.


    All the students who participated in the fight were criticized, but the criticism was like fart to us. After a while, we would do whatever we needed to do and it wouldn''t affect us.


    The pitiful one should be Ann Dabao, because he got fined by the principal when he participated in the fight and felt that he had let him down. The reason why all of this happened is because of me.


    When he walked out of the security room, He Jun looked at him coldly. Gritting his teeth, he said angrily, "Guan Yi Han, you can consider yourself lucky today. You won''t be so lucky in the future!"


    "What happens in the future is not up to you to decide. Who will cry then is not certain." I looked at He Jun and said, unwilling to be outdone.


    Although I got beaten up badly today, I don''t regret it at all, because today, I have tasted the feeling of fighting side by side, and the taste of dignity, and the feeling of not admitting defeat, it''s so good!


    After coming out, I repeatedly said that I was sorry to have caused him to be deducted from the money. He smiled and said that it was fine, it was just money. I will just earn more in the future.


    An Dabao told me not to be courteous with him, because he is my brother''s brother, and I am just like his brother. Although this is more or less an exaggeration, I am still quite grateful to him.


    "You can do it today, I thought you were a coward in the past!" After walking out, Jiang Shan looked at me and said with a smile.


    Although those words weren''t very pleasing to the ears, but there was praise for me in those words, so I accepted it with a smile.


    Although Jiang Shan didn''t suffer as badly as me, he wasn''t much better off than me.


    We supported each other as we walked out of the school gates. Just as we walked out of the gates, Sun Han appeared. Seeing me beaten up like this, he told me to quickly go to the clinic and take a look.


    After all, Sun Han was doing this for my own good, so there was no way I wouldn''t go. Jiang Shan and Big Treasure and I walked off on different roads, so I went to a clinic to clean some medicine with Sun Han''s help. After the medicine was done, Sun Han said that he would send me back.


    I took the opportunity to tell Sun Han what my cousin had said. Sun Han agreed after hearing it, but she also didn''t know how to be a qualified female host.


    When we arrived, my cousin was in the living room watching television. When my cousin saw me like this, she asked if I had fought in school again. I nodded, but she just looked at me with a resentful look and didn''t say anything more.


    This was the first time Sun Han had been here, so he couldn''t help being a little nervous. Coupled with his cousin''s nonchalant expression, this made Sun Han feel even more embarrassed.


    I hastily introduced Sun Han to my cousin. After Sun Han was introduced, my cousin sized him up before telling Sun Han to follow her into a room. Sun Han followed my cousin into a room, and the door was tightly shut.


    I don''t know what my cousin and Sun Han are doing inside, but after a while, my cousin opened the door and let me in. I don''t know what my cousin wanted me to see, but since she said so, I had to go in.


    When I went in, Sun Han was sitting on his cousin''s soft but clean bed. The only difference was that Sun Han had already changed into a maid costume. Sun Han and his cousin were about the same height, so Sun Han could wear his cousin''s clothes.


    Because of her bashfulness, Sun Han sat on the bed with her back facing me, but just her back was enough to make people want to look at her.


    "Don''t be shy, you can''t be a host just because you''re shy!" "Turn around, turn around and take a look," said his cousin calmly as she looked at the shy Sun Han.


    After my cousin said this, Sun Han turned around like a frightened little white rabbit. But, Sun Han still didn''t dare to raise his head and look at me shyly.


    Dressed in maid attire, Sun Han was clearly more captivating than before. Most men would have the impulse to press her down on the ground. Looking at Sun Han''s appearance, I felt my face redden a little, and the stones below me more unconsciously.


    Although Sun Han''s attire was very seductive, it didn''t suit her. Sun Han wasn''t like her cousin, with his proud captain and his perky little butt, which didn''t add much points to her outfit. It was more suitable for her than for Sun Han.


    Sun Han made a small circle in front of me before raising his head and asking, "How is it?" Does it look good?


    At this moment, Sun Han''s face has already turned into a genuine red apple, giving me the urge to kiss him. At that time, I was also stunned for a moment before hurriedly nodding my head like a fool.


    "But I don''t really want to dress like this. I think just a bit more casual is enough. Dress like this is too revealing!" Sun Han said in a low voice.


    Sun Han nodded his head and soon changed into a set of clothes that his cousin was more conservative. That set of clothes was very pretty, with a small black and white shirt and black slacks.


    After changing her clothes, her cousin switched on the computer and broadcast live with Sun Han using Sun Han''s account. If Sun Han refused to show his name, then he could only follow the literary path. Her cousin then sang along with Sun Han.


    With his older cousin, an experienced streamer, people quickly entered Sun Han''s broadcast room. Seeing such two beauties sharing the same frame, quite a few people began to post gifts, asking for Sun Han''s contact details.


    "If you want to contact the beauties beside me, then give me more tips. Whoever gives the most rewards will have the greatest chance!" His cousin was, after all, a female host who frequently broadcasted live, so she immediately started playing with the audience.


    However, because of what his cousin had done, Sun Han''s popularity had increased by quite a bit. The number of fans broke through a thousand in a day, and the number of gifts and rewards in the live broadcast room added up to over 60.


    Sun Han was very happy to see the presents flying up on the screen, and I was also very happy to see him at the side.


    After Sun Han and my cousin broadcasted for a while, my cousin left, leaving Sun Han to do the live broadcast by himself. My cousin pulled me outside, saying that she had something to tell me.


    "This classmate of yours has quite a good figure and is also quite pretty!" My cousin said to me after pulling me out.


    I don''t know what my cousin and I mean by that. My cousin saw that I didn''t understand, so she explained it to me.


    Cousin asked me to delete the video I recorded back then. If I did, she would help me get Sun Han. Cousin said Sun Han was not bad, and it wouldn''t be the same if I got Sun Han.


    I said that Sun Han and I were just classmates and ordinary friends, so there was no possibility of that.


    When I said that, my cousin''s expression immediately darkened. She unhappily said a bunch of things about me, saying that I was too petty, that I was different from that woman who did the thing and had to keep an eye on her.


    Then my cousin went into the room and locked the door and wouldn''t let me in.


    I''ve waited so long just to get her to give up, no way!

 C33

    After Sun Han used his cousin''s computer to stream for a while, the sky turned dark. Sun Han used his cousin''s computer to stream for a while before the sky darkened.


    On the way, I asked Sun Han if she had the money. The reason why I asked her like this was not because I wanted to borrow money from her, but because I felt that if Sun Han wanted to be a female host, the computer was definitely essential. Sun Han is currently living in a relative''s house, so if possible, it''s best if he rented a room outside.


    I treated Sun Han as my best friend in the school and didn''t dawdle. I went straight to the point and told her what I thought.


    Sun Han listened to what I had to say and pinched the tip of his chin. After thinking for a while, he looked at me and said, "I only have about a thousand yuan on me right now. I don''t even have enough to buy a computer!"


    A thousand yuan was enough to buy a second-hand computer. The average second-hand desktop computer only cost six or seven hundred yuan. The remaining three or four hundred yuan to rent a house for a month was enough.


    I told Sun Han to buy the computer first and rent the house properly. I helped her think of a way to deal with the issue of broadband.


    Sun Han hesitated for a moment after looking at me, then told me the reason why she was in a difficult situation. Sun Han said that she had never spent so much money in one go, and if she could earn money from live broadcasts, then that would be fine.


    Sun Han''s unwillingness to speak was within reason. After all, she had saved up this money for so long.


    I didn''t know how to persuade Sun Han either. After Sun Han finished his sentence, he went silent and walked on without a word.


    "I just can''t bear to spend money, don''t be angry. "Tomorrow, take me to buy a computer!" Seeing me not saying anything, Sun Han thought I was angry.


    After hearing Sun Han''s words, I also hesitated. If Sun Han were unable to make any money after buying the live broadcast computer, then I would feel very guilty. After all, I was the one who suggested for Sun Han to be a female host.


    During class the next day, I kept thinking about Sun Han''s live broadcast. Like my cousin said, fans were like money to the streamer, which is also commonly known as the fan economy.


    Just as I was thinking, the bell for the end of class rang. When He Wu walked out of the classroom, he intentionally bumped into my desk, causing it to sway and almost collapse.


    Originally, I wanted to stand up and curse at He Jun, but the wounds on my body still hurt, so I didn''t say anything in the end.


    I am also very clear that He Jun will not let me go, just like how I will not let him go. But because I was scolded by the principal yesterday, He Jun will not be rash in the next few days.


    The reason why the principal went yesterday was because Sun Han told the principal that we gathered to fight with the principal. I only found out today when I heard Sun Han say that the principal wasn''t willing to go in the beginning.


    I knew it, the principal usually knows how to get into a relationship with female teachers. Since when did he start paying attention to the security of the school? So that''s the reason.


    At noon, I met Pangzi on the sports field after school. Pangzi and his people were squatting under the basketball hoop and chatting about something. From time to time, they revealed lustful smiles.


    As I walked past the playground, Pang Zi looked up at me, then looked at me before shifting his gaze to another direction. It was clear that someone like Pang Zi was looking down on me, so I didn''t pose any threat to him.


    Jiang Shan and I have said a little bit about Brother Fatty, who is a 107th class student. His major is different from ours, but he is two classes older than us.


    Brother Fatty was almost invincible in this school. He was not like He Junjun, Ma Tao, and the others who bullied and bullied the weak. Brother Fatty rarely fought in the school.


    Brother Fatty helped He Jun because of his relationship with his father. He Jun''s father was a famous hoodlum nearby, and he knew all the hoodlums and students nearby. Brother Fatty helping He Jun was equivalent to giving face to his father.


    This was also why Brother Fatty did not hit out at the school. Of course, the reason why Brother Fatty did not hit out at the school was largely because Brother Kun, a person from the society like Brother Kun, would not cause trouble in the school. However, if Brother Kun got beaten up badly, it would be a different story.


    Therefore, even though this chubby brother was fat like a pig, he was not stupid. The only reason he had such a position in the school was partly because of his strength, and partly because of his nimbleness.


    Of course, although Brother Fatty isn''t bullying the weak like He Jun and Ma Tao, in the end, he still stands against me. Such a smart and powerful fellow is a great threat to me, if I want to trample He Jun and Ma Tao under my feet, the first step is to finish this troublesome role.


    However, there is a huge difference in strength between us. It is easier said than done, we can only wait for an opportunity.


    After school in the afternoon, I sent Sun Han home first. After Sun Han put down his books, he followed me to a small alley. A few days ago, I saw a notice that said "Recruitment" here.


    After searching for a long time, we finally found the landlord. The landlord said that there was still a basement left, and if we wanted to rent it for 180 months, although the basement wasn''t big, it was quite a good price. At that time, we first paid a month''s deposit, and after receiving the money, the landlord happily gave us the key and told us to tell him when we moved over.


    After the landlord gave us our keys, he wanted to leave. I quickly pulled him over and asked him if he had a broadband system. The landlord said that he did, and the internet was running fast, and if we were willing to share, we could just give him 60 yuan a month.


    This was exactly what I wanted. After discussing it with the landlord, Sun Han and I went to a second-hand shop. This shop only sold used computers and computers that had been secretly stolen.


    After bargaining with the boss for a bit, we spent seven hundred yuan on a desktop computer. After moving the computer into the basement, I sent Sun Han back. Sun Han said that she would move out from her relatives'' house tomorrow and asked me to help her when the time came.


    After sending Sun Han back to his room, I returned to my own room. When my cousin started broadcasting live, I watched my cousin''s live broadcast. The cousin with a proud figure got a lot of rewards from the rich people, and quite a few people even threatened to support her and make her name on the price.


    Cousin was already used to this, so she politely refused with a smile. Cousin''s clothes were as sexy as ever, and I was looking at her with excitement. At this moment, the software prompted me that Li Xiang Ning had started a live broadcast.


    The moment I saw the notification, I clicked on it and entered Li Xiang Ning''s broadcast room. Although Li Xiang Ning had just broadcast live, the presents in the broadcast room had already flown up. Seeing the screen full of presents, Li Xiang Ning was naturally very happy.


    Compared to her cousin''s live broadcast, Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast was completely to satisfy her sense of superiority. At the same time, it was rather novel at the time, so Li Xiang Ning had come here to play with this idea of tasting something new.


    Otherwise, with Li Xiang Ning''s family background, how could she possibly lack the small rewards and gifts from the live broadcast room. To her, these were merely the gratification of her vanity and her sense of superiority.


    However, I sincerely suspect that the audience who gave Li Xiang Ning the gift might have too much money. For a seductive bitch like Li Xiang Ning, not scolding her would already be considered not bad.


    Later on, I found out that the person who gave Li Xiang Ning the gift was not someone who had too much money, but someone who had other intentions towards Li Xiang Ning. Because the person who gave the gift to Li Xiang Ning was none other than He Jun.


    It was only when I watched Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast that I realized the person who had given Li Xiang Ning this gift was He Jun.

 C34

    I really couldn''t stand the interaction between the two of them, especially with He Jun, that bastard. He sent a message that was called ''my darling, my love, Ning''er, Xiang Xiang'', which gave me goosebumps all over my body.


    However, although He Jun''s message was corny, Li Xiang Ning didn''t seem to pay much attention to him. It was more or less the same as when she was at school.


    After watching for a while, I quit and continued watching my cousin''s live broadcast.


    After class the next afternoon, Sun Han and I came to her relative''s house. Sun Han was afraid of the family''s worries, so he lied and said that she had moved to live in school. Sun Han, who never lied, naturally made his family believe her words very easily.


    On the way back, I looked at Sun Han and joked, "Although we''re helping you move your house this time, I feel like we''ve eloped!" Sun Han looked at me and smiled but didn''t say anything.


    After Sun Han and I moved our things over, we cleaned the basement again. By the time we settled everything in, it was already dark.


    Sun Han said he felt uncomfortable staying alone in this unfamiliar room, so he asked me to stay with her for a while longer.


    I smiled as I agreed. I also wanted Sun Han to turn on the computer to do a live broadcast and see if there were any problems with the computer. If there were any problems, I would take it back.


    Since I was young, I basically didn''t have any friends by my side, so I''m especially concerned about this friend of mine. Sometimes, I feel like I''ve surpassed the limits between friends, but I feel like I''m just good friends with Sun Han.


    After combing his hair, Sun Han sat in front of the computer, ready to broadcast live. I sat on her bed and watched her live broadcast from her phone. Sun Han, who had done several live broadcasts, was no longer nervous in front of the camera.


    Of course, to obtain gifts and rewards, just chatting with others was not enough. Singing and dancing were very common, and besides, singing and dancing, Sun Han wouldn''t either.


    That was the story from her hometown, the story of an old grandpa. When the old grandpa was young, he had fallen in love with a girl, but because of that girl, he had never married until his death.


    Of course, Sun Han''s narration was even more detailed and touching, and even I nearly cried out in emotion after hearing Sun Han''s story. I have to say that Sun Han''s storytelling was very likeable.


    In the end, it''s clear that I''m not the only one who likes to tell stories to Sun Han, the audience also likes it. After hearing it, the audience let Sun Han tell a few more stories and even rewarded Sun Han with a lot of gifts.


    Sun Han had probably learned a few tricks from her cousin. Seeing that the netizens had responded well, she decided to stop and let the audience pay attention to her and continue telling stories tomorrow night.


    It was said that he had won the hearts of the people with his tricks, and this was true. Very soon, Sun Han added in a small group of fans. After the live broadcast, Sun Han looked very happy. He said that today''s profits were pretty good, and now that there''s a present and a fan, I was pretty happy for Sun Han.


    At this moment, I looked at the time. If I didn''t see him, I wouldn''t know. It was already 11 PM. It''s all my fault for listening to Sun Han''s story just now. I didn''t feel anything even after so long.


    When Sun Han heard I left, her happy face immediately turned from smile to smile. I was just about to leave, but Sun Han whispered that if not, then she shouldn''t leave. She can just sleep here for the night, she''s pretty scared by herself here in the basement.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. Sun Han would inevitably be scared and uncomfortable the first day he was here by himself. I, as a boy, don''t even have to suffer a loss after staying over to sleep for a whole night, what''s there to be afraid of?


    Just like that, Sun Han and I stayed in the same room for the whole night.


    The next morning we went to class together at the school. We walked side by side, and we both felt a little awkward when we saw the couple walking by hand in hand.


    After we entered the classroom, Sun Han and I happily chatted about some interesting matters. As we were chatting, Li Xiang Ning came in from outside, and I don''t know how she provoked Li Xiang Ning. When she came in and saw me and Sun Han happily chatting with each other, she disdainfully looked at me and said, "Idiot!"


    In the past, I didn''t get angry at Li Xiang Ning because I was afraid of He Jun. But now, I''m not even afraid of He Jun anymore.


    "Who are you talking about?" Just as Li Xiang Ning took her seat, I stood up and looked at her with a bad expression.


    "I''m talking about you, you''re an idiot, what''s wrong?" Li Xiang Ning slammed the book down onto the table before standing up, looking extremely proud. But even if she stood up, she would only reach my chin.


    "I did provoke you, and you are really targeting me!" I had wanted to say this kind of thing for a long time, but today, I finally said it.


    "I just don''t like you, how can I drop it!" Li Xiang Ning looked at me and said disdainfully.


    In this school, there are many boys who view her as a goddess. They wish they could embrace her and bring her up to the sky, but I, Guan Yihan, am not.


    Seeing Li Xiang Ning''s arrogant appearance, how could I bear with it? I shouted at Li Xiang Ning, who knew that He Jun would come in at this time. When He Jun came in and saw me, he pushed me to the ground without saying a word.


    "Guan Yi Han your ass, I already warned you. If you dare to be impolite to Li Xiang Ning, I won''t forgive you!" Saying that, He Jun punched me in the face.


    It was clearly her, Li Xiang Ning, who was the one targeting me first, yet she acted as if I was bullying her, Li Xiang Ning.


    I grabbed He Jun by the collar and flipped him away. I clenched my fist and punched him in the face. There was a muffled sound, and the corner of He Jun''s mouth was bleeding.


    "Guan Yihan, stop hitting me!" Sun Han urged me from behind.


    After He Jun was punched by me, he grabbed my hair and threw the books on the ground towards my head. After two bangs, my face was in pain.


    The pain stimulated my furious nerves. I snapped He Jun''s pinky and took his hand from my hair, before fiercely punching him in the stomach. After this punch, He Jun curled up on the floor, and before He Jun could counterattack, I grabbed him and kicked him viciously in the stomach.


    After a few ringing sounds, He Jun was kicked to the ground by me. The fallen He Jun smashed down a few desks, and books were scattered all over the floor.


    Although we lost that fight last time, because of that fight, I became a lot bolder. I already had the advantage when fighting He Jun alone, and with Li Xiang Ning''s initial flare up, my heart was thoroughly set ablaze.


    I originally wanted to go up and teach He Jun a lesson. This bastard has suppressed me for so long, it''s time to return it to him.


    I was walking towards He Jun who was lying on the ground when the principal came. It was Sun Han who called the principal over. After the principal brought our professional teacher in, he called me and He Jun into the security room.


    This time, the one who suffered the most serious injuries was He Jun, so the principal decided that this fight was my fault. This was what the principal had decided, and Li Xiang Ning along with her other classmates also complained about me, saying that I was the one who beat He Jun up first.


    I don''t really care whose fault it was, but I was furious when I saw them colluding together to frame me.


    When He Jun came out of the security room, he gritted his teeth and glared at me viciously. Let me wait!


    He Jun didn''t return to the classroom after he left. He didn''t take any of the classes in the morning. I thought it would be over just like that, but it obviously wasn''t.


    At noon, after school time, He Jun called his henchmen and Fat Brother Ma Tao to stop me on the sports field. He was even holding a wooden stick in his hand.

 C35

    At noon, after school, I put down my books and walked out of the classroom. Just as I walked onto the sports field, He Jun stopped me. The morning, He Jun was beaten badly by me, the blood at the corner of his mouth and the bruises on his face were still clearly visible.


    This time, not only did He Jun call his henchmen, but he also called Brother Ma Tao. The people that Brother Ma Tao brought along, along with He Jun and the rest, amounted to fifteen people, while I was alone.


    "Guan Yi Han, you have guts! Today, I will f * cking kill you!" He Jun glared at me while gnashing his teeth. His eyeballs were about to pop out from his eye sockets.


    He originally had a large number of people, and adding on the wooden stick, I would definitely die. Although my courage is much greater than before, that doesn''t mean that I''m not afraid of being beaten up. From the looks of it, He Jun''s going to kill me today.


    Not long after I came out, Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning came out of the classroom. Li Xiang Ning saw He Jun bringing so many people to stop me. Not shouting out encouragement was already an extremely benevolent action on her part.


    Sun Han saw the situation unfolding before his eyes and immediately wanted to drag me away, but with today''s situation, how could I possibly escape?


    "Hurry up and help me call for Jiang Shan An!" "Hurry up," I whispered into Sun Han''s ear. After Sun Han heard what I said, he gave me a look before trotting away.


    "Guan Yi Han, before, I just thought I could teach you a lesson, that''s why I didn''t teach you a lesson. But today, you are f * cking brave, killing me is good!" "If I don''t break your legs today, then I won''t be called He Jun!" He Jun looked at me and roared. I don''t know if it was because his mouth was opened so wide that the wound at the corner of his mouth was torn open, but it flowed down the corner of his mouth, causing him to look even more angry.


    He Jun''s words weren''t a joke. Based on the current situation, if no one helped me, breaking my legs would be considered as a light move.


    I was silent the entire time, because I knew that the enraged He Jun couldn''t stand the slightest bit of fanning fire. Any spark would make him even more furious, resulting in a very unfavorable outcome for me.


    "F * cking mute!" He Jun pointed at me and cursed. The moment he finished speaking, he ruthlessly kicked me.


    I was kicked to the ground by He Jun. Originally, I could have resisted, but I was very clear in my heart that retaliation was not a wise move. It would only make He Jun''s attacks more ruthless. After kicking me to the ground, He Jun walked towards me with the wooden stick. Without saying anything further, he viciously swung the stick at my thigh. My thigh was in so much pain from the swing that I unconsciously let out a cry.


    Ma Tao, the chubby brother and the rest looked on coldly from the side. Li Xiang Ning glanced at me with disdain before she left. She wasn''t interested in this kind of fight scene.


    Those students, upon seeing someone fighting, rushed up to watch as if they were looking at a rare object. There were many spectators, but not a single one tried to persuade them otherwise. Most of them were cheering for the best.


    After He Jun hit me once, he didn''t stop. He swung the wooden stick on my body and hit me a few more times.


    I held my head so that He Jun''s stick wouldn''t hit my head. He Jun hit me a few more times before Sun Han and Jiang Shan An arrived.


    When Jiang Shan saw that I was being fanned by military wooden sticks, he rolled up his sleeves and was ready to go to war.


    "Stop right there! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" An Dabao looked at He Jun fiercely, but He Jun was not threatened by He Da Bao.


    Just when Jiang Shan and Big Treasure wanted to clean He Jun up, they were stopped by Ma Tao and his men just as they were about to make a move.


    Obviously, the reason He Jun called Fat Brother Ma Tao over wasn''t to let them watch the show, but to let Fat Brother Ma Tao restrain Jiang Shan, An Dabao, and the rest.


    The number of people that Jiang Shan called over wasn''t as many as He Jun''s group. After being stopped by the chubby brother Ma Tao''s group, Jiang Shan and the rest were unable to protect themselves, so how could they still control me?


    "You''d better scram, or else I''ll be rude to you!" Jiang Shan threatened.


    However, with Brother Fatty supporting Ma Tao, how could he feel even the slightest bit of fear? After Jiang Shan finished speaking, Brother Fatty said indifferently, "Jiang Shan, this is a matter between them. It''s better if you don''t interfere. Let them settle it themselves!"


    "Are you f * cking joking with me? He Jun, that bastard, is holding a stick. "Get out of my way!" This time, Jiang Shan was truly worried, his teeth were chattering and his eyes looked as if they were spewing fire.


    After the chubby brother saw the mountains, he did not say anything else. He walked in front of them and blocked them with his body. The meaning was very simple. If you want to help, then hit me first.


    Jiang Shan didn''t waste any more time with the chubby one. He swung his fist and started fighting. The chubby one also didn''t hold back and clenched his fist tightly in a counterattack.


    Jiang Shan and An Dabao were blocked by their chubby brother Ma Tao and his men, leaving only He Jun and me.


    "Student He Jun, stop hitting me!" "Stop!" Sun Han, who couldn''t be of much help, saw that I was being fanned by military wooden sticks and tried to persuade him.


    However, in the entire school, only Li Xiang Ning was able to persuade He Jun. He Jun''s words were completely dismissive.


    There was no point in persuading Sun Han. He wanted to snatch the wooden stick from He Jun''s hands, but he was pushed away by He Jun. He threw Sun Han onto the ground with his elbow broken.


    Seeing the blood on Sun Han''s elbow, how could I bear it? I grabbed the wooden stick in He Jun''s hand and kicked him away while He Jun and I were pulling on the wooden stick. Then, I climbed back up from the ground.


    I was really angry, and without caring about the consequences, I clenched my fist and shouted as I charged towards He Jun.


    At that moment, my mind was blank, and all that was left was anger. At that moment, all the pain in my body had completely turned into strength.


    I grabbed He Jun''s collar and punched him hard in the face. After that punch, He Jun''s nose was bleeding like a faucet.


    If I resist now, it will only make my fate worse. But it''s different now, with Jiang Shan and the others coming, even Ma Tao and the others won''t be able to help He Jun. If I don''t fight now, when is the time for me to fight back?


    After getting a nosebleed from me, He Junhui used his hand to wipe the blood off his nose. Then, with a gloomy expression, he pointed a wooden stick at my head and viciously swung it.


    Fortunately, I reacted quickly and blocked He Jun''s menacing wooden stick with my hand.


    However, although He Jun''s wooden stick didn''t land on me, it almost made my fingers go short. The piercing pain caused the anger in my heart to skyrocket.


    "F * ck!" I shouted and snatched the wooden stick from He Jun. After I snatched the wooden stick from him, I didn''t think much and swung the wooden stick at He Jun''s head.


    After swinging the pole, He Jun was almost knocked down by me. At that time, I was on the verge of going berserk, how could I think so much. Seeing that He Jun didn''t fall, I swung the pole at his head again.


    Boom! * A crisp sound rang out as the wooden stick broke into two.


    He Jun fell to the ground. After he fell, He Jun closed his eyes and didn''t move at all. He didn''t even scream out in pain.


    Seeing the fallen He Jun''s head continuously bleeding, I was stunned as if I had been injected with a tranquilizer. I stared blankly at the collapsed He Jun.


    "He''s killing someone!" Someone shouted.


    Big Brother Tao, Big Brother Jiang Shan An and Big Brother An stopped when they heard this loud shout. There was a huge disparity in strength between Jiang Shan and Fatty. In the brief fight just now, it was obvious that Jiang Shan''s side was at a disadvantage.


    After everyone stopped, they saw the unconscious He Jun lying on the ground. They saw the blood that was spurting out of He Jun''s head like a fountain. My entire being was stupefied.

 C36

    Fighting in a school was unavoidable, but if there was a human life accident, then it would be a big problem. It wouldn''t be as simple as a fight.


    Although I hated He Jun, I never thought of beating him to death. I blankly stared at He Jun, who had fallen to the ground, with the half of the wooden stick still in my hand.


    Seeing this, Brother Fatty hurriedly came over to listen to He Jun''s heartbeat. After lying down to listen to He Jun''s heartbeat, he called his men to carry He Jun to the infirmary. Before he left, he coldly looked at me and said, "You''ve gotten into a lot of trouble this time!"


    Big Brother An Dabao, Jiang Shan and the rest of us all suffered from varying degrees of injuries. After Brother Fatty led his people to carry He Jun away, Jiang Shan led us to the outside of the school.


    There''s no other way. Jiang Shan picked up the phone and called Brother Kun. After Brother Kun connected, Jiang Shan told Brother Kun about the situation here, and Brother Kun told him to bring me over to his side. He tried his best to think of a way to resolve this matter.


    I told Anfey and Sun Han to go back first. Sun Han was worried that something might happen to me, but she still obediently went back after I told her to go back.


    When we went there, Brother Kun was sitting there smoking. After Jiang Shan brought me in, he told Brother Kun in detail about the situation at that time.


    After hearing this, Brother Kun nodded and asked us if He Jun was really dead? Jiang Shan said he didn''t know, but looking at the situation, even if He Jun didn''t die, it would be impossible for him to stay in bed for one or two months.


    Brother Kun wants us to go back to class as usual. He wants us to think about it and see if there is any way to resolve this matter.


    When I went back to class in the afternoon, before I could even step into the classroom, I was called in by the teacher to the principal''s office. When I went back to class in the afternoon, before I could even step into the classroom, I was called in by the teacher to the principal''s office.


    After criticizing me for a while, the principal angrily said, "The He Jun''s parents are coming to the school tomorrow to seek an explanation. Call your parents here tomorrow morning!"


    I nodded my head before being chased out of the building by the principal. After class, I went back dejectedly after the end of the afternoon. I had beaten up He Jun to such a state, so it was obvious that the matter had blown up.


    If I could, I would rather let He Jun beat me up and go to the hospital, but all of this has already happened.


    When my aunt and uncle returned in the evening, I hesitated for a moment. In the end, I told my aunt and uncle that after they heard that I had finished, they would call their parents.


    When my parents heard about it, they didn''t scold me nor did they yell at me. They only said that they would take the bus to the county city tomorrow.


    It takes a lot of time to get to the county town by car from my hometown, so the next day was when my uncle accompanied me to school.


    I didn''t take any classes in the morning and just stayed in the principal''s office. Uncle was an honest man, and after entering the principal''s office, he was scolded like a pig by the principal.


    As this matter is all my fault, my uncle who was lectured like a grandson could only smile and nod his head. He had the principal help him in explaining it properly to his parents later on and settle this matter.


    After we stayed in the principal''s office for a while, He Jun''s father came over. He Jun''s father had a mental illness before, so they all called him Crazy He. Crazy He came into the principal''s office under the lead of my professional teacher.


    Madman He was wearing a black short-sleeved T-shirt with tattoos on his arms and arms. Lunatic He was especially strong. Her arm was like an ox''s thigh, and she also had a ferocious expression. There were some scars on her face, and her ferocious appearance coupled with her blue tattoo made her look even more frightening.


    Crazy He walked straight to the principal after he entered, knocking over the principal''s desk with a kick, grabbed the principal''s tie and cursed: "F * ck, the son of a labourer was beaten into the hospital, f * cking became the principal who hanged himself!"


    The middle-aged headmaster was lifted up like a little chicken by Lunatic He. After a few fierce curses from Lunatic He, the headmaster who had crossed his legs a moment ago suddenly became like a grandson. He didn''t dare to say much and just pointed at me and said, "This. This parent, he''s the one who beat up your son. If you have any problems, you can discuss it with his uncle! "


    Crazy He heard the principal throw him aside and came in front of me with a face as dark as Rakshasi''s, "You little bastard, you''re the hospital where you beat my son into?"


    I nodded and said that He Jun was the one who made the first move, and the wooden stick was also his. Crazy He impatiently yelled, "I don''t care about that much. I''m just going to ask you, how do you plan to settle this matter?"


    "Since your son is hospitalized, then let''s discuss this and see if we can compensate for the medical expenses!" Uncle said quietly on the side. People like Madman He didn''t want to offend anyone.


    "Medical expenses? "Then I''ll give you the medical fees. I''ll send this little bastard into the hospital, do you think it''s okay?" Crazy He shouted.


    Uncle humbly asked Crazy He how he planned to solve this problem. Crazy He''s eyes slanted as he impatiently said, "I won''t be wasting my time talking to you. This little bastard beat up my son. There''s no room for negotiation until he takes out 500,000 yuan!"


    Five hundred thousand was an astronomical number for me, and a large sum for my uncle.


    "We really can''t afford the five hundred thousand." Uncle said awkwardly as he looked at Lunatic He.


    "You can''t take it out?" Crazy He''s expression turned completely pale when he heard his uncle''s words. He grabbed his uncle''s collar and viciously said, "I don''t want to waste my breath with you. Even if it''s five hundred thousand, you still have to take it, no!" You have to take it too! I''ll give you two days. If you don''t have five hundred thousand, then I''ll also bring this little brat into the hospital. That''ll be even! "


    Madman He gritted his teeth as he pushed his uncle away and left the room in a rage.


    Seeing how the principal, Madman He, was bullying me to the point that I almost cried ¡­ Uncle, I feel really sour inside. If it wasn''t for me, Uncle would never have been humiliated like this.


    After exchanging a few words with the principal, uncle left for home. I returned to the classroom to continue my lessons. Uncle told me to study properly inside the school so he could leave first.


    When my uncle said this to me, I felt even more guilty. In school, I had never really listened to a single lesson and had always been muddling along.


    After returning to the classroom, Sun Han saw my bitter face and asked me how things were going. I sighed and said it was useless. Seeing that I was in a bad mood, he didn''t say anything more.


    At the end of class at noon, Jiang Shan came to find me and ask me what had happened. I told Jiang Shan what had happened, and Jiang Shan told me to be careful when I was outside the school, Lunatic He is a famous hoodlum in this area, he has a bunch of hoodlums under his command, if I beat up his son He Jun, he would definitely find trouble with me, and at that time he would not send people to deal with me.


    After school, my parents called me. They said they were going to come to the county town, but my brother called them to tell them not to use the town anymore. My brother said he would help think of a way to deal with the situation here, so Mom didn''t worry.


    When I heard my mother say that, I really had mixed feelings, an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    Last time, my brother clearly told me not to look for him anymore, why did he change his attitude this time?


    After hanging up from my mother''s call, an unfamiliar phone call came into my phone. After I picked up the call, I realized that my brother had called me.


    Big brother only nonchalantly told me to go to Brother Kun''s Di right? Where is he waiting for me?

 C37

    After hanging up, I packed up a bit and took a taxi to Brother Kun''s Di Bar. The moment I entered, I was brought to a table. The people sitting next to that table were Brother Kun and my brother.


    Compared to the first time I saw you, big brother''s attire was clearly much better this time. After he saw me come, big brother Kun immediately told me to sit down and have a drink. When big brother saw me come, he just raised his head and looked at me very casually, then continued to drink without saying a word.


    Seeing my brother''s cold attitude, I actually felt very sad. After carefully sitting down, my brother calmly looked at me and asked me how was the student I was beaten up. Did the parents say anything?


    Although I didn''t like my brother''s cold attitude towards me, he was still my brother after all, so I told him everything. But what I didn''t expect was that not only did he not offer any help, he even spouted a bunch of things at me.


    He said that he only knew how to fight when I wasn''t in school properly. What was the point of fighting? Now that he was fighting, how was he supposed to end the fight?


    I can stand his indifference to me, but I can''t stand him coming to lecture me as an irresponsible brother.


    I slapped the table and stood up. I looked at him and retorted righteously, "You''re still my blood brother after all. It''s fine if you don''t help me when I have something to do, but you''re still scolding me here. You don''t even care about me. You don''t have the qualifications to scold me!"


    Originally, I was in a bad mood because of Madman He''s matter, but when I saw his cold face, I could no longer hold back the anger in my heart. Although these are just angry words, but I''ve always wanted to say them to my brother.


    My voice was so loud that my brother almost slapped me in the face, but he didn''t do anything.


    Seeing that, Big Brother Kun told me to go back first. If there''s anything else, I''ll call him.


    I went back in a huff. After I went back, I washed my feet and fell asleep.


    It was time for revenge after two days of peace and quiet.


    It was an afternoon. Sun Han and I had just left the school, but just as we walked out, five or six yellow-hair stopped us. Those five or six had sticks in their hands and looked ferocious. It was obvious that they had come with ill intentions.


    The leader of the group pointed his stick at me and asked if I was called Guan Yi Han, which made me nod in fear. When he heard that I was Guan Yi Han, he immediately told me his identity, saying that he was sent by Lunatic He to collect the debt and asked me if I had prepared the 500,000 dollars yet.


    Only then did I remember that Lunatic He had said that he would give me two days to raise five hundred thousand yuan. If I wasn''t unable to pay that much money, I would have been sent to the hospital.


    Judging from the aggressive yellow-hair today, what Lunatic He said wasn''t a joke. If I don''t have the money, then today''s fight is inevitable.


    "Sun Han, run!" I shouted at Sun Han. Without thinking too much, I ran. The only thing I wanted now was to run. I had 500,000 yuan.


    After Sun Han heard what I had to say, he immediately started to run away. Seeing that we had escaped, the rest of the yellow-hair was willing to give up. Holding onto a wooden stick, they chased after us, cursing loudly as they chased us, saying that if I dared to run, if they catch me, they would definitely break my legs.


    It was also luck that we were caught by the yellow-hair just a few steps away. I''m afraid that the yellow-hair might think that Sun Han and I were in the same group and hurt him. So when I got caught, I let Sun Han run first.


    After those yellow hair caught me, they didn''t have the leisure to take care of Sun Han. After seeing Sun Han escape, my heart relaxed a little.


    The leading yellow-hair caught me and grabbed my collar as he glared at me. "You little bastard! You still dare to run?! Today, I will definitely break your legs!"


    After saying that, he kicked me away and swung the wooden stick towards my thigh. There was a loud and clear bang as I cried out in pain. My hand unconsciously covered my thigh and my entire body was trembling.


    I felt that my leg bones were about to break. The piercing pain made me cry out in pain as cold sweat dripped down my forehead.


    "Now do you know what the consequences are? Let''s see if you''re honest or not!" That yellow-hair fiercely looked at me and said, not intending to stop at all.


    Unlike the fights in the school, the fights in the school were all based on one''s calculations, and these social fights with yellow fur didn''t care about the consequences at all.


    Boom! *


    The yellow-hair paused for a moment, then swung the stick at my other leg, which hurt so much that I almost fainted. The pain made me shiver, and my forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    When the yellow-hair saw me lying on the ground, trembling in pain, he continued to laugh and even made a bet on whether my leg was broken as a bargaining chip.


    "Little trash, do you still dare to run now?" The yellow hair leader held his wooden stick as he glared at me.


    I was really scared this time and hurriedly said that I didn''t dare to do it again. That yellow-hair laughed out loud after hearing what I said. Then, his expression changed as he glared at me and said, "It''s too late! Boss He said that if you can''t get the money today, you must be sent to the hospital! "


    After saying that, that yellow-hair swung the wooden stick towards my already hand and ruthlessly smashed it on my thigh. Where did I howl in pain?


    Just as that yellow-hair was about to hit me on the head with a pole, Sun Han called for Anda Bao. Sun Han had already run away, but she couldn''t stop worrying about me.


    Seeing that I was beaten to such a state, An Dabao took out his baton and swung it towards the yellow hair. The yellow hair didn''t want to let anything happen to me anymore. Seeing An Dabao running towards him, he threw down his wooden stick and ran.


    After the yellow hair ran away, he squatted down and looked at me. He hurriedly asked how I was doing. I said in pain. I felt that my leg would hurt if I moved it.


    Without a word, Anda Bao rushed me into the hospital. After checking in the hospital, the doctor said that there were cracks in my femur and that I didn''t need surgery. I just needed to recuperate for a while.


    After uncle and aunt found out that I was beaten up, they didn''t set up their stall anymore. After closing up the stall, they went straight to the hospital. When I went back, it was uncle who helped me back.


    Uncle and Auntie originally planned to tell Mom and Dad about this, but I begged them not to. Uncle and Auntie finally put down their phones and didn''t call Mom and Dad.


    My aunt and uncle took a leave of absence from school for me to recuperate in my room. Walking on the floor after getting hit in my thigh was a problem, and I would feel excruciating pain whenever I moved.


    Uncle originally planned not to set up his stall and take care of me at home. However, since the county''s consumption rate is so high, it''s impossible not to earn money.


    After discussing it with my uncle, my aunt told my cousin to take care of me at home. My cousin stayed at home every day, and my cousin obviously didn''t want to take care of me, but she didn''t dare disobey my uncle, so even though she didn''t want to, she still nodded and agreed.


    I couldn''t move my thigh due to the injury. I just lay in bed all day, while my cousin only buys me food outside. She doesn''t care about anything else.


    Actually, I didn''t want to trouble my cousin, but I had no choice but to ask her for help. After eating, I wanted to go to the toilet, so I had no choice but to ask my cousin for help to help me go to the toilet.


    Cousin was very reluctant, but it seemed that I was too busy to do anything. In the end, she could only reluctantly accept it.


    After helping me into the bathroom, my cousin put me down and was about to leave, but as soon as she let me go, I fell to the ground like a pillar that had lost its support.


    As I fell to the ground, I instinctively clawed my surroundings. Just as I was about to fall to the ground, I stopped my cousin. However, as my cousin was too light, I pulled her along with me and she fell down.


    "Cousin, are you alright?" Seeing that my cousin had fallen down, I hurriedly used my hands to ask.


    "How is it going to be okay? "Are you crazy? Why did you pull me down?" My cousin looked at me furiously and asked.


    Just as I was about to explain, I saw that my cousin''s expression changed. At this moment, I realised that I was already riding on my cousin''s body.

 C38

    Cousin clearly felt that part of me was pressing against her lower abdomen, so she unconsciously blushed a little. "Hurry up and get up!" It''s very comfortable riding on someone''s body like this, isn''t it? "


    At that time, I was basically stupefied. After hearing my cousin say this, I actually replied dumbfoundedly, "It''s really comfortable riding on your body like this!" I thought to myself that riding on my cousin''s body for a few days already wasn''t a day, but suddenly, I accidentally mounted on her body and didn''t know how to react.


    Hearing my words, my cousin blushed even more. "Your two legs are already like this, but your third leg is still a little dishonest!" Hurry up and get out of the way! "


    At this moment, my excitement was greater than anything else and I was completely in control of my body. I looked at my cousin, a little embarrassed, and said, "Cousin, how about letting me do it? You haven''t let me do it in such a long time!"


    Just as I said that, my cousin ruthlessly pinched my injured thigh, causing me to scream out in pain. My cousin pushed me to the side with all her might before standing up and dusting off the dust on her body before preparing to leave.


    "Cousin, please help me up first. My legs aren''t strong enough," I said as I looked at my cousin.


    Cousin said to let me calm down in the toilet first, wait for me to calm down, then she came to help me up.


    About ten minutes later, my cousin helped me out of bed. After peeing, I stayed in bed.


    In the afternoon, Sun Han came to see me after school and even bought some things for me. Sun Han said that she had recently become a fan, and the number of people who wanted to reward and deliver gifts had started to increase as well. In a few days, she would be signing the contract with the live broadcast.


    Sun Han said that he had to properly thank me for all of this. If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t have been so successful, so I smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Sun Han said that he wouldn''t have much time to visit me in the future. She wanted to take some time out to do more live broadcasts, add more powder, and then Sun Han would tell me to recuperate and meet her at school.


    When I heard Sun Han say that she didn''t have the time to come and see me again, I felt quite uncomfortable. Although she was right, there was a strange feeling of unease in my heart.


    After chatting with me for a while, Sun Han returned. I stayed in the house for a total of half a month. After half a month, my legs could only move about.


    After my legs could move, I went to the school on the second day. Sun Han used to wear a large school uniform in the school. However, after the past half month, Sun Han had already taken off his bulky school uniform and put on a small shirt and skirt. As the saying goes, people rely on clothes to wear, while Sun Han, who wears small shirts and short skirts, looks a lot better than before.


    After I entered the school, Sun Han walked around me in a beautiful manner, asking me if the outfit she just bought looked good. I nodded and said it was pretty good, Sun Han told me to go over to her place at night, she had to treat me to a meal when I recovered.


    At noon, Jiang Shan invited me to a restaurant near the school for a meal, and told me to go back with him after school. Although those yellow hairs hit me last time, Lunatic He still refused to let it go and sent people to keep watch outside the school.


    I naturally wouldn''t reject Jiang Shan''s good intentions. In the afternoon, I went back with Jiang Shan after school. In the evening, I packed up and went to the basement where Sun Han lived.


    When I arrived, Sun Han was broadcasting the broadcast live, and I didn''t want to disturb Sun Han''s broadcast, so I sat on the side and watched the broadcast live with my phone. When I arrived, Sun Han was broadcasting live, and I didn''t want to disturb Sun Han''s broadcast live either.


    Sun Han was still the one who told a story on the live broadcast. Everyone loved to listen to her, and things like rewards and rewards were all thrown into the air. People like me, who had no money, could only silently give gifts to Sun Han that didn''t cost any money.


    After the live broadcast went on for a while, Sun Han went out and bought some food before bringing it back to eat with me. When we were eating, Sun Han said that she might meet with a tycoon in the live broadcast room in a few days, and when I heard what Sun Han said, he told Sun Han not to go inside.


    Sun Han looked at me doubtfully and said, "It''s just a meeting, what''s there to be afraid of?" I said, just like an old granny, I began to persuade Sun Han earnestly, saying that there are many bad people outside, who knows if that person is a good person or not.


    When Sun Han said that, I naturally thought about how my cousin saw the netizens. When I smashed that man''s beer bottle, I didn''t know if that man was dead or not. If I wasn''t here, my cousin would really have been in danger.


    After hearing my sweet smile, Sun Han smiled at me and said, "Why are you so cute? I didn''t say I must go. Why are you talking like an old granny for a long time? But don''t say it, you''re pretty cute when you''re talking!"


    When Sun Han said this, I felt flattered. I actually blushed and lowered my head to eat without saying a word.


    After we finished eating, Sun Han started the live broadcast again. She told me to sit down for a while.


    Since Sun Han has already said so, I will continue to sit and play on my phone. I was just sitting and playing games for a while when Sun Han turned around and beckoned me over. There was something he wanted to tell me.


    I doubtfully asked what was the matter. Sun Han said that the audience had noticed me from the camera and wanted to look at me to let me pass.


    Although I often watch live broadcasts, I still felt embarrassed to be in the spotlight. However, I still went to watch after Sun Han''s repeated requests.


    I sat down next to Sun Han. Not long after I sat down, I saw someone post that this man was so ugly, completely out of tune with the streamer.


    Sun Han looked at the screen and said with a smile, "You can''t judge a person by his appearance. In fact, he''s quite nice to me too!"


    Once she said that, the news spread like wildfire, asking me what kind of relationship I have with Sun Han and whether it''s a relationship between a man and a woman. Sun Han looked at me unnaturally when he saw this news, probably meaning that he wanted to ask me how I should answer. If I say that you''re a host, you can answer whatever you want.


    Sun Han thought about it for a moment, then said to the screen with a smile, "We are good friends, not like you guys think!"


    However, those spectators who came to watch the show did not buy Sun Han''s words. They said that Sun Han was lying and lying to them.


    "Yes yes yes, I lied to you, he''s my boyfriend, okay?" In the end, Sun Han didn''t bother to explain and said half-heartedly.


    After I sat there for a while, I was ready to leave. I didn''t seem to have anything to do with myself anymore, so I was very nervous and embarrassed to be sitting in front of that camera.


    Who knew that I would be stopped by Sun Han just as I walked away. Sun Han said that the audience wanted me to do the live broadcast with him, so at Sun Han''s request, I sat beside Sun Han again.


    Sun Han wanted me to tell her a story live, so I did as I was told.


    We were talking about a rather sad love story. I even got a prize at a reading at the school when I was in junior high, so telling a story wasn''t difficult for me.


    However, the story I told this time was really touching. When I finished speaking, there were tears in the corners of my eyes. At this moment, I saw someone send a message on the screen: This man may not look handsome, but the story he told really sounds good.


    He didn''t pay attention to the time just now, but after he finished, he realized that it was already late. He had originally planned to go shopping, but from the looks of it, that was impossible.


    Sun Han said that it was getting late and everyone should go to bed early. After he finished speaking, he went to the live broadcast.


    I said it was getting late, so I went back first. Sun Han looked at the time and said, "It''s already very late tonight. Why don''t you sleep for the night!"


    It was really late, so I agreed.


    However, this man and woman alone in a room ¡­

 C39

    It was the same as last time. Sun Han was sleeping on the bed, but for some reason, I didn''t sleep. By midnight, Sun Han had already fallen asleep, but I still couldn''t sleep.


    I couldn''t sleep so I took out my cell phone and went online. On the internet, I saw a small window with a caption that was very attractive: I took advantage of her sleeping time and gave her a * *.


    Of course I wanted to go in and take a look at such an explosive topic." Of course I wanted to go in and take a look at such an explosive topic. "Of course I wanted to go in and take a look at such an explosive topic.


    Just when my blood was boiling, I saw Sun Han, who was sleeping soundly in the bed. The situation between Sun Han and I was very similar to what was written in the little Huang Wen just now.


    Sun Han was sleeping soundly, and just to be safe, I called out to Sun Han. Seeing Sun Han was sleeping soundly, I felt relieved and crept onto his bed. My requirements weren''t high, I just needed to kiss him and touch him.


    Just when I was lying on Sun Han''s bed preparing to kiss Sun Han''s lips, Sun Han woke up. After Sun Han woke up, he immediately turned on the light. Seeing me lying on top of her, Sun Han asked me in confusion what I was doing.


    I said that I was covering her with a blanket at this moment and that it was too cold for her to catch a cold. Sun Han said ''oh'' and told me to go back to sleep and not be late for tomorrow.


    Seeing Sun Han sleep again, my heart as a thief finally calmed down. It was really dangerous just now and I was almost discovered by Sun Han. If this were to be discovered by Sun Han, how could I face her in the future?


    Since the fans in Sun Han''s live broadcast room last time, they would occasionally get Sun Han to call me over to broadcast live, so I naturally wouldn''t refuse when Sun Han calls me. Through my continuous efforts with Sun Han, Sun Han''s fans increased in number, and the number of gifts and rewards he receives every day also increased.


    Seeing Sun Han happy, I was naturally happy, but now I didn''t feel happy. This was because He Jun was going to school this afternoon, and the time passed really quickly. In the blink of an eye, He Jun had already been in the hospital for an entire month.


    When He Jun went back to school, the first person he wanted revenge on was definitely me. Jiang Shan and the others also knew that He Jun was going back to school, so Jiang Shan assured me that he would definitely do his best to help me.


    He Jun''s hair was completely shaved. In order to cover the scars on his head, he wore a peaked cap, a hat, and a bald head. He Jun looked extremely wretched.


    After He Jun entered the classroom, he directly returned to his seat with a cold expression. When he passed by me, he intentionally bumped into my desk. He looked at me and coldly said, "Life in the hospital is really hard. I''ll send you there later!"


    "Great!" "I''ll wait for you!" I casually said as I looked at He Jun.


    Compared to me, who didn''t dare to cause trouble before, I am now very casual. There is a saying, if you dare to hit me, then don''t be afraid to get hit! It''s a perfect way to describe my mood.


    According to what Jiang Shan said, after returning to school, it is very likely that He Jun would ask those gangsters from the society outside to deal with me. Jiang Shan told me to be careful outside the school, afraid that He Jun would take revenge on me.


    But since He Jun acted like this, if he wanted to take revenge on me, how would he care whether it was outside or inside the school?


    Early the next morning, I was stopped by He Jun and his henchmen when I arrived at the school. He Jun had been in the hospital for a few days, and Ma Tao was exceptionally well-behaved, but when He Jun returned, Ma Tao also started to stir up.


    They stopped me at the school gate, meaning, of course, that there was no need to think too much about it. In other words, they wanted to beat me up.


    I stood in front of the school gate for a short while before Jiang Shan and his men rushed over. Jiang Shan already knew that He Jun would do this, so Jiang Shan wasn''t too far away from me in order to help out at any time.


    Seeing that Jiang Shan had brought his men, He Jun did not waste his time as he loudly shouted, "Hit him!"


    "Who''s afraid of who, let''s go!" Jiang Shan wasn''t a person who was afraid of things, and his men were already preparing to make their move.


    The situation between the two sides was already tense, and now it was like an arrow on the bow, Jiang Shan led us and charged towards He Jun and the rest.


    There are more people on He Jun''s side than on ours, but our people are getting braver under the leadership of Jiang Shan. However, in the end, there are more people on He Jun''s side.


    However, what confused me was that, why didn''t Brother Fatty participate in the battle today? If he helped He Jun to fight, then the situation would definitely be different. The one who lost could only be us.


    Although this fight didn''t end well, He Jun was willing to give up, leading his men to attack us relentlessly.


    I was hit seven or eight times on the arm by He Jun, but I also kicked him a few times on the body.


    The principal called the security guards after only a few minutes of fighting, but He Jun didn''t even put the principal in his eyes. The principal came forward to support him and got hit by the angry He Jun a few times.


    But in the end, this fight was still terminated by the principal. We were all called over for a good scolding, but scolding was of no use for us. This fight could be considered a temporary end, but there will be a second one after this.


    As expected, just one day later, there was a conflict between me and He Jun in the classroom, and we started fighting without a word. That bastard He Jun knew that he couldn''t beat me in a duel, so he swung his chair and smashed it onto my body. I was smashed by him and dislocated my left arm.


    In the next few days, He Jun and I would have a fight almost every day.


    The worst time I was beaten was one afternoon near the school. Sun Han and I were preparing to go back to broadcast live that day, but just as we walked out of the school a few steps, we were stopped by He Jun and his people. He Jun called his father''s people in society, and with a wooden stick in his hand, he smashed it onto my body a few times without saying anything.


    After fiercely slapping me a few times, He Jun left. By the time River Mountain, which was a step too late, He Jun had already disappeared without a trace.


    Jiang Shan said that this is not a solution. If this continues, I will always be at a disadvantage. Rather than fighting like this every three days, it''s better to just fight and settle everything.


    What Jiang Shan meant was for me to make an appointment with He Jun to have a good fight, make a rule, win or lose, punish, and settle everything in one fell swoop.


    Thinking about it, I felt that Jiang Shan''s suggestion was feasible. This kind of headless fighting wasn''t really a solution, but I also had a big concern. That was, with He Jun''s background and influence, would he be able to win?


    After I voiced out my worries, Jiang Shan looked at me and said, "It''s true that He Jun''s backing is not to be underestimated, but don''t look down on yourself. The power behind you is also not a joke!"


    What Jiang Shan said made me lose my head, but after Jiang Shan helped me so many times, I should listen to him this time.


    I followed Jiang Shan''s instructions and found He Jun. When I found He Jun, I almost fought with him again.


    "I didn''t come here today to fight with you. I came here to challenge you!" I looked at He Jun, who was feigning calmness.


    "You want to challenge me?" He Jun looked at me in disdain before smiling in disdain.


    "Three days from now, at eight o''clock in the evening, by the broken bridge in Old Street! "If you lose, then get the hell out of the school with your lackeys!" I said confidently as I looked at He Jun.


    "You talk a lot. Good!" Yes! "Then what if you lose?" He Jun looked at me coldly and said.


    "If I lose, then I''ll just get the hell out of school and never appear in your sight again!" I said neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    "Good!" As a classmate, let me remind you, in three days, just call as many people as you can. Don''t say that I''m bullying you because there are too many people! "He Jun coldly said as he looked at me.


    "It''s not certain who will win!"

 C40

    To be honest, I''m still quite worried. If I really lose, not to mention how I would be beaten up, if I really get out of school, my parents will definitely be very sad when they find out about it. I really don''t know how I would face my parents if I get out of school.


    I''m rather grateful for the help that Jiang Shan has always given me, but I really can''t rest easy this time. When the time comes, He Jun will definitely call all of his father''s men on, and even Madman He will personally come out. How can we win?


    Although the mountains told me not to worry, I was still worried.


    Because I''ve always been worried about this matter. When Sun Han asked me to do a live broadcast with her, I always had a bitter face. Sun Han didn''t know why I had a bitter face, so he asked me and I told her.


    Sun Han said she didn''t agree with me fighting, but she didn''t want to see me getting beaten up either.


    "So that means if you lose, you will drop out of school?" Sun Han asked, and I nodded and said yes.


    "Say, if I really quit school, would you be reluctant to part with me?" I don''t know why I said that, but I just thought about it and casually said it.


    "I do! "Then if you really quit school, would you still go to school?" Sun Han looked at me and asked with a serious expression.


    "Probably, but with my learning attitude and grades, it''s really hard to keep studying." What I said was the truth. I rely on relationships to get into vocational schools, let alone other schools.


    "If you were to go to another school, then I wouldn''t be going to this one. After I save up enough money, I''ll be going to the same school as you." Sun Han looked at me and swore solemnly.


    "Why are you being so nice to me?"


    "Because. Because we are friends! the kind of friends who have a good relationship. "


    Hearing Sun Han''s reply, I felt quite happy in my heart. However, when I heard Sun Han call us friends, the kind of friends who have good relations with each other, I felt a little unhappy in my heart.


    When I went back Uncle He asked me if that madman He had any trouble with me, so I didn''t want Uncle He to worry so I just said no. Uncle He asked me why I looked so worried after he said oh, but Uncle He wanted to continue asking, so I just went inside without answering him.


    The next night, my cousin wanted to go out and buy clothes. I followed her out, but this time I still had to fulfill her promise. If I don''t, then it would be a huge loss for me if I quit school.


    I was like a small tail following behind my cousin, I explained my meaning to her, I had to get rid of her tonight, and after listening to my words, my cousin started flirting with me again, saying that we would talk about it in a few days, at any rate, it would be the same no matter when it was done.


    I was immediately displeased. How long has it been since I started delaying? I can''t wait, I have to finish my virginity before I can start a war with He Jun.


    "I''m not joking this time. If you don''t let me do it tonight, I''ll post that video online!" I said confidently to my cousin. I didn''t have anything to be afraid of since she was on my side.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You can''t wait for me to tell you to go find the little miss, don''t go by yourself, blame me!" My cousin said impatiently.


    "I''ve said it already, I will only make you suffer. Just a word, will you let me do it today?" I said to my cousin in a strong tone.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll get a room with you in a while, okay?" Cousin Bai rolled his eyes at me and said impatiently.


    Then, my cousin went to the mall to buy some clothes, and I followed behind her, afraid that she would run away. When my cousin bought the clothes, the shop owner thought I was her boyfriend and even asked my cousin to buy me a set of clothes.


    Cousin is naturally unhappy, I don''t care so much, I''m not here to buy clothes.


    After my cousin bought the clothes, she took me to a hotel to get a room, but as soon as we arrived at the hotel, I met Jiang Shan and the rest who were also shopping.


    When Jiang Shan and his friends saw me, they greeted me and told me to go to the barbecue with them. In two days, everyone would be fighting side by side, so I naturally couldn''t refuse. I told my cousin to go back first, so I followed them.


    We went out for a big dinner, like we were going to the last meal.


    "It''s rare to see everyone here today. Let''s eat well and drink well. See you in two days!" Kill those bastards! "


    While we were eating, we drank a bit more, said Jiang Shan, raising his glass in a very heroic manner. The big fellow let out a loud shout, and then drank all the wine in the bottle in one gulp.


    Soon, it was the appointed time. He Jun had gathered many people outside the school and also called many people to participate in the battle inside the school.


    That afternoon after school, I went back to put down my books and prepared to go out to meet up with Jiang Shan and the rest, but just as I came out, I met Sun Han outside the door.


    Sun Han said she had something for me. After I received it, I realized that the thing Sun Han gave me was an envelope. I was about to open it to see what was inside when Sun Han grabbed me. Sun Han told me to look at it tomorrow.


    Seeing Sun Han''s serious look, I smiled and nodded before putting the envelope into my pocket.


    They were waiting for me. When I arrived, Jiang Shan was already waiting for me, and I thought that Jiang Shan would call some more people, but when I went there, I found that Jiang Shan did not call anyone, he was still the same people as before.


    At that time, I was on the verge of despair.


    Although my heart was in despair, I didn''t show it. In the end, they were helping me, so I might as well get beaten up today. At worst, I might even drop out of school.


    We were just about to leave when Anda Bao arrived. He had changed out of his security uniform and put on casual clothes. He was also holding a stick in his hand.


    Although we had a pitiful amount of manpower, it could be considered that we had finished assembling. After Jiang Shan led us all to copy a wooden stick, our group was ready to go. We headed straight for the Broken Bridge in the old street.


    When we got to the Old Street Broken Bridge, before He Jun and the others had arrived, we waited there, smoking cigarettes. The Old Street Broken Bridge had recently been demolished, and all the houses had been flattened.


    We waited there for a while smoking, then He Jun appeared with his men.


    He Jun called a lot of people this time. He called Ma Tao, Brother Fatty, and the others inside the school. There were countless of people outside the school, and even his father, Madman He, personally came out.


    There are a lot of people on He Jun''s side. Under the dim light, we could only see a large group of black shadows, and after He Jun approached, I took a look. There are at least over a hundred people on his side, and each of them is holding a wooden stick.


    When He Jun saw that there were only a few people, his big teeth almost dropped out of laughter, while Ma Tao and the others were overjoyed.


    "Guan Yi Han, are you f * cking a monkey who invited us to play with you? "Even I feel embarrassed to hit you with such a small amount of people!" He Jun laughed loudly as he looked at me.


    I also wanted to refute him, but I didn''t have any confidence in this kind of person.


    "Little bastard, I don''t want to bully you. If you kneel down and kowtow three times, call me grandpa and admit defeat, then I''ll let you go today!" Crazy He laughed out loud as the fat all over his body trembled.


    To be honest, when I saw so many people of He Jun''s, I almost knelt down and called him grandpa because we really don''t have enough people. If we were to fight, we would at least be crippled.


    When I was about to admit defeat, Jiang Shan, who was standing at the side, told me in a low voice that I shouldn''t concede.


    I nearly cried out of despair. There were only a few people here, and the outcome of the match was obvious. However, I only thought about it and didn''t say it out loud.


    "You won''t admit defeat, right? Fine!" "Beat them to death! Beat them to death!" He Jun''s expression immediately changed, becoming incomparably gloomy.


    He personally led the charge with a wooden stick. The momentum of the charge was like a ferocious tiger that was unstoppable. My legs were trembling.


    At this critical moment, Jiang Shan placed his finger in his mouth and whistled loudly. That loud and clear whistle was like a sharp blade that cut through the night sky, echoing endlessly in the night.


    He Jun came closer and closer to us. Just as I was about to put my hands on my head and get beaten up, I heard a series of footsteps behind me. I looked back and saw a dark mass of shadows coming toward us in the dim light. The stick struck the ground like a strange and beautiful piece of music.

 C41

    It was already dark by then. When he turned around, he could only see a black shadow and the sound of a wooden stick hitting the ground.


    Gradually, the black shadow started to shine, it was the light from the lighter. No, not only the light from the lighter, but also the light from the cigarette.


    Brother Kun was wearing a white shirt with only two buttons buttoned, and in his hand was a wooden stick. He was both domineering and elegant, and I didn''t believe him when he said that Brother Kun was a pretty boy. Now I believe him.


    Brother Kun came along with me. My brother was holding a black leather coat, but I didn''t like his expression, it was always cold, as if I owed him money. I''m his brother, but he refused to give me a single good-natured face.


    Big brother Kun brought a lot of people. It was a huge black mass, and all of them were engraved with the image of a dragon and a tiger. One look was enough to tell that they didn''t know what kind of person they should offend.


    I roughly counted the people that Brother Kun brought. The sky was too dark, so I couldn''t see clearly, but I was certain that Brother Kun brought around 200 people, which was double the number of people that He Jun brought.


    "I already told you not to worry, just look at your cowardly look!" Jiang Shan said beside me. I smiled embarrassedly, because I didn''t know that Brother Kun would come.


    Brother Kun looked at me and then asked if I could smoke. No, I nodded and said I could, but I rarely smoked. Brother Kun took out a cigarette from the box and tossed it to me, telling me to smoke first to calm down.


    When I was smoking, I couldn''t help but glance at my brother, afraid that he would be angry, but seeing that I didn''t say anything, he didn''t care about me at all, so why would he care if I smoked or not?


    Brother Kun passed another cigarette to each of the others. After smoking the cigarette, Brother Kun walked to the side and asked his brother to come forward to talk to Madman He and the others.


    Brother directly walked in front of Madman He. For some reason, the normally arrogant and arrogant Madman He who was full of curses and curses was not able to be arrogant in front of this form.


    "I heard that your son bullied my brother quite a bit in school?" The brother looked at Lunatic He''s cold tone. His cold tone had a trace of domineering power hidden within.


    "Bully him? "He''s the one who sent my son into the hospital. I''ll settle this debt with him." Crazy He said excitedly. Although He Jun had all sorts of troubles, he was still his son.


    "He deserved it. I don''t want to waste any more words with you. Aren''t we going to fight today? Come at me!" Brother said confidently as he looked at Madman He.


    Madman He obviously didn''t dare to make a move first. After all, there are so many of us here, and when they see Brother Kun bringing so many people along, the faces of He Jungong, Brother Tao, and the others were all filled with disbelief and fear.


    "He Jun, weren''t you very arrogant just now? Why aren''t you so arrogant now?" Jiang Shan looked at He Jun and laughed.


    He Jun wanted to refute Jiang Shan, but he didn''t dare to refute my words because of how many people I had.


    "You don''t have to talk to them, brothers! "Charge!" Big Brother Kun didn''t want to waste his breath on them, so he ordered everyone to charge towards He Jun and the others like hungry wolves.


    Originally, we thought that without reinforcements, we would be depressed, but now, our morale is high. With a single order from Brother Kun, we swung our wooden sticks and started to fight.


    When He Jun''s people saw us, they didn''t want to fight anymore, so we fought very easily. It wasn''t because we were strong, but because He Jun''s people didn''t want to get beaten up.


    Of course, those people here were basically students of He Jun''s school. These students were just there to fill the numbers, and there were only a few people who truly helped He Jun in the fight.


    Of course, other than the students that He Jun has called, those lackeys are not easy to deal with because Brother Kun told us to go deal with them, so we''ll leave these lackeys to them.


    Don''t look at how gentle Big Brother Kun looks, but if they really fight, no one would believe that he hasn''t trained in martial arts.


    If the strongest one among them was his brother, then he wouldn''t have made a move. He just stood there quietly, smoking his cigarette and watching the fight.


    Even though my brother treated me coldly, I couldn''t hate him. At most, I would be angry for a while, because in my heart, even though he had changed, he was still the brother who loved me back then.


    Brother Kun and his men are fighting with Madman He, while I, Jiang Shan and An Dabao, have already arrived in front of He Jun and the others. Brother Kun is leading his men to fight with Madman He, and I, Jiang Shan and An Dabao, have already arrived in front of He Jun and the others.


    As for Brother Fatty, Jiang Shan let him leave. Previously, Brother Fatty did not deal any heavy blows to him, so this time, Jiang Shan let him leave was considered as returning the favor.


    After the chubby brother left, only He Junjun and Ma Tao remained. Everyone else was still fighting, and there was no way for them to get away.


    "He Jun, I don''t want more people to bully you because you have less people. Today, we''ll fight one on one. If you win, that''s me losing, but if not, that''s you losing!" I looked at He Jun and said calmly.


    Today we''re going to win, but I want He Jun to be convinced of his defeat. I want him to know that without the help of some of his henchmen, he''s nothing. I will return all the bullying he did to me today!


    He Jun looked at me gritting his teeth, but he has no other choice other than to agree. If he agrees, he has a slight chance of winning, but if he doesn''t, not only does he not have a chance, he will be beaten up by us.


    He Jun didn''t say anything. He brandished his wooden stick and rushed towards me. It was obvious that he was acquiescing.


    When Jiang Shan saw He Jun rushing towards me, he initially wanted to help me, but I just had to let him deal with Ma Tao.


    I picked up the wooden stick and went up to fight with He Jun, and the wooden stick clashed together, causing my hand to shake painfully. I picked up the wooden stick and then went up to fight with He Jun, and the wooden stick clashed with each other, and my hand trembled painfully.


    He Jun fiercely attacked for a while, his strength and speed dropping. This was the perfect time for me to counterattack. If I didn''t counterattack now, then when would I?


    Thinking back to the bullying that He Jun had done to me at school, my entire body was filled with power. While He Jun was relaxing, I viciously kicked him in the stomach.


    He Jun fell to the ground with a cry. I put down my wooden stick and clenched my fist as I rushed forward. I punched him a few times before looking at him with confidence and said, "Are you convinced?"


    "I can''t accept this!" Although I pressed He Jun onto the ground and punched him a few times, his mouth was still very hard.


    At this moment, Jiang Shan had already knocked Ma Tao down.


    Most of the people that Lunatic He had called had also been put down, and the fight was nearing its end.


    I punched He Jun''s back a few more times before asking him if he was willing to submit. He Jun''s answer was the same as before. Not willing to accept it!


    Seeing He Jun''s unyielding expression, I''m really angry this time. If you don''t accept this, then I''ll beat you until you admit it!


    I clenched my fist and used all of my strength to viciously punch He Jun''s head a few times. He Jun''s nose was bleeding from the punch, but he still refused to accept it!


    I wanted to punch He Jun a few more times, but before I could even clench my fist, Lunatic He rushed over and kicked me away.


    "F * ck me, little b * stard. You dare to hit my son? I''ll kill you today!" Crazy He fiercely glared at me as his eyes turned red.


    Madman He was not lightly beaten by Brother Kun, and blood was still hanging from the corner of his mouth, but for his son He Jun, he still desperately rushed over and kicked me away.


    Lunatic He came over to check on He Jun''s injuries. With red eyes, he walked towards me and said while gnashing his teeth, "You beat my son to such a state. I will take your life today!"


    As he said that, Madman He drew a shiny blade from his waist and walked towards me viciously.

 C42

    Madman He looked at me with a red glow in his eyes. He really wanted to kill me, but I was really scared when I saw the cold blade in his hand. I kept moving my body back and forth on the ground, afraid that madman He would actually kill me with one slash.


    Lunatic He was only a step away from me, and I could already feel the warmth of the knife in his hand.


    "I''ll kill you with a single slash of my blade!" Crazy He roared, raised his knife and charged towards me.


    I was so scared that my whole body was shaking. I put my hands in front of me to block it, and I was so scared that I didn''t even dare open my eyes.


    Just when I thought I had been stabbed by a knife, I realized that Lunatic He''s knife had not pierced me. I opened my eyes to see what was going on, only to see that there was a thug in front of me who had grabbed Lunatic He''s knife.


    I looked up along the pair of large hands and saw a familiar yet somewhat unfamiliar face. It''s my brother! It was his brother who held the blade in Madman He''s hand!


    "Big brother!" I looked at my big brother and sincerely called out. Somehow, seeing that my brother was injured made my heart hurt, and my eyes filled with tears.


    "Are you alright?" My brother looked at me and asked with deep concern. It was the first time in a long time that he used such a gentle tone to talk to me. I didn''t really react to him speaking like that, but in the end, I just nodded my head and said he was fine.


    Then, his brother kicked Madman He onto the ground and threw the knife to the side. Just as his brother was about to charge over and give Madman He a good beating, He Jun crawled up from the ground and looked at his brother with sincerity: "I give up, I give up, don''t hit my dad!"


    After He Jun said this, the elder brother loosened his clenched fists and shouted at He Jun, "Scram!"


    He Jun supported Madman He, Ma Tao, and the others as they left in a sorry state. When He Jun had just taken a few steps, Jiang Shan said, "I hope you will keep your promise. I don''t want to see you in the school!"


    He Jun turned around and angrily looked at me and Jiang Shan. Then, he said, "I, He Jun, am not someone who goes back on my words. I will keep my word!"


    Brother Kun sent all of the injured people to the clinic to be bandaged. After they were bandaged, Brother Kun brought us to a KTV, the rest of the people are in a different room, while Brother Kun, my Big Treasure Kun, is in a different room.


    Brother Kun had a few songs ordered and a few beers brought up as a celebration of victory today.


    Originally, I didn''t have much to drink, but after being persuaded by Brother Kun, I drank almost eight bottles of beer until I was dizzy and couldn''t even walk steadily.


    Jiang Shan also drank a lot, but he wasn''t as drunk as me, so he sent me back after drinking a bit, leaving brother An Dabao behind in the private room to drink. Just as Jiang Shan and I came out of the private room, brother Kun called five or six pretty girls in to keep us company, and after drinking with us, I naturally slept with them, I was very dissatisfied with brother Kun''s actions, why didn''t we call him a woman when we were here?


    He left me at my uncle''s house, and I knocked on the door for a long time before I opened it. It seemed that my uncle and aunt were not at home, and only my cousin was at home.


    Cousin saw me so drunk, with a disdainful look on my face, saying "What are you drinking outside? Drinking like this".


    As soon as Cousin said that, she helped me into my room with a look of disgust. At that time, I was still in a daze from the alcohol, so I didn''t know what kind of tendons were in place. After Cousin helped me into my room, I immediately pushed her onto the bed and kissed her on the lips.


    When I kissed my cousin''s jelly-like lips, I smiled foolishly. After my cousin pushed me away from her body, she kept wiping her lips, puking with disdain.


    When I saw my cousin''s pretty face, I wanted to kiss her a few more times. My cousin raised her hand and slapped me in the face. When I woke up the next morning, my face was still burning with pain.


    When I woke up, it was almost time for class. I quickly got up and washed my face. My cousin was in the living room eating. When she saw me coming out of the room, she looked at me with disdain and snorted sinisterly.


    Wasn''t it just kissing you a few times? With that expression, I will definitely make you cry that day! I said to myself.


    It was already late. After I finished washing up, I went to the school. When I arrived at the school gate, I saw a group of people gathered there. I didn''t know what was going on.


    The two people in the crowd are the people I hate. One is He Jun and the other is Li Xiang Ning. Today, Li Xiang Ning was wearing a small black and white shirt, matching her short black skirt. She was as beautiful and beautiful as ever.


    And today, He Jun fought particularly formally. He wore a black suit and was even sprayed with a lot of perfume. Of course, the most eye-catching thing was the 99 roses in his hands.


    Originally, I didn''t want to continue watching, but He Jun didn''t notice me. Moreover, I really wanted to know if Li Xiang Ning would accept He Jun. After that, I shamelessly hid in the crowd and continued watching.


    "Student Li Xiang Ning, I have liked you for a long time. From the first time I saw you, I had already fallen in love with you. Today, I may have dropped out of school. Before I quit, I felt that I must tell you my love so that I won''t have any regrets!" He Jun looked at Li Xiang Ning lovingly and said.


    Li Xiang Ning looked at He Jun, who was kneeling on one knee with a rose in his hand, but didn''t make any gesture. She just stood there, watching He Jun silently.


    "Student Li Xiang Ning, can you be my girlfriend?" He Jun looked at Li Xiang Ning as he asked in a loud and serious voice.


    Li Xiang Ning looked at He Jun hesitating for a long time, then very politely apologized to He Jun, saying, "I feel that we''re only fit to be ordinary friends! Being a couple was really inappropriate! "Sorry."


    Although Li Xiang Ning said this with an apologetic tone, in the end, she still rejected He Jun. Li Xiang Ning had refused too many people, and every few days there would be people who would confess to her.


    After He Jun heard what Li Xiang Ning said, he kneeled down on one knee, his face filled with pain and disappointment.


    It wasn''t strange for Li Xiang Ning to reject He Jun. In the eyes of all the boys in school, a goddess like Li Xiang Ning was not someone who would end up single so easily. Only then would she, who was single, be able to enjoy the adoration and adoration of others. Moreover, a pampered rich child like Li Xiang Ning had extremely high standards. There were very few people who were able to enter her eyes.


    "I''m sorry! "I still have to go back to class, so I''ll be leaving first!" Li Xiang Ning probably felt that it was rather awkward continuing on like this and found an excuse to leave.


    After Li Xiang Ning left, the crowd also dispersed, leaving behind He Jun who knelt there with a face full of disappointment.


    Although I really hate He Jun, I sympathize with him quite a bit at this moment. For Li Xiang Ning, he and I had a conflict, and in the end ended up like this, while Li Xiang Ning treated her like this.


    After the crowd dispersed, I followed the stream of people upstairs. When I entered the classroom, Sun Han was already seated on a chair.


    When Sun Han saw me enter the classroom, he lowered his head with some shyness. After I sat down, he shamelessly asked me if I had seen what she had given me.


    When Sun Han said this, I remembered that the envelope was still in my pocket. I honestly told Sun Han that I had forgotten to look at it.


    After Sun Han heard what I said, he became unhappy and turned around to ignore me. He didn''t even want to talk to me anymore.


    I said that I would watch it when I returned home at noon. Sun Han looked at me snappily and said, "I told you not to watch it today. Don''t look at it anymore. Hmph!"


    I said what was in that envelope. Is it important?


    Sun Han Li ignored me, and didn''t even answer me.


    What was in the envelope?

 C43

    Sun Han ignored me all morning. At noon, I said I would send her back, but she didn''t pay attention to me. She just quickly walked forward, leaving me behind.


    After I went back, I quickly caught sight of the clothes I changed out and found the envelope Sun Han gave me. I couldn''t wait to open it. Inside the envelope was a pink piece of paper that was filled with the scent of a young girl.


    I opened up the pink piece of paper and found that it was filled with densely written words. The words were Sun Han''s.


    After reading what Sun Han had written, I finally understood why Sun Han ignored me. It was all my fault.


    Before I was in junior high school, there were two types of confessions, one was to throw paper balls, the other was to write love letters. When I was in junior high school, I wasn''t as enlightened as the other guys, so I wrote love letters to the girls I liked. In junior high school, love letters were very far away from me, firstly, it was because I wasn''t enlightened, and secondly, it was because there wasn''t a girl I liked.


    The reason why I said love letters was because Sun Han wrote me a love letter. Sun Han''s writing skills were very literary and he didn''t feel numb at all. This made me a little disappointed, but my happiness overflowed everything.


    But after being happy for a while, I started to think about one thing, and that was, do I like Sun Han? My answer was yes, I had always thought of Sun Han as a friend, but that wasn''t the case. Just a moment ago, when I saw Sun Han''s love letter for me, I was almost unable to contain my joy.


    After I finished reading, I carefully preserved the love letter Sun Han wrote to me, then took the money to the street to buy some small gifts. Sun Han was unhappy in the morning, how could he coax her if he didn''t buy some gifts?


    By the time I arrived at the school in the afternoon, it was already almost time for class, and Sun Han was already seated. After I sat down, he had the nerve to lower his head and ask, "Did you watch it when you went back in the afternoon?"


    "Oh, look at my memory, I forgot about it again. I''ll definitely watch it when I get back in the afternoon." I smiled foolishly at Sun Han. Sure enough, when Sun Han heard me say this, he turned around angrily and ignored me, even grumbling about whether he liked it or not.


    At this moment, I took out the gift that I had prepared a long time ago and placed it on Sun Han''s desk. I looked at Sun Han with a silly smile and said, "I lied to you. Actually, I have long since seen it!" "Actually, I was also that sort of person." I felt a little embarrassed when I finished saying that.


    After Sun Han looked at the gift I bought for her, he looked at me and asked shamelessly, "Just now, you said that you were actually also ¡­ what are you also?"


    I thought that I was someone who could speak fluently, but when I said those four words, I felt a little embarrassed. Seeing that I was embarrassed, Sun Han kept asking me, causing me to blush a little.


    "I like you too!" In the end, I said what I wanted to say out loud. After I said it out loud, Sun Han felt even more embarrassed.


    "This is in the classroom, you can''t lower your voice!" Sun Han said to me in a blaming tone before burying her head on the desk with a bashful expression.


    I really didn''t think too much about it just now. I just said whatever I thought and didn''t think it was there at all.


    What I said just now was too loud, and everyone in the classroom heard it. Some of the better ones were still making a ruckus.


    Of course, what I just said was heard by Li Xiang Ning, who was in the classroom. She muttered sourly from behind, "An ugly man with an ugly woman, it''s quite suitable!"


    Originally, I wanted to stand up and argue with Li Xiang Ning. It was as if she was the most beautiful person in the world. However, I didn''t say anything in the end. People like Li Xiang Ning couldn''t be bothered to argue with her. Talking to her was just a waste of saliva.


    Sun Han and I didn''t speak for the entire morning. The feelings between us were really strange. Even though we already broke that layer of paper, we were both a little embarrassed to talk to each other.


    When it was noon, I mustered up my courage and spoke to Sun Han. I said that I would treat her to a meal. Sun Han nodded in agreement.


    On the way to the restaurant, I took a deep breath and gathered up the courage to grab Sun Han''s white and tender hands. Sun Han didn''t refuse and just let me hold onto them.


    Sun Han''s hands were smooth and very elastic. They were extremely easy to touch. I almost couldn''t let go of her hand. I couldn''t wait to hold her hand like this for the rest of my life.


    We had a simple meal in the restaurant, then walked slowly along the road, as if we were taking a walk.


    Sun Han and I didn''t say anything, but in the end, I broke the deadlock and said, "Why don''t we go watch a movie tonight? I heard that a few good films have been released recently."


    Sun Han nodded in agreement, saying that she could watch movies, but if she wanted to come back earlier, she had to do it live.


    After the agreement was made, we went to the cinema at 7 PM to watch a movie together. After watching the movie, I sent Sun Han to the basement of her apartment. Originally, I was going to leave, but Sun Han told me to stay behind to accompany her.


    After Sun Han said that, I didn''t leave. I sat to the side and watched her live broadcast. I waited a long time for Sun Han to get off the broadcast.


    Sun Han got off the live stream and took a towel and shower gel to shower. There was a bathroom on it, but he had to pay the landlord to use it. It wasn''t expensive, only a few dollars a time.


    After Sun Han finished his shower, he came down wearing her pink pajamas. Sun Han was rather cute in pink pajamas, just like a pink little girl. It gave people an urge to kiss her on the cheek.


    After Sun Han had showered, he sat on her bed and cut off her toenails. Sun Han''s pajamas were relatively loose, so when I stood up, I could see the scenery inside her pajamas. Sun Han''s body wasn''t as plump as Cousin''s, just a little bit better than an airport, but all of this didn''t affect my love for her.


    After seeing the scenery inside Sun Han''s pajamas, I unknowingly felt even more stoned. Smelling the fragrance emitted by Sun Han''s body, it was as though there was a wild beast in my heart that lured me into committing a crime.


    After cutting off the toenails, Sun Han raised his head and saw my mouse light. He followed my gaze and immediately understood that I was staring at her breasts. His face immediately flushed red.


    After I was discovered by Sun Han, my old face turned red and I stood there at a loss as if I was a child who had made a mistake.


    After we felt awkward for a while, I mustered up my courage and said to Sun Han, "Can you let me have that one?"


    "That''s that ¡­" Sun Han said embarrassedly, his face red like an apple.


    "It was the one who took off my clothes and gave it to me!" I was also out of my mind back then, speaking to Sun Han like this.


    "No, my mom said that we can only do that after we get married. We can''t do that before we get married!" Sun Han looked at me and said resolutely.


    Since Sun Han was so determined, I naturally couldn''t say anything about it. After thinking about it, I could only take a step back. Looking at Sun Han, I said pitifully, "If that''s the case, then let me kiss him!"


    Sun Han nodded at me after thinking for a while. When he saw Sun Han nod his head, my little heart thumped in my chest. Excitement is more important than any feeling.


    I sat down before Sun Han in a very agitated and nervous manner. Sun Han was also very nervous and his face was flushed red, making him feel embarrassed to raise his head and look at me.


    I sat in front of Sun Han and held her in my arms. Then I kissed her pink lips while waiting for the right opportunity. Then I stuck my tongue into Sun Han''s mouth and kissed Sun Han''s lips.


    It was obvious that Sun Han had not accepted the kiss and even bit my tongue in nervousness.


    "Sorry, I''ve never kissed anyone before." Sun Han looked at me apologetically.


    "No problem, I''ll teach you!"

 C44

    I told Sun Han not to move. Just hold me. I''ll teach her how to kiss, but I don''t even know how. I''ve only read about kissing techniques in some magazines, but I haven''t actually driven them yet.


    I hugged Sun Han as I greedily kissed her. I couldn''t suppress the primal impulse in my heart for a while. I pressed Sun Han down on the bed. My hands started to become dishonest as I touched her body.


    Just as I was about to put my hand into Sun Han''s shirt, Sun Han stopped his actions and held my hand. Sun Han looked at me shyly and said, "I''ve already been kissed by you, so don''t be like this!"


    "If you don''t let me have that, then I''ll just touch it. Don''t worry, I''ll just touch it!" I said gently, looking at Sun Han.


    Under my cajoling and deceiving, Sun Han let go of my hand and I smoothly reached my hand into her clothes.


    After stroking Sun Han a few times, I stretched out my hand and hugged him a few times. After kissing Sun Han a few times, I prepared to leave.


    Just as I was preparing to leave, Sun Han told me to sleep here tonight. Since we already have a relationship like this, there''s nothing to avoid.


    Sun Han told me to sleep in the bed with her, but before I went to bed, she gave me an agreement. I definitely won''t do anything to her at night.


    I also agreed. If not, then so be it. After making an agreement with Sun Han, I went to sleep on Sun Han''s bed.


    When we got to Sun Han''s bed, I asked him to carry Sun Han to sleep. Sun Han didn''t refuse and told me to carry him to sleep, but just a few minutes'' sleep later Sun Han already had an objection.


    Sun Han lightly stomped on my butt and said unhappily, "That thing of yours is sticking on my butt!"


    I said this was a normal reaction. You''re so pretty and I can''t help it, Sun Han said. If I use that thing to prop her up again, I''ll make a bunk on the floor. Don''t sleep on the bed with her.


    I said there was nothing I could do about it. I saw you and couldn''t help it, so Sun Han didn''t say anything after I said that and just slept with me for the whole night.


    Now that I think about it, I was really too pure back then. Such a good opportunity and I really didn''t touch Sun Han. He''s still too young.


    It was probably due to me not being able to sleep soundly that Sun Han woke up early the next day. As it wasn''t time yet, I slept on the bed, and after Sun Han woke up, he bought me breakfast before coming back. After eating, we went to school together.


    Back in school, I was especially jealous of those couples holding hands, but now I don''t have to be envious, because I also have a girlfriend to hold hands.


    I held Sun Han''s hand tightly along the way, as if afraid that someone would take her away. Sun Han was also happy to have me hold her hand like this, so I ran into Anda Bao at the school gate. Anda Bao had also just arrived at school, and seeing me holding hands with Sun Han, he threw me a mischievous smile before walking away.


    Inside the classroom, there were even more people who looked at me with envy, and I enjoyed it.


    During class, I always held Sun Han''s hand. For this reason, I was even called out twice by the teacher, allowing me to pick up a bit of information in class. Don''t mess with the female students.


    Very quickly, the news of me and Sun Han together spread throughout the school. Even Jiang Shan found out about it, and he even teased me about giving him sweets. In the future, the child will recognize him as his godfather, so I could only smile.


    He Jun and Ma Tao had already checked out yesterday, so there was no one in the school against me. Of course, except for Li Xiang Ning.


    Li Xiang Ning couldn''t bear to see me in such a good state. Thus, shortly before class was due to begin, a conflict broke out between Li Xiang Ning and Sun Han.


    In the afternoon, just before class started, I arrived at school. The moment I entered the classroom, I saw Li Xiang Ning scolding Sun Han, while Sun Han was standing at the side, not saying a word. Li Xiang Ning was scolding him.


    In the past, Li Xiang Ning wouldn''t have clashed with Sun Han because Sun Han was not even close to her and she didn''t even bother to interact with Sun Han. But now, Li Xiang Ning has a conflict with Sun Han.


    When Sun Han sat down on his seat, he accidentally bumped into a bag on Li Xiang''s desk. Li Xiang Ning''s bag had some rather expensive cosmetics and things like that, Sun Han knocked her bag down onto the floor, some of the cosmetics were smashed open, and some of the cosmetics that were smashed open also made Li Xiang Ning''s bag bloom.


    Because of this, Li Xiang Ning refused to forgive Sun Han and even began to curse him.


    "Are you blind? You can even touch such a big bag, do you know how expensive my cosmetics bag is?" "Even if I sold your house, I wouldn''t be able to buy it!" After I arrived, Li Xiang Ning was still blabbering.


    I think it''s also because of me that Li Xiang Ning refused to let Sun Han go. After I arrived, Li Xiang Ning''s words became even more intense, and after glancing at me, she looked at Sun Han with disdain and said, "Oh, your boyfriend came, and told him to stick his head out for you."


    Sun Han knocked away Li Xiang Ning''s things. Because he was in the wrong, he didn''t say anything. Being bullied by Li Xiang Ning, he almost shed tears from being wronged, causing me to feel heartache.


    "It''s just some cosmetics and a bag! "You don''t need to be like this!" I said as I looked at Li Xiang Ning with a face full of resentment. This Li Xiang Ning was indeed good-looking, but this kind of behavior was really annoying.


    "It''s so easy to say it, compensate me!" Can you afford it? "Stinky diaosi!" Li Xiang Ning looked at me and said disdainfully.


    Just as I was about to refute Li Xiang Ning, her girlfriends stood up and said, "I am indeed the same. All things are alike. Her girlfriends are just as bad as her."


    Originally, I only wanted to argue with Li Xiang Ning, but her friends were speaking too harshly, and my anger was growing. I wanted to take care of her a long time ago, but who was previously there, and now that He Jun is no longer here, how can I let her do as she pleases?


    I angrily looked at Li Xiang Ning, telling her to keep her mouth clean. After hearing what I said, Li Xiang Ning was unwilling to forgive me. She pouted her small mouth and said, "I''m just not going to keep my mouth clean. What can you do to me!?" If you have the ability, then compensate me with these items! "


    After saying that, she used all her strength to smash my body with her bag. Being hit by her like that, my rage naturally flared up. I raised my hand to slap her face.


    With a "pa" sound, Li Xiang Ning covered her white face as she laid her arms on the table and cried.


    No matter what, she''s a girl, it''s not right to hit a girl. But in this situation, I still can''t bring myself to apologize to Li Xiang Ning, or something like that.


    After slapping Li Xiang Ning''s face, I sat down in my seat while Li Xiang Ning sobbed softly in the back.


    After the teacher had arrived, Li Xiang Ning unceremoniously reported to me. She looked at him with a wronged expression as she pointed at me and said, "Teacher, he hit me!"


    After asking for the reason, the teacher criticized me and then punished me for cleaning up the classroom today.


    Due to being bullied by Li Xiang Ning, Sun Han was unhappy all afternoon. Thus, after school was dismissed in the afternoon, I made an appointment to go shopping with Sun Han tonight, hoping that this would improve her mood.


    After dressing up a little, I went to look for Sun Han to go shopping. I held Sun Han''s hand and held him as we strolled down the street. However, it didn''t look like Sun Han was happy about it.


    We continued walking forward. After walking just a few steps, I stopped. Sun Han asked me why I wasn''t leaving. I said that we should go back first.


    I say this because I see a familiar face in the street ¡ª the man my cousin was supposed to meet when she went out.

 C45

    The man was also shopping, and he was only a few steps ahead of us. I could still see the scar on his forehead where I had smashed him with a beer bottle.


    There were three other people with the man. They seemed to be his friends, but in the end they were all with him.


    I held Sun Han''s hand and was about to head back, but who would''ve thought that the man just happened to turn his head and see me. Everyone was right, the man''s expression immediately changed when he saw me.


    It is said that when enemies meet, they make eye contact. If I were to be caught by them, I definitely wouldn''t have a good ending.


    "Run, run," I said anxiously while holding Sun Han''s hand.


    Sun Han didn''t know the story behind it, but seeing that I was in such a hurry, he quickly followed suit.


    "Little brat, I finally met you. Today, if I catch you, I won''t be raising you even if your legs are broken!" That man cursed fiercely behind me.


    He definitely wouldn''t let me off easily after I used such a heavy hand on him back then. I pulled Sun Han''s hand and shuttled back and forth on the street. That man brought along his men and chased after me relentlessly.


    I pulled Sun Han and ran nonstop. Sun Han was with me, if I was caught, that man would definitely take care of Sun Han as well.


    Now that I think about it, I shouldn''t have injured this man to save my cousin. Anyway, I didn''t treat her well when I saved her, but now that I think about it, it''s useless. At this moment, the most important thing is how to escape and not get caught.


    In the end, Sun Han is still a girl, so his stamina is definitely not as good as mine. Not long after running, Sun Han said that her legs were sore and she couldn''t run anymore.


    "Little bastard, if I let my labor force catch you, my labor force will kill you! "Don''t think about running away today." The man was swearing behind us, getting closer and closer.


    If it was me alone, I had the confidence to escape, but taking Sun Han with me now is much slower, and I can''t just leave Sun Han behind. Just as I was burning with anxiety, I saw a dark alley not far ahead.


    I pulled Sun Han''s hand and ran into the dark alley. After running in, I told Sun Han not to make a sound and to hide somewhere properly. After doing that, everything would be up to fate.


    Very quickly, that man brought me to an alley. Hearing their footsteps, my heart almost jumped to my throat. My heart was beating rapidly.


    "F * ck, where''s that little b * stard, didn''t he run over here just now? Where did he go?" That man said angrily.


    "He probably ran off in another direction. Should we chase him or not?"


    "Chase your ass, you haven''t even seen a shadow! Where are you going?!" That man said in a flustered and exasperated tone.


    After a while, the man seemed to have left with his men. Only the distant sounds of music could be heard from outside the alley.


    Sun Han and I held our breath and stretched out our heads to observe. After seeing that there was no one outside, we walked out. After we walked out, we all let out a long breath.


    After calming himself down, Sun Han asked me what relationship I had with those people, and I said it was nothing. It was just a small grudge, but when Sun Han saw that I wasn''t going to confess to her, he immediately ignored me and whispered that she was my girlfriend now, while I didn''t confess anything to her.


    After Sun Han muttered, I could only confess. After telling her everything, Sun Han was now a female anchorwoman. Saying it was like giving her a warning, don''t believe that the so-called tycoons on the internet were all bad people.


    After Sun Han heard what I said, he said ''oh'' and said that she only believed in me and wouldn''t believe in another guy. ''I laughed and pinched her nose before taking her hand and preparing to leave.


    "It was really exciting just now, even more exciting than a roller coaster!" Sun Han giggled as he looked at me, revealing his little white teeth.


    Stimulation is stimulation, but it was dangerous.


    When Sun Han and I were about to take a taxi back, we bumped into a shop that sold bags. Sun Han went straight in after seeing it, and I followed him in after Sun Han went in.


    Sun Han had chosen a suitable bag for himself for a long time. The bag looked pretty good, but it was also very expensive, costing several hundred yuan to buy. After hesitating for a while, Sun Han took out all the money he had saved and bought that bag.


    At the beginning, I thought Sun Han bought it because he liked the bag, but it wasn''t like what I thought. Sun Han bought the bag to give to Li Xiang Ning.


    I really don''t understand. Why would Li Xiang Ning buy a bag for Li Xiang Ning when she treated Sun Han like that?


    "No matter what, I have already dirtied her bag and ruined her cosmetics. Just treat this bag as an apology!" Sun Han looked at me and gently said.


    I didn''t know if I should call Sun Han a fool or if she was sensible and knew how to conduct herself. Li Xiang Ning didn''t ask for money in the end, but Sun Han already bought everything and spent her own money. I had no right to criticize her or criticize her or anything like that.


    After buying the bag, Sun Han stuffed the bag into my hands and told me to pass the bag to Li XiangNing, while also apologizing for her. She and Li XiangNing didn''t really have much to say, so she wasn''t able to open her mouth.


    The key point is that I''m having a bit of a dilemma. My relationship with Li Xiang Ning has always been extremely tense, but in the end, I''m Sun Han''s boyfriend. There''s no reason for me not to help her.


    After Sun Han said that, I didn''t say anything else. I nodded my head as I held the bag in my hand, saying that I will give it to Li Xiang Ning tomorrow.


    "You''re so nice to me!" Sun Han smiled sweetly at me and then tiptoed to kiss my face. I could feel the warmth of her lips on my cheek.


    Originally, I thought this would make things a little difficult for me, but after Sun Han gave me a kiss, I decided that I had to go!


    The next day during class, Li Xiang Ning and her friends were sitting on the school''s flower beds playing. I awkwardly took my bag and walked in front of Li Xiang Ning. When I walked in front of Li Xiang Ning, I told her that there was something I wanted to tell her.


    Li Xiang Ning sized me up before impatiently saying, "If you have something to say, quickly say it, I don''t have the time!"


    What I hate most about her is her superior manner, but I put up with it.


    I took out the bag and handed it over to Li Xiang Ning. Looking at her, I said very sincerely, "I was in the wrong with what happened yesterday, I shouldn''t have hit you. Didn''t Sun Han dirty your bag?


    Before I said this, I was already prepared to be humiliated by Li Xiang Ning. After all, Li Xiang Ning often does humiliating things, and it''s not the first or second time. What surprised me was that Li Xiang Ning didn''t take the opportunity to humiliate me.


    After Li Xiang Ning heard what I said, she pouted at me and said angrily, "Even if this bag is for me, you still slapped me yesterday!"


    After Li Xiang Ning said that in a huff, I extended my face in front of her. Clapping my face, I closed my eyes and said, "Fine. I hit you yesterday. Can''t I let you hit me back today?"


    "Who is it?" Who wants to hit you!? "Hmph." Li Xiang Ning pouted and snorted, then took the bag in my hand and left.


    If you don''t want to hit me, then why did you always use books to hit me?


    After Li Xiang Ning took the bag away, I went back to report to Sun Han. After Sun Han received the news, he happily said that we would go out to eat lunch together with her. I smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Quickly, it was already noon. I held onto Sun Han''s hand and headed towards a restaurant near the school. However, just as I reached the entrance, I was stopped by a familiar voice calling out to me from behind.


    "Little bastard, let''s see where you can run to today!"

 C46

    I heard this voice last night, so of course I won''t forget. The moment I heard this voice, I pulled on Sun Han''s hand and prepared to run. This bastard is really haunting, he didn''t find us last night, so why did he come here today?


    I pulled on Sun Han''s hand and was about to run away, but was stopped just as I was about to run a few steps.


    "Little bastard, I''ll see where you can run to today!" The man immediately grabbed my clothes and glared at me viciously.


    It was obvious that he had come prepared. He had brought over ten people with him today. It was obvious that he wanted to take care of me. We won''t be able to escape this time, we''re surrounded. It seems like we''re destined to die today.


    "You sure f * cking know how to run. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I finally found you today." That man looked at me and said fiercely.


    I know that whatever I say at this moment will be of no use, and my only hope is that he won''t hurt Sun Han, so I''ll thank the heavens.


    The man pulled my clothes to the side and his gaze landed on Sun Han. When he saw Sun Han''s pretty face, he smiled evilly, revealing his malicious intentions.


    "Damn it, you ruined my good fortune last time. Don''t you have to compensate me this time?" That man looked at me with a cold smile and was prepared to make a move on Sun Han.


    It was impossible for me to agree to make a move on Sun Han in broad daylight. I used all my strength to push the man away before loudly shouting at the terrified Sun Han, "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    "What about you?" Sun Han was obviously worried about me, and seeing the worry on his face made me happy. I said leave me alone, they won''t dare to do anything to me.


    Sun Han glanced at me before running away. Those people wanted to chase after Sun Han when they saw him, so I ran up to push them away. When I saw Sun Han run far away, I finally felt relieved.


    After Sun Han ran away, the man became angry from embarrassment and kicked me down to my stomach before clenching his fist to hit me. That man was an adult after all, and his strength was great, so much so that his fist almost broke my bones.


    "Motherf * cker, I was planning on letting that girl in the dark take some money and then forget about it, but you''re just f * cking looking to die. Okay, today I''ll let you work hard!" Saying that, that man gave me a punch and a kick.


    The fists rained down on my body like raindrops, causing me to feel pain all over. My brain was completely muddled, and my vision was somewhat blurry.


    "Brother Jian, it''s about time. If we really kill him, then something will happen!" Seeing that I was about to lose consciousness from lying on the ground, one of us stopped and said to the man.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? If I die, I''ll just lose some money. It''s not like I''m going to f * cking beat people to death!" "Keep hitting me, beat me to death!" That man roared fiercely.


    After a while, the man bought a beer from the canteen and placed it in front of me. He held my clothes like he was holding a dog and fiercely said, "Do you remember what brand of beer bottle you used to hit me with last time?"


    The man saw that I didn''t say anything, nor did he do anything. He took out a bottle of beer from the beer and placed it in front of me, "Since you don''t want to say anything, then I''ll let it be. I''ll smash you however you want!"


    Boom! *


    After saying that, he took the beer bottle and smashed it on my head. The glass fragments of the beer bottle were shattered on the floor and my hair was full of beer. My forehead was already bleeding.


    Blood trickled down the bridge of my nose, blocking my line of sight. My entire body fell to the ground. I didn''t even have the strength to support my body.


    I didn''t expect him to hit me so hard, so hard, and for a moment I felt as if I were dying, my head spinning, my vision blurring.


    "Brother Jian, don''t tell me you really beat me to death?" The people who hit me were clearly frightened, fearing that they would beat me to death.


    "So what if he''s dead!" This kind of trash deserved to die! "Let''s go, let''s go eat. I''ve been looking for this trash for the whole morning, he must be hungry!" That man brought those people away with him with a smile, leaving me lying on the floor.


    I lied on the ground for a while, then Sun Han called over Andes, who quickly brought me inside the hospital. When I got inside the hospital, my head was wrapped in gauze, my body was also smeared with medicine, and I was resting on the bed.


    Sun Han didn''t go to class in the afternoon and stayed with me in the hospital. After class in the afternoon, Jiang Shan and Anda Bao came to see me together.


    Jiang Shan asked me why that person hit me, and why he hit me so heavily.


    I told everything that happened, and Jiang Shan asked me if I still remembered what that man looked like after I finished speaking. He wanted people to take revenge for him, and although I remember his appearance, I think I''ll have to rest for a long time to find him in my current condition.


    Jiang Shan said that he wouldn''t take revenge until I recovered from my injuries. I can''t take this beating for nothing, I have to fight him back.


    After I stayed in the hospital for two days, my aunt and uncle brought me back. Actually, they felt sorry for my uncle and aunt, so I came to the county to study.


    After my uncle brought me out of the hospital, I took care of myself in my room. When my cousin who was always at home saw me like this, she grumpily said that maybe I was fighting outside again and got beaten up like this.


    If my cousin had a good talk with me, I definitely wouldn''t be angry, but her tone is too unpleasant. Thinking about how I beat up that man for her, she used such a tone to talk to me. The tycoon you went to see! I was really blind back then, why do you care so much, you should have let him beat you! "


    Recently, there have been fewer people in my cousin''s broadcast room and the presents were pitifully bleak. She wasn''t in a good mood, so how could she listen to me talk about her like this? As soon as I finished speaking, she impatiently rebuked me.


    "My wishful thinking? Fine, I''ll wishful thinking! "It''s all my fault!" Saying that, I took out my phone and prepared to post a video of my cousin on the internet. In any case, she wouldn''t let me do it after such a long time.


    I was also angry at the time, so I immediately prepared to post the video to the internet. Seeing that I took out my phone, my cousin obviously knew what I was going to do, so she quickly reached over to grab my phone.


    "I''m warning you, if you post a video online, you can get out of my house," my cousin said, looking at me with a worried and angry expression.


    "I didn''t know that it was that guy who agreed to let me do it, but even after so much time had passed, he still didn''t let me do it. I actually didn''t care much about that. I only hit that guy because of you, and now you''re still talking about me!" I angrily said to my cousin.


    Just as Cousin Sister and I were arguing, Uncle and Aunt came back. As soon as they came back, Uncle and Aunt saw Cousin Sister was snatching my phone, and was even arguing loudly.


    After my aunt opened the door and came in, she asked me what we were arguing about. Seeing that my uncle and aunt had arrived, a smile immediately appeared on my angry face. I told my aunt that it was nothing.


    My cousin also smiled and said yes, the game on my phone is quite fun.


    Seeing how my cousin and I were laughing, my aunt didn''t say anything more. She told me to take care of my rest and recover my health as soon as possible.


    After saying that, my uncle and aunt went to take a shower and sleep. I also returned to my bed and prepared to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, while I was playing with my cell phone, there was a sudden knock on the door. The knock was very soft.


    I pulled on my pants and opened the door. Outside was my cousin in her pajamas.

 C47

    It''s already one in the morning. What is my cousin doing knocking on my door?


    Due to the quarrel between me and my cousin, it was a little awkward for us. I calmly looked at my cousin and asked her why she knocked on my door in the middle of the night. Cousin lowered her head to gather her emotions. She looked at me and gently said, "I have something that I want to discuss with you. Oh right, you probably didn''t send that video online, right?"


    I said no. After my cousin made a sound, she looked up at me and said, "I''ve promised you that I''ll let you have it. I''ll keep my promise and let you have it tonight, but you have to keep your promise and delete the video!"


    I said it was late at night, and my aunt and uncle were at home. My cousin said it was fine, my aunt and uncle was already sound asleep, and since my cousin said it, I didn''t say anything and let her into my room.


    I''m also a guilty conscience. I don''t even dare to turn on the lights. After my cousin entered my room, she sat on my bed. Although she pretended to be expressionless, it was obvious that she was very nervous.


    Of course, it wasn''t just my cousin who was nervous, I was also very nervous. At that time, I wasn''t even as nervous as Shi Yan. I was more excited than nervous, because tonight I was going to say goodbye to the boy.


    I let out a long breath and moved my body to my cousin''s side. Unconsciously, I held her hand.


    Cousin was indeed nervous, her palms were full of sweat, so was I. Her heart was beating extremely fast and she felt as if it was about to jump out of her chest.


    I sat on the bed nervously and excitedly, so that my cousin could also sit on the bed. My cousin obediently sat across from me with her head lowered. It was unknown whether it was due to shyness or embarrassment that she was looking at me.


    I touched my chest to calm my tense and excited emotions. I extended my hand to hold my cousin''s small white face. My cousin''s face was very pretty. Her big eyes had long eyelashes, and her eyes had a special charm to them.


    Cousin''s face was lifted by me. After which, she blinked her eyes and looked at me, a little embarrassed. Her small face was slightly red, which was extremely enchanting.


    I looked at my cousin''s rosy lips, swallowed my saliva, and then kissed my cousin''s rosy lips. My cousin pushed me away like a frightened rabbit after I kissed her, and told me not to kiss her, so I took off my pants.


    I said that doing that thing also needed to be done. I couldn''t possibly just take off my pants and start doing it as soon as I got into bed, right?


    After I said that, my cousin stopped talking. I kissed her again, but this time, she didn''t push me away.


    I kissed a few times before launching my tongue attack, turning it into a tongue kiss. After the last time I kissed Sun Han, I already had some experience. I tightly hugged my cousin while constantly entangled my tongue with my cousin''s small, rough tongue.


    I am sure that my cousin has never kissed like this before. In other words, I have never kissed my cousin like this before.


    Cousin was also raw, I don''t know if it was due to shyness or embarrassment, her hand grabbing onto the bed sheet but she didn''t want to hug me, I told her that it would be better if she hugged me, after that ''oh'', she carefully put her hand on my neck. As the kiss progressed, the hand she was holding on to me got closer and closer, the distance between the two of us was also very close, we were hugging each other''s bodies.


    I could clearly feel the pressure on my cousin''s chest. It was just that that incomparable pressure made me even more agitated. I also had the urge to act like a beast.


    As my cousin and I kissed passionately, my cousin''s tongue started to respond to me. As we kissed in such a sweet manner, for a moment, I had an illusion. I felt that my cousin wanted to be like me, but I put this feeling into my imagination.


    After a good kiss, I extended my hand towards my cousin''s pajamas. My cousin''s pajamas were very loose, and they were the kind of stuff that was quite slippery.


    I gently pulled off my cousin''s pajamas. After she took them off, the black cover appeared in my sight.


    The visual impact of that primal impulse was great, and when I saw that more than half of the white rabbit was visible under my cousin''s hood, I felt as if my nose were about to burst.


    When she saw me stunned while wearing the mask, my cousin became shy and lowered her head with a blush on her face.


    Just as I was about to uncover my cousin''s face, the light in the living room went on, and I let my cousin crawl into my bed. It was best not to let anyone see this kind of shameful thing.


    When my cousin saw the light go on, she panicked and quickly went inside my bed.


    When the light in the living room came on, my aunt knocked on my door and asked if I was asleep. I pulled up the covers and pretended to sleep.


    After a few more questions, I still didn''t answer. After a short while, my aunt unexpectedly opened the door to my room with a key in her hand.


    After my aunt came in, I was very nervous. I didn''t even dare move while lying on the bed, but I think that my cousin was the most nervous at this moment. She was lying on my stomach right now, and I could feel her nervousness.


    If my aunt found out that I was doing something shameful with my cousin, I would probably throw her out lightly and my uncle would definitely break my legs. After all, she was my cousin, even if they weren''t related by blood.


    Cousin was so nervous that she couldn''t find a place to place her hand. In the end, she actually placed her hand on top of mine, and as soon as I felt the warmth of her hand, I unconsciously felt even more. Cousin obviously felt my change, but she didn''t dare to move.


    After Aunt came in and turned on the light, I couldn''t pretend to be asleep anymore. I pretended to be awakened by the light as I opened my eyes, and saw Aunt pretending to be puzzled as she asked Aunt if there was anything wrong. Aunt said that everything was fine.


    I pretended to be suspicious as I replied ''oh''. Then, I asked my aunt if she was missing anything. My aunt said that she wasn''t missing anything, but I still paid attention to her, afraid that thieves would come in and steal something.


    The one who was talking to my aunt was me trying to keep my body as still as possible so that my cousin wouldn''t be exposed. To be honest, when I talked to my aunt, I felt as if my heart was about to burst out of my throat.


    Aunt looked around my room and was ready to go out. Seeing that Aunt was about to go out, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sigh!" "Xiao Han, I remember you have a habit of putting the money under the bed sheets," my aunt said after thinking for a while.


    I nodded and my aunt walked over to my bed. I was already relieved, but my heart tensed again.


    My aunt came to my bedside and lifted my bedsheet. At that moment, I was so nervous that I started to sweat, because my aunt was only separated from my cousin by a layer of quilt. If my aunt found out that my cousin was under my quilt, I would really die.


    After my aunt lifted up my bed sheet and saw the tens of dollars I had hidden in it, she was relieved. My aunt told me to rest well and take care of my body, not to put on my blanket at night for fear of catching a cold.


    I smiled and nodded, saying I understood, but my heart was already tense and my legs were shaking.


    She closed the door and went out. She turned off the light in the living room and went back to sleep.


    After my aunt left, my cousin came out of my blanket. My cousin said that the smell of my feet was too strong, and hiding in my blanket for so long had nearly killed her.


    After breathing in the fresh air for a while, my cousin put on her pajamas and tiptoed away like a thief.


    After what happened just now, we don''t have that kind of primal impulse anymore. It''s impossible to continue like that. There''s still a long way to go, so we''ll talk about it later.


    I fell to the ground and slept a beautiful sleep. When I woke up the next day, my aunt and uncle had already gone out to set up the stall.


    When I got up, my cousin was in the living room applying nail polish. It was probably because of what happened last night.


    I looked at my cousin and giggled foolishly. I sat beside my cousin and said embarrassedly, "How about that?" "Let''s continue."

 C48

    After I said that, my cousin turned around and glanced at me. She said that although my aunt and uncle had gone out, the house was not safe, and that if we were caught, we would both have a bad life.


    Cousin''s words made me a little unhappy like a child without milk, but Cousin was right. If Uncle and Aunt caught me like this, the consequences would be unimaginable. So the only thing I need to do now is to take good care of myself.


    During the time I was recuperating in the room, Sun Han had also come to see me. When he came to see me, he would even buy me some delicious food, and I might not have anything else in the room, but I had plenty of time.


    It wasn''t clear if it was because the live broadcast female anchors liked to show off their sexy and pretty faces while the literary female anchors like Sun Han were relatively rare, but Sun Han''s fans rose very quickly. Every day, he would earn more than a thousand fans, and besides Sun Han''s charisma, he had to thank the live broadcast platform and the internet for increasing his fans so quickly.


    Sun Han had already signed the contract with the live broadcast platform a while ago. The live broadcast platform was no fool. Since Sun Han could bring them traffic, of course they would recommend Sun Han in all kinds of ways.


    As for his cousin, her popularity had started to drop recently. There were fewer people watching the broadcast and she lost quite a lot of fans. This was because her face was dark every day. Besides that, her cousin was also looking for ways to increase the number of fans.


    One morning, my cousin was eating snacks with a dark face. It goes without saying that my cousin''s live broadcast last night was not very fun. My body''s injuries have already healed, but the wound on my forehead still needs some time.


    I sat beside my cousin and tried to find out what was wrong with her. She looked unhappy, so she casually glanced at me and said that nothing was going on during the live broadcast.


    From that night on, Cousin''s attitude towards me had clearly changed, becoming gentler than before. My Cousin''s tone was still considered gentle, so I continued to say that if there was anything that she wasn''t happy about, it would be better to talk to her cousin and let him know about it.


    My cousin told me about last night''s live broadcast after she glanced at me. Last night, the number of people on her live broadcast had dropped by a lot, by two-thirds compared to before, and that''s not much. The point is, during her live broadcast, there were always people scolding her, calling her a bitch and so on.


    Cousin said that she had recited it like crazy recently, and that the manager in her broadcast room wasn''t online anymore, so she didn''t help her manage the broadcast room anymore. At that time, when Cousin said that I was a bit embarrassed, she said that the manager was me.


    Ever since Sun Han started broadcasting, I rarely watched my cousin''s live broadcast anymore. I helped her manage the live broadcast room, and after my cousin complained for a while, I felt that I had let her down, but I already had a girlfriend.


    My cousin complained to me for a while before continuing to eat her snacks in big mouthfuls.


    My cousin said that when someone scolded her, I thought about the man who called him Brother Jian. That bastard beat me up like this, and I had to settle the score with him.


    My cousin asked her to help me after she had eaten some snacks. I removed the gauze from my forehead. The wound on my forehead had already healed.


    After an "oh" from my cousin, she kneels on the sofa to give me the gauze on my forehead. It''s alright for my cousin to do this, but it gives me the benefit of my entire line of sight. She kneels on the sofa to help me remove the gauze, causing her chest to almost press against my face.


    My cousin was wearing a small white shirt and black tights. I was only a few centimeters from her chest, and I could see the color of her hood through the gap between her buttons, the kind of black and lace.


    After my cousin removed the gauze, she saw me leaning against her proud breasts. She gave me a push, then asked me what I was looking at. I had never seen a woman''s breasts before.


    I looked at my cousin and smiled. "Cousin, how about this? I can''t do it right now, but can you let me touch it first?"


    "I told you not to take things too far, last time I let you see it and let you kiss me, and you still want to make a small profit? No way!" My cousin flatly rejected me.


    Actually, I had already guessed this would happen, so I wasn''t too surprised when my cousin said it.


    To be honest, the thought of kissing my cousin made my heart itch, and I really wanted to do it again, because it was so comfortable.


    After my cousin rejected me, she sat on the sofa and thought about something. I was just bored, so I asked her what she was thinking. She said she didn''t think about anything and then asked me how was Sun Han''s live broadcast recently?


    I said it was good. After hearing what I had to say, she opened the live broadcast software. Seeing how many fans Sun Han had, she was shocked. Indeed, for a newcomer like Sun Han, the number of fans rose too fast.


    Cousin asked me in great curiosity how Sun Han managed to get so many fans. I said that Sun Han didn''t have any secret manuals, just a good live broadcast, and then the fans did.


    Cousin asked me what the live broadcast was about, and I told her the truth. After hearing it, Cousin only made an "oh" sound and didn''t say anything else.


    "Cousin, Cousin, don''t be angry. I feel that you shouldn''t wear so little to broadcast live. That would be disgraceful, and it would also affect your image." I looked at Cousin and said. I was afraid that she would be angry when I said that.


    To my surprise, my cousin didn''t get angry. She looked at me with a helpless expression and said, "The audience likes to look at things like this. Dressed like this to please the audience, the reason why I''m dressed like this is to get more presents and rewards.


    It''s all about life, after all, and of course I understand what my cousin is saying.


    "Cousin, actually, I think you should sing. Actually, your singing sounds pretty good. As long as you sing well, you will definitely get a lot of fans!" I said looking at my cousin.


    Hearing this, her cousin shook her head, saying that there were so many singers now, why would they want to listen to her singing? Right now, her cousin was in a bad mood, and the only thing left in her world was pessimism.


    Cousin and I chatted for a while longer. I told Cousin to register a small account and specialize in singing. After a while, we would see if the small account''s fans rose in popularity, so we didn''t use this account anymore. From now on, we would specialize in singing.


    Under my patient persuasion, my cousin registered a new account. After the registration and verification, my cousin started singing a few songs that she was good at, but it was still a new account. After broadcasting for three to four hours, the gifts she received were just a few cents and there were only seven to eight fans.


    I told my cousin not to be discouraged, she sings so well, one day she will shine.


    Cousin only chuckled at this. She didn''t believe me.


    It took me fourteen days of recuperation to recover completely, but there was a scar on my forehead, because of this scar, and my bangs have been long ever since, either trendy or to hide it.


    After I recovered, I was planning to go out with my cousin to get a room or something, but I didn''t tell my cousin that Sun Han came to find me after he heard I was well.


    Sun Han said that Jiang Shan wanted to treat me to a meal and was celebrating my recovery. Naturally, I wouldn''t reject Jiang Shan''s good intentions. After packing up, I left with Sun Han to find Jiang Shan.


    Jiang Shan was waiting for me in a restaurant on the street. When I went there, he had already ordered some dishes.


    Initially, he was not very familiar with Jiang Shan, but after experiencing so much, he could be considered to be more familiar with him now.


    After we ate some food together, Jiang Shan brought me to Big Brother Kun''s Di Bar to play. He said that if Big Brother Kun had something to ask me, he would naturally ask me.


    Sun Han said she would go with me. Actually, I didn''t really want him to go to that place, but I had no choice but to go with him, so I took her with me.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the enemies would be so narrow!

 C49

    I brought Sun Han and Jiang Shan to take a taxi to Brother Kun''s Di Bar Restaurant. The moment we entered, a burst of music came from the outside. On the stage, there were also many beauties who were only wearing masks and dancing steel pipe dances on the inside. From time to time, they would make some provocative movements towards us.


    Jiang Shan and Big Treasure were fine when they saw the beauties, but Sun Han got jealous when he saw them. He grumpily asked me if those girls looked good. If I try to cover my conscience and say that I''m not good-looking, then you are!


    After coaxing Sun Han for a while, Sun Han wasn''t jealous at all. As soon as Jiang Shan entered the club, he became very excited and almost danced with the beauties on the dance floor.


    Under Jiang Shan''s lead, I brought Sun Han to a room on the second floor of the Di Bar, where Brother Kun normally resided. When we entered, Big Brother Kun was doing unspeakable things with a woman who was dressed beautifully. After seeing us enter, Big Brother Kun called that woman out, and after tidying up, Big Brother Kun asked me what the man who hit me looked like. If I see that man again, I''ll tell him that he''s avenging me.


    I''ll definitely inform you if I see that man. Brother Kun treated me like this because of my brother, otherwise, why would Brother Kun treat me so well when we''re not related?


    Thinking this way, I thought of my brother. I asked him what his brother was doing recently, and he said that my brother had matters to take care of and had gone on a long journey. He would probably be back in three or four days.


    "Don''t blame your brother for being so cold to you. There''s a reason why he treats you like that. After all, he''s your blood brother, so how could he not love you, your blood brother?" Brother Kun said while looking at me.


    I''m not a fool, I can feel that my brother still has me in his heart, but why is he so cold towards me? This is the answer I really want to know, I asked Brother Kun but he didn''t say it.


    "This is ¡­" After chatting with me for a while, Big Brother Kun looked at Sun Han and said.


    "This is my girlfriend, called Brother Kun!" I introduced.


    "Hello Brother Kun!" Sun Han shyly said as he looked at Brother Kun. The person that just came in was Brother Kun doing indescribable things with that woman. Sun Han is still a girl, it''s certain that he would feel embarrassed to see that kind of scene.


    "You''re quite pretty, be nicer to me. In the future, marry me and become my wife!" Big Brother Kun patted my shoulder as he spoke.


    After a few short chats, Big Brother Kun told us to have a good time in the Di bar. The money was his, so we didn''t have anything else to do, so we went inside the Di bar to play.


    Jiang Shan and An Dabao went to the dance floor to find some beauties to dance, while Sun Han and I sat at a table to the side to drink. Sun Han didn''t drink, but I still managed to persuade him to drink a little.


    "How about we go back? I don''t want to stay here any longer," Sun Han looked at me with an innocent expression and said.


    After saying that, he drank a little more wine with me. After the wine was drunk, Sun Han''s face was already slightly red, and his eyes were misty. It seemed like he was going to get drunk soon.


    Originally, I wanted to bring Sun Han away, but just as I was about to leave to pee, I first went to the toilet.


    After booing in the toilet, I came out and saw that someone had started making moves on Sun Han.


    Sun Han originally couldn''t drink, but after drinking a bit with me, he became drunk and fell asleep on the table. Back then, when I went to the toilet, three men walked over to Sun Han to take advantage of Sun Han.


    After the man walked to Sun Han''s side, he probed him a little. Seeing that Sun Han was really drunk, one of the men still wanted to reach his hand inside Sun Han''s clothes and randomly touch him.


    The lights inside the Dee bar were flashing back and forth. I was a little far away, and I was a little nearsighted playing with my cell phone, so I couldn''t see the faces of the three men clearly.


    Seeing that the man wanted to reach his hand into Sun Han''s clothes and randomly touch them, I immediately walked over and cursed at the three men, "F * ck, stop right there!"


    "That bastard dares ¡­" The leading man turned around to scold me after hearing my curses, but stopped when he saw me. His face had a sinister smile as if he was looking for a beating.


    When I saw that man''s face, I was also stunned. It was really a narrow path for enemies. I was just worried that I wouldn''t be able to find him. I didn''t expect to meet him here. This world is really small.


    That''s right, this man is none other than the man who had injured me that day.


    "This world is still f * cking small, little bastard. I didn''t expect to meet you here again!" That man looked at me and said with a sinister smile. After saying that, he lowered his head to look at Sun Han who was lying on the table.


    After clearly seeing Sun Han''s face, the man looked at me and laughed. "I didn''t manage to get her last time. It seems like there''s hope this time. Tsk tsk, it looks like she''s still a virgin. Today I''ll have to open her bud!"


    "I haven''t settled the score with you about hitting me last time. If you dare to touch a single hair on her head, I definitely won''t let you off!" I said between clenched teeth as I looked at that man. This time, I was completely enraged.


    "Even a little scum like you can boast like that, aren''t you too good at bragging?" That man looked at me and laughed, his eyes filled with disdain.


    I glared fiercely at him. Then, I immediately ran to the dance floor to call over An Dabao and Jiang Shan. Jiang Shan and An Dabao had danced to their heart''s content. After hearing my shout, Jiang Shan and An Dabao quickly came out of the dance floor and followed me to the man.


    After Jiang Shan and the great treasure had followed me here, Jiang Shan looked at that man up and down, and asked, "Is this the person who hit me?" I said it was this bastard. He even wanted to do something to Sun Han.


    "You sure are cocky! "You want to bully my girlfriend even after beating her? You''re going too far!" Ander said as he looked at the man.


    "I f * cking bullied you. So what if you two are the helpers of this little bastard? I''ll f * cking tell you guys today, capital is arrogance, what the f * ck!" "I''m not in a good mood," the man looked at us and said in a loud and fierce voice. His face was full of arrogance, and his attitude was even more arrogant than He Jun, Ma Tao, and the others.


    There are three on their side, and there are three on our side. Jiang Shan asked quietly if he should go get Brother Kun, while Anda Bao said that it would be easy for the three of us to take care of them, so we didn''t need to call Brother Kun.


    Although there are three people on their side, they are all as thin as drug users. In the past, they were the ones with a lot of people, so I wouldn''t be afraid if I were to fight them alone.


    "You are indeed arrogant, but I have already told you that I am not in a good mood!" As he spoke, he took off his jacket and threw it to the side, revealing the strong muscles on his body.


    Although An Dabao wasn''t as tall as Jiang Shan and I, his muscles were no joke.


    I picked up Sun Han and carried him to the side. If they really started fighting, I was afraid that Sun Han would be injured by accident.


    Sun Han was indeed drunk and had fallen asleep. It seemed that he couldn''t let Sun Han drink anymore in the future. There were too many bad guys outside. If I wasn''t by her side, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The man looked at the muscles on An Dabao''s arm disdainfully and said, "F * ck, such amazing muscles!"


    Although that was what he said, it wasn''t hard to tell that he was worried. After all, An Dabao''s fight wasn''t easy.


    "If you guys dare, just wait here. I''ll call people to beat you to death!" That man said as he looked at us arrogantly. But he knew that the three of them couldn''t beat us, so he used a provocation to get reinforcements.


    We might not give him the chance to do that elsewhere, but this is Brother Kun''s territory.


    "Do whatever you want. Remember to call more people. Don''t say that we bullied you."


    We''ve already planned it. When he calls the people over, we''ll go inform Big Brother Kun and we''ll even deal with the people he calls over.


    After a while, the man did call someone over.


    "Those three bastards still want to take care of me. Help me take care of them and I''ll come often to help!" That man pointed at us with an arrogant expression.


    He originally thought that Ye Zichen would call some subordinates or something, but he didn''t think that Ye Zichen would actually call Brother Kun over.

 C50

    After saying that, that man led Brother Kun and the others to us. That man obviously didn''t know what relationship we had with Brother Kun and became even more arrogant after he brought Brother Kun here.


    "Big Brother Kun, it''s these three bastards that want to beat me up. Help me properly beat them up! "I will definitely treat you to a good meal when I''m free in the future." That man pointed at us and said extremely arrogantly.


    One thing that I''m particularly curious about is how did he get to know Brother Kun? How could such a bastard have dealings with Brother Kun?


    After Brother Kun heard what he said, he walked up to us and pointed at us: "This bastard is my younger brother, and this bastard is my younger brother. You''re talking about my brother''s younger brother!"


    After Brother Kun said this, he furiously looked at the man and said, "You hit my Brother Long''s younger brother last time, this matter hasn''t been settled yet. I was just about to look for you, but you delivered yourself up! Let''s put aside the matter of me beating them up first. Let''s talk about the matter of you beating someone last time! "


    After hearing what big brother Kun said, the man''s expression became abnormally ugly, because he knew that this time he was definitely going to be extremely unlucky.


    "Brother Kun, I really don''t know what kind of relationship they have with you. Even if I was given ten guts, I wouldn''t dare touch him, ah ¡­ I was wrong about this, so just open your mouth and ask for any compensation you want. Just let me leave here safely today!" The man pleaded at Brother Kun Kun; his arrogance from earlier had completely disappeared.


    Seeing that man at a loss for words, Big Brother Kun looked at me and casually said, "Speak, how much compensation do you want? You can''t be beaten for nothing!"


    I don''t quite understand what Big Brother Kun means. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t we ruthlessly beat up this bastard? How could she accept his compensation so easily?


    However, since Big Brother Kun said that, I didn''t waste any more words. I said with a bit of a lack of confidence: "One. 10,000 yuan! "


    I spent more than 800 yuan in the hospital. I wanted to make that man unable to pay that amount of money so that I could have an excuse to beat him up when the time comes.


    "Good!" "Ten thousand is ten thousand!" With that, the man took out a wad of money from his pocket and handed it to me.


    When I got that ten thousand yuan, I was a little stunned. This isn''t the usual way to play cards. I didn''t think that he could come up with that much money.


    "Brother Kun, look, I''ve also lost money. Can I leave now?" The man looked at Brother Kun with a pleading expression. At this moment, he was completely speechless. Big Brother Kun just brought over a dozen people. If Big Brother Kun wanted to beat him up, then he would have definitely been beaten half to death.


    "You did take the money, but this money should be considered as medical fees and soup fees. As for the beating you gave him, that''s another matter!" Brother Kun looked at that man expressionlessly and said.


    I finally understand what big brother Kun means. Not only do I need money, I even want to beat him up! It had to be said that Big Brother Kun was very smart.


    Big Brother Kun told me to keep the money properly, so I put the money in my pocket. To be honest, this is the first time I''m putting so much money into my pocket.


    "The heck, are you trying to scrape up capital?" "You took the money and still want to hit me?" The man pointed at Big Brother Kun and cursed, but he only realized what happened at this moment and it was already too late.


    "You should still remember how he hit you back then, right?" Big Brother Kun looked at me and asked.


    "The memories are still fresh!" I looked at the man and said coldly.


    "Just how did he hit you? I''ll return it to him today!" Brother Kun said with an expressionless face.


    I stretched my wrist a bit, then clenched my fist and rushed towards that man. I punched him in the face and knocked him down onto the ground.


    I was the first to take the initiative, while Anfey was also the first to attack. He clenched his fists and also dealt with the other two.


    When I thought about the time when he hit me, the anger in my heart immediately rose to thirty feet, and the strength in my hands increased by quite a bit.


    After beating that man up ruthlessly, I grabbed the beer bottle on the table and smashed it against his head.


    With a ''bang'', the glass fragments of the beer bottle shattered and the beer spilled all over the floor. Just like before, I had already scooped out his head, unceasingly spurting it out.


    "You hit me back then, I''ll return it to you today!" I fiercely said as I looked at him.


    That man held his injured forehead and pointed at Brother Kun and said fiercely, "Fuck you, you better remember this, one day I will return it to you!"


    I originally wanted to stop, but when he said that about Big Brother Kun, I hit him a few times with my fists.


    "Just you wait, I won''t let you get away with this!" That man glared at us and said fiercely.


    The fight was more or less over. Big Brother Kun told people to lift him and throw him outside, affecting the business!


    After the man was carried away, Brother Kun took us into the room.


    I gave the ten thousand yuan in my pocket to Brother Kun. After looking at me, he said, "This money is for you. What are you giving me? Just keep it for yourself."


    I said that at the time, my medical expenses weren''t that great, so if Big Brother Kun had any problems, I would have just spent some money to buy some clothes or eat something delicious.


    Since brother Kun said so, I could only accept the money. I kept the money properly, and told him the question that I had always wanted to ask him about. I asked him how he knew that man, and brother Kun told me about that man''s background after giving me a glance.


    That man''s name was Zhang Jian. His father was a famous rich man in the county. He owned several shops and made a lot of money every year. But this Zhang Jian was not a good person. He was lazy and had nothing better to do. He only knew how to play all day, or he would just be racing cars outside or something.


    Because he was generous and had money, Brother Kun drank with him a few times. It was also because of this that Brother Kun got to know Zhang Jian, but their friendship was not that deep, it was just that they got to know each other.


    Big brother Kun said that this Zhang Jian was not a good person. He had killed before and spent a few years in jail, but his father spent money to get him out. Brother Kun said that Zhang Jian is a vengeful person, and since he was dealt with by us today, he will definitely take revenge on us in the future. Brother Kun told us to stay outside the school and be careful of this Zhang Jian!


    Even Brother Kun told me to be careful, it proves that this Zhang Jian isn''t someone that''s easy to mess with.


    It''s getting late, so Big Brother Kun told me to bring Sun Han back to have a good rest first.


    After Big Brother Kun said this, I hugged Sun Han and took a taxi back. I sent Sun Han to the basement where she rented the house, and after putting him on the bed and covering her with a blanket, I prepared to leave.


    I''ve never had that experience with a woman in my life. People are weird, and when I haven''t tried it, I''m very curious about it. I''m also very curious about that kind of thing, so I don''t know what it feels like to be with a woman.


    After thinking about it, I still took off my shoes and socks and climbed onto Sun Han''s bed. I crawled into Sun Han''s bed and kissed her fiercely on her lips. My hand wasn''t idle as I started taking off Sun Han''s clothes and pants, and just as I was about to take off Sun Han''s pants, Sun Han woke up in a daze.


    "What are you doing?" Sun Han looked at me and asked. Although Sun Han was still confused, he had become much more clear-minded.


    When I said I didn''t do anything, Sun Han pinched my ear and pouted. "You already took off my pants and said you didn''t do anything, let me warn you, if you dare to kiss me like that before the marriage, I won''t even let you kiss me or touch my chest anymore!"


    I said I kissed her and touched her, that''s very normal too.


    Sun Han patted me on the body and said stubbornly, "No, I can let you kiss me or touch you, but I can''t let you touch that. If you don''t want to, then get off the bed. "Humph!"


    "Alright, alright, alright, I won''t do that. Let me kiss you a few more times!" I said to Sun Han.


    Sun Han nodded in agreement before pulling on his pants.


    Just like that, I slept through the night with Sun Han.

 C51

    The next day was Sunday, so I didn''t wake up until noon. When I woke up, Sun Han had already bought lunch.


    My uncle was so kind to me, and now I have a little money to give back to him. I have to wait in the house until dark, when my uncle and aunt come back with their tired bodies, and I take five thousand out of the ten thousand to him.


    When my uncle took the money, he looked at me and asked me where it came from. If I said that I got the money myself, my uncle would never believe it. It would be unrealistic to say that my parents sent it. After some thought, I told my uncle that my brother gave me this money and told me to give it to you.


    "This Xiaolong has finally learned well. Let him have time to come to our house for a meal!" Uncle said to me after he received the money.


    I said that if my brother had time I would ask him to come to dinner. My uncle nodded and went to take a shower and get ready for bed. My uncle was tired enough for the rest of the day.


    It was already getting late. I was planning to go find Sun Han, but it was getting late. According to Sun Han''s habit of going to bed early and getting up early, she should be asleep by now.


    Although Uncle and Aunt were asleep, Cousin was still awake. The lights in her room were still on, and I wasn''t sleepy. Since Cousin was also awake, I knocked on her door.


    My cousin gave me a glance as she opened the door. Before I could open my mouth, she directly said, "This is at home. Don''t act recklessly. It''s not good for anyone if you get caught!"


    I''m really wondering, don''t tell me that''s why I went to find her in my cousin''s eyes? Even though I wanted to do it, I didn''t have any other thoughts right now.


    My cousin said that you couldn''t sleep so why did you come to my room? I said that I just wanted to see how your live broadcast was going, and at that time, didn''t I get my cousin to register a trumpet for singing? I just wanted to see how that trumpet of hers was progressing and if it was getting any better.


    Cousin probably gave me some advice before, but she still let me into her room. Other than the equipment for the live broadcast, the rest of the decorations in Cousin''s room were no different from those of an ordinary girl''s, but Cousin''s room was especially fragrant. I don''t know if it was the smell of perfume or the body scent from Cousin''s body.


    My cousin wanted to go live, so I just sat on her bed and played on her cell phone. My cousin wasn''t going to let me sit on her bed and say that I had dirty her bed, but she didn''t bother to bring me a chair, so I just sat there and played with my phone.


    At that time, it was popular to sing online love songs, but she just didn''t know how to sing it. I don''t even know the name of the song, and although my cousin''s voice is nice, but to be honest, that song gave her quite a few points.


    I nudged my cousin on the side. She took off the earplugs and asked me why I was doing it. When I said that I was doing something, she snappily said that I was doing it live, are you trying to cause trouble?


    "Come over here first, I have something to tell you!" Saying this, I grabbed my cousin''s hand and pulled her to the side.


    Cousin said what was on her mind quickly. I looked at her and said resentfully, "Your voice is quite nice, but the songs you sing are too unpopular. Why don''t you sing some of the popular songs?"


    When my cousin heard me say that I didn''t even understand fart, she said that that song was the classic, that the current song couldn''t compare to the current one. I said that the classic isn''t the classic, but its popularity isn''t high at all, so what''s the use!


    Because I was arguing with my cousin about whether the songs were good or not, my cousin and I almost had a fight, and in the end I threw the five thousand dollars I had in my pocket at my cousin and made a bet with her. If she didn''t have enough people to watch her pop songs, I''d give her three hundred dollars.


    My cousin wanted to argue with me, but when she saw the money, she didn''t even bother to ask where the money was coming from. She put on her headphones and went on to the live broadcast, explaining to the audience that she had just gone to the bathroom and that when she came back a dog was trying to bite her, she had wasted her time.


    It''s obvious that I''m a dog, but I can''t say anything about my cousin''s live broadcast for fear of disturbing her.


    After she sat down, her cousin began to sing the most popular female voice song in the world. It was the kind of song that was coquettish, coquettish, sweet, and even a little naughty. This song was very popular at the moment.


    Just as I expected, under my cousin''s sweet singing and singing, more and more people were watching her live broadcast. The present was almost brushed to the point of flying into the air, and my cousin was also very happy.


    Nowadays, with the internet''s popularity, it was not uncommon for anchors to become famous overnight. On the live broadcast platform where his cousin was, some female anchors became even more popular overnight, and were even better than some celebrities. Of course, I do wish my cousin would do the same,


    Because more and more people were watching, and because there were quite a few people who were playing and listening to the song, their cousin only broadcast live late tonight. However, she had also gained a lot, her fans had risen, and she had gotten quite a lot of presents.


    His cousin stretched lazily after the live broadcast, saying how tired she had been feeling today. Her throat was getting a little hoarse.


    Although she was a bit tired today, her cousin was still smiling.


    "I feel like these audiences are as tasteless as you are. It''s better to clearly listen to the songs I like. If you don''t believe me, just listen!" Saying this, my cousin walked over to me, took off one of the earplugs and stuffed it into my ear.


    The song my cousin likes is indeed nice to listen to, but what I like the most is her actions just now. Although it was a very minute action, the charm that was transmitted with each movement made me stunned, as if I had met a fairy.


    After listening to the song, I returned the earplugs back to my cousin''s ears, but coincidentally met her eyes. My calm eyes instantly became warm.


    I looked into my cousin''s eyes. She was also looking into mine. At that moment, it was as if she had been enchanted. Her entire mind was blank, but in her heart, there was an indescribable urge.


    Unconsciously, I held my cousin''s face in my hands and kissed her on her fragrant lips.


    However, just as my lips touched my cousin''s lips, she pushed me away. She blushed and lowered her head as she said nervously, "I already told you, behave at home. It''s not good for both of us if you get caught!"


    "I''m not doing anything, I''m just kissing." I kissed my cousin on the lips before returning to my room to sleep in satisfaction.


    Sunday soon passed, and it was time for class. I went to school with Sun Han, just like before.


    Since the absence of He Junjun and Ma Tao from the school, the peace was not at all quiet. After the class ended at noon, Jiang Shan asked me to play basketball. I also didn''t know how to play basketball, but Jiang Shan said that he would teach me, so I played basketball with him for an entire afternoon.


    Jiang Shan said that he was afraid that Zhang Jian, that bastard, would take revenge, so it was best for him to return after school. I nodded my head in agreement.


    However, Jiang Shan and I overlooked an important point. Since that bastard Zhang Jian wanted to take revenge on us, he would definitely make things difficult for us. As long as he had the opportunity, he would definitely not let us off.


    In the afternoon, Sun Han had to go to the toilet when school was dismissed, so I was told to wait for her at the school gate. At the same time, Jiang Shan also came out from school.


    After saying "oh", Jiang Shan said goodbye to me and prepared to leave. At this moment, a van was driving towards me from afar, and Jiang Shan had only taken a few steps.


    The van stopped in front of me, and three big men got out and threw my clothes into the van like chickens.


    I was just thrown into the car.

 C52

    I sat down in the van and looked around carefully. There were four strong men in the van, all covered in tattoos, and two of them had dyed yellow hair, so it was obvious that they weren''t good people.


    "Who are you? Why are you capturing us?" Jiang Shan looked at the four muscular men and questioned them harshly.


    The four hulks didn''t answer my question. The driver continued to look at the cars while the other three sat to the side and stared at us. Seeing these hulks remain silent, Jiang Shan was on the verge of going berserk, because he, like me, felt a sense of crisis.


    However, just as Jiang Shan was about to speak, the driver immediately turned around and slapped him in the face, scolding loudly: "You little bastard, behave yourself, don''t affect the work driving! "And I''ll fucking work so hard to kill you!"


    According to Jiang Shan''s temperament, he would fight to the death, but in this situation, resistance was only a loss.


    After being slapped in the face like that, Jiang Shan became obedient and sat in the car just like me, obediently waiting. The van drove us to a house, and after stopping, the four hulks escorted Jiang Shan and I into it.


    After opening the door and entering, I found that the person inside was Zhang Jian, that bastard. Zhang Jian was currently sitting on the sofa with bandages on his head and his bruises could still be clearly seen.


    There''s no need to think too much about it, he''s the one who called the four hulks over. After pinning us in, He Jun took out a sum of money and gave it to the four hulks.


    "You two were really awesome last time in the bar!" It''s fun to play me, isn''t it? "But you guys probably didn''t expect that we would meet so soon!" Zhang Jian looked at me and Jiang Shan and laughed sinisterly. The bruises on his face made him look even more sinister.


    If it fell into Zhang Jian''s hands, it would be a complete defeat. He definitely wouldn''t let River Mountain and me off that easily.


    "You''d better not attack us. If my brother finds out, he won''t let you go!" Jiang Shan looked at Zhang Jian and snapped. However, Jiang Shan''s rebellious tone completely infuriated Zhang Jian.


    "Is your brother very hung? "Ahhh!" Right after Jiang Shan finished his sentence, Zhang Jian came up and grabbed him by the collar, and roared at him. After roaring out, Zhang Jian used all his strength to slap Jiang Shan in the face.


    After being slapped in the face by Zhang Jian, Jiang Shan was completely furious. Clenching his fist, he ruthlessly punched Zhang Jian''s head. Zhang Jian was in so much pain that he was knocked down with a single punch.


    When those strong men saw that Jiang Shan had made his move, they immediately got ready to take care of him. I couldn''t just stand there and clench my fists against those strong men, even though I knew that I couldn''t beat them, for their sake, I still acted without hesitation.


    Just as I expected, those strong men easily controlled Jiang Shan and me. Zhang Jian got up from the ground and rubbed his injured head, then looked at Jiang Shan with a gloomy face and said, "You''re pretty brave. You dared to hit me in this kind of situation, so I''ll give you a Like. But I promise you, you won''t even be able to cry from it!"


    "And you, little b * stard Song, if you break my good plan and beat me up, I will deal with you two together today!" Zhang Jian then walked up to me and said with a gloomy face.


    I glared at him fiercely, wishing that I could bite off a piece of his flesh. Under such circumstances, it would be useless no matter what. Rather than being weak in front of him, it would be better to be strong in front of him.


    "How dare you glare at me!" Saying that, Zhang Jian smacked me in the face and gave me a hard look in the stomach.


    At that moment, I felt as if my stomach had been cut by a knife. The pain was excruciating, and I couldn''t help but bend my body.


    However, just as I bent my body down, that bastard, Zhang Jian, grabbed my hair and ruthlessly hit me on the back with his elbow. Zhang Jian is already an adult, how could I bear his hit?


    Zhang Jian wanted to step on my body a few more times. I fiercely stared at his feet, so angry that my body was trembling.


    When he lifted his foot to stomp on me, I pounced ferociously on his leg, and bit down viciously on his leg. When I bit down, Zhang Jian screamed as if he had seen a ghost, and his other foot stomped on my body viciously, but at this moment it was like a mad dog biting his leg. I didn''t mind, but gradually, I could feel the liquid flowing into my mouth, and a fishy taste.


    Ah!" F * ck me, you crazy dog, you dare to bite me! "What are you guys standing there for, hurry up and pull him away!" Where Zhang Jian was screaming in pain, the blood on my mouth was from his calf, the smell of blood and his painful howls made me even more crazy, making me stronger.


    Under the pull of that strong man, I finally couldn''t bear the pain on my body and let go of my lips. Zhang Jian looked at his bleeding calves and collapsed onto the sofa. He glared fiercely at me and said, "Don''t worry, I will make you regret what you did!"


    Jiang Shan and I were escorted to a house that hadn''t been renovated yet. After looting our phones, those hulks threw us in and locked the door heavily behind us. Although I fiercely bit Zhang Jian, he beat me up badly.


    Now that the phone has been taken away and we can''t contact the outside world, we can only wait to be dealt with by that b * stard Zhang Jian.


    Rivers and mountains were also shouting for help, but every time we heard a sound, the few men guarding the door would come in and beat us. We were not made of iron, and although we had the guts, we were also afraid of pain, so after a few cries for help, we had no choice but to sit there and do nothing.


    Thus, Jiang Shan and I sat together with a sigh. From time to time, we would look at each other before smiling bitterly as we looked away.


    Without a cell phone, we didn''t know how much time had passed. It was already very late by then, and my stomach and I had started to protest, but there was nothing we could do but stare at the ceiling in a daze.


    After a while, the door opened. Zhang Jian also came. His calves were covered with gauze, but he was limping. It seemed that I had taken quite a bite at that time.


    Zhang Jian took a chair and sat down. He looked at me, who was sitting on the floor, and said fiercely, "Don''t you like to bite people?" "Come on, I''ll f * cking let you bite me again!" Saying this, he even provocatively stretched out his other foot.


    I was so hungry that my stomach hurt, and my body hurt from the beating, so I just sat there without saying anything.


    The chair he was holding was made of steel and it felt like it was smashed against my body by a steel pipe. It hurt so much that after being smashed by him, I fell to the ground and used my hands to cover the place where I was hit.


    "Weren''t you stronger than a dog just now? Why don''t you dare to bite me now? "Ah!" As he spoke, Zhang Jian smashed the chair towards me a few more times.


    Seeing that I was beaten up, Jiang Shan wanted to push Zhang Jian down, but the moment he stood up, he was kicked to the ground by the strong man beside Zhang Jian. Jiang Shan wanted to resist but was mercilessly beaten up by the strong men.


    I was ruthlessly hit by Zhang Jian a few more times. I felt that my arm was about to break and I couldn''t feel anything anymore.


    After that chair had been deformed, Zhang Jiancai stopped. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at me with a smile. "What''s wrong? Your dog doesn''t dare to bite, right?"


    I was lying on the ground like a dead plague dog, trembling in pain. I didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Stretching his waist lazily, Zhang Jian looked at the beaten man and smiled, "It''s enough, you should call your brother who has killed a thousand men."

 C53

    "My brother won''t let you go!" Hearing Zhang Jian say this, Jiang Shan looked at him fiercely.


    Zhang Jian threw up his hands in disdain, "I''m fine with what you said, if you''re that strong, then you can talk to him!"


    After Jiang Shan received the phone, he hurriedly made a call to Brother Kun. Not long after, Brother Kun picked up the phone, and Brother Kun was also very anxious on the other side. He hurriedly asked where Jiang Shan was and why he still hadn''t returned yet.


    Tears streaming down his face, he said to Brother Kun in a teary voice, "Brother, Guan Yi Han and I have been locked up by that bastard Zhang Jian. He even beat me up just now. Come and save me!"


    Jiang Shan still wanted to say something, but his phone had already been snatched away by Zhang Jian. After snatching the phone, Zhang Jian smiled and said to the phone, "F * ck, that night, I paid for you and you even beat me up. If I had paid for you and you let me go, I wouldn''t have bothered to pursue this matter, but you forced me onto this path.


    "Now your brother is in my hands, I''ll bring a hundred thousand tomorrow afternoon, and I''ll give you the address. Oh yeah, call that little bastard''s family, and only the two of you are allowed to come. If there''s too many people, then I''m sorry, but they won''t be able to leave!" Zhang Jian said into the phone.


    After saying that, Zhang Jian hung up the phone, looked at Jiang Shan and me with disdain, then left.


    So Jiangshan and I starved until the next afternoon, when we were dizzy with hunger and our lips were dry and cracked, and just before dark in the afternoon, the brawny men escorted me and Jiangshan to a rather shabby billiard room with two billiard tables in it. They looked very old, but Zhang was playing badly on the billiard table, even though he was limping along the aisle.


    Zhang Jian, this bastard, was afraid that Brother Kun would play dirty tricks, so he specially ordered dozens of people to protect and escort him, causing the already small billiard room to be so full that it could be seen that Zhang Jian was afraid of Brother Kun and the others, but he wasn''t scared at all.


    "How is it, how do you feel after more than one day?" Zhang Jian put down his baseball bat and smiled as he looked at Jiang Shan and I. Originally, I wanted to scold him a few times, but I hadn''t eaten for more than a day and was so hungry that I didn''t even have the strength to scold him.


    Zhang Jian gave me and Jiang Shan a look of disdain before continuing to play. After about ten minutes, Big Brother Kun and Big Brother Kun arrived.


    Big brother Kun and big brother looked at me and Jiang Shan when they came in.


    Seeing that Jiang Shan and I were covered in scars, Big Brother Kun and Big Brother''s expressions were extremely ugly. I don''t know if it was because I was seeing things, but Big Brother''s eyes were filled with pity when he looked at me, as if he had returned to his childhood. I remember that Big Brother looked at me like this when I was young.


    But thinking about it, I quickly rejected this idea. Ever since I saw him again, my brother had always been cold to me. Even now, he is still neither hot nor cold. How could he be like how he was when he was young?


    "Stop looking at them, I didn''t do anything. I only gave them a small lesson and then starved them for a day!" Zhang Jian looked at Kun Ge and said with a smile, but that smile was full of evil intentions.


    "You!" Big brother Kun pointed at Zhang Jian as he gnashed his teeth in anger.


    At most, I just frowned slightly. For a moment, I really hoped that my brother would be like Brother Kun and be angry for me, at least for me, but for someone else, things that are easy to do are a little difficult for me.


    "You guys are very honest, it really is two people coming, then I don''t want to waste my breath on you, take out the money!" Zhang Jian said arrogantly as he walked in front of Brother Kun. On Zhang Jian''s side, there were a total of fifteen men, and he had the ability to be arrogant.


    His brother took a step forward and handed a bulging bag of money to Zhang Jian. Zhang Jian took a look at the bag and gave the money to those people.


    Although that bastard Zhang Jian already got the money, he didn''t let our worries go. Brother Kun impatiently shouted, "What the fuck do you mean?! Why aren''t you letting him go after the money is taken!"


    "What are you in such a hurry for!" Saying this, Zhang Jian calmly smoked a cigarette, then looked at Brother Kun and continued, "Didn''t you not let me go when I took the money?"


    It was obvious that Zhang Jian was still trying to pull a fast one.


    "I know that these two are your brothers, I''ll take the money. If you want to save them, that''s simple. You only need to do one more thing?" Zhang Jian laughed sinisterly. Seeing his wicked side, Zhang Jian knew that he would not have any good ideas.


    Brother Kun, why are you asking so urgently? Zhang Jian smiled and said, "As long as you kneel down, I will let these two little bastards go. Of course, if you don''t kneel down, these two little bastards will probably starve for a few more days. As for whether they will starve to death, I don''t know!"


    After listening to Zhang Jian''s words, Brother Kun looked at the big brother, but the big brother''s gaze was always on those four strong men, as if they knew each other.


    From the corner of my eyes, I also looked at the four strong men. The four strong men were like strong men, but under my brother''s cold and fierce gaze, they lowered their heads and didn''t say anything. It was obvious that my brother had some sort of relationship with them.


    "I''ll give you guys one minute to think it over. You''d better think it through!" Zhang Jian threw his cigarette on the ground and said very arrogantly.


    Brother Kun saw that brother hesitated for a moment, then kneeled on the ground, followed by brother kneeling on the ground as well. Yesterday, Jiang Shan and I were ruthlessly beaten up, and even now, our bodies are still sore from the beating, plus the fact that we haven''t eaten for more than a day, we were so hungry that we became dizzy. But when we saw brother Kun and I kneel down, Jiang Shan and I still hysterically shouted, "No!"


    Even though brother doesn''t have a good attitude towards me, in my heart, he''s always been my idol. I don''t want to see him kneel to Zhang Jian, this bastard.


    But in the end they did.


    Seeing Brother Kun and his brother kneel down, Zhang Jian was at a loss. It was not because he was afraid, but because he was so happy that he didn''t know what to do.


    "I never would have thought that the great Brother Kun would kneel down for me. I guess your dad hasn''t done such a great thing before, haha!" Zhang Jian laughed out loud.


    "We''ve already done what you said, we should let them go!" Brother Kun said coldly as he looked at Zhang Jian.


    Zhang Jian laughed and walked towards us before kicking Jiang Shan and I over. Jiang Shan and I didn''t have much strength left, so after being kicked by Zhang Jian, we fell onto the ground.


    "Fight for me!" Brother Kun and brother had just wanted to help me and Jiang Shan up, but at this moment, Zhang Jian had called for people to surround Brother Kun and brother.


    With a single order, those people clenched their fists and kicked Big Brother Kun and Big Brother Kun. Only after beating them for a while did Zhang Jian release us.


    Brother Kun and Brother Kun each held one of us and helped us into the clinic. The four of them treated our wounds simply. Then Big Brother Kun took me and Jiang Shan to a restaurant. Jiang Shan and I no longer cared about the pain on our bodies. We opened our stomachs and ate a big meal.


    After we finished eating, my brother asked if he would like to take me to my uncle''s house. I thought about it and decided that it was better not to. These days of staying at my uncle''s house were just to create trouble for my uncle, so I didn''t use it this time.


    Finally, I went to the basement where Sun Han lived. On the way, I called my uncle and told him that I was at his classmate''s house yesterday, and that I would spend the next few days there, so I didn''t come back.


    Uncle was also quite busy, so he hung up the phone after a few sounds. He was probably busy right now.

 C54

    When I walked into the basement where Sun Han lived, cold sweat was already dripping down my forehead. Sun Han was in the middle of broadcasting live, and when he heard me knocking on the door, he turned off the live broadcast to open the door for me. The moment he saw me, Sun Han immediately threw himself onto my body and gave me a big hug, asking me where I was.


    Sun Han''s hug didn''t matter and just happened to touch my sore spot, causing me to unconsciously hiss in pain. The cold sweat on my forehead increased, and Sun Han was very worried as he asked me what was wrong. I said that I had been beaten up by someone, so I might as well rest here for the next few days.


    Sun Han agreed without a second thought and quickly helped me up onto the bed. I lay down on the bed and had a good night''s sleep. When I woke up the next day, it was already noon and Sun Han had already left for class. After I woke up, I found that Sun Han had sent me a message. Sun Han said that she had already applied for leave and told me to rest well. If I didn''t have any money on me, she would put some under the bed.


    After sleeping comfortably, I felt a little better. I got up and bought some food, then returned to the basement to sit down and play with Sun Han''s computer.


    After eating my fill, I played a game for a while, but in the end, I still used Sun Han''s computer to watch a movie. Just as I took off my pants and was about to use the Five Fingers Girl, Sun Han opened the door and walked in.


    I quickly pulled up my pants and pretended that nothing had happened, but Sun Han already saw that no matter how much he tried to disguise himself, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    Sun Han pouted and pretended to be angry, asking if I was pretending to be in pain. I''m not, Sun Han said shamelessly. Isn''t your body in pain? Why are you still doing that? I said I was in pain in other places, not in that place.


    Sun Han told me to sleep on the bed. When she sat down to open the computer, she accidentally opened the page that I hadn''t closed yet. Immediately, a burst of seductive screams and exciting scenes came out from the computer.


    After closing the door, Sun Han angrily told me not to use my computer to watch those dirty and exposed movies in the future, but what Sun Han didn''t know was that in our boys'' world, if we hadn''t seen those dirty and exposed movies, we weren''t even worthy of being called boys.


    I nodded my head in agreement before I lay back down on the bed and continued to sleep.


    When Sun Han was about to leave in the afternoon, I stopped him and let him give me a kiss. Sun Han sat down obediently and let me kiss him.


    After resting for four or five days, my wounds had already recovered a little, but they weren''t completely healed yet. I insisted on going to the school to attend classes. Jiang Shan came to school the day before yesterday. "When I arrived at the school and started teaching, Jiang Shan found me during class time. We chatted for a long time, both of us talking about Zhang Jian, that bastard. Throughout the whole process, there was not a single word about not greeting Zhang Jian''s ancestors.


    Jiang Shan told me to go with him to take care of Zhang Jian in the evening, and I was a bit confused on how to take care of Zhang Jian, that bastard. Jiang Shan smiled and said that Zhang Jian had humiliated Brother Kun and Brother Kun last time, so Brother Kun and Brother Kun would naturally not let this matter rest. When we were recuperating, Brother Kun and Brother Kun already prepared to take care of that bastard Zhang Jian.


    Jiang Shan told me that my brother was also here, but it was precisely because my brother was here that I was at a loss, not knowing whether I should go or not.


    Under Jiang Shan''s persuasion and anger towards Zhang Jian, I followed him to Brother Kun''s Di bar at night. Brother Kun''s Di bar is not open for business tonight. There''s only a few of us in the huge Di bar.


    When we arrived, Big Brother Kun was sitting at a table drinking wine and lighting a cigarette from time to time. Jiang Shan and I didn''t disturb them and sat obediently by the side.


    After a while, my brother received a call. Just as my brother hung up, the four hulks who kidnapped us that day walked in with a big sack on their shoulders.


    When I saw those four strong men, I almost jumped up and started fighting with them. If they didn''t kidnap me and Jiang Shan, Jiang Shan and I wouldn''t have been treated like that by Zhang Jian.


    But just as I clenched my fists, my brother snapped, "Stop!" This sentence made me spread my fists, and my heart became much colder. In fact, if my brother had a softer tone, I would have been fine, but his shout made me both embarrassed and scared.


    The four hulks walked past me and Jiang Shan with fierce gazes, carrying the sack all the way to Brother Kun.


    With a bang, the four burly men threw the sack on the ground. Soon after, sounds rang out from the sack. It was filled with people!


    Only after the strong men opened the sack did I realize that the person in the sack was none other than Zhang Jian, that bastard.


    Zhang Jian that b * stard frowned in pain and crawled out of the sack. The wound on his leg was not completely healed. When he stood up, he staggered and almost fell down.


    Zhang Jian stood up and looked at the four strong men with a dark expression and said fiercely, "Do you have balls, give me a counterplan, just you wait!"


    At that time, I was also confused by what was happening. Why did these four hulks bring Zhang Jian here? Weren''t they in the same group?


    I found out later that the four hulks knew my brother, and according to the rules, they even called him Brother Long.


    After that day, his brother found these four strong men and gave them some money so they could carry Zhang Jian over. Originally, those four strong men were here for the money, so they would help whoever gave them the most.


    "You can go back first, I''ll call you guys over if there''s anything else. Oh yeah, give my regards to your big brother!" The elder brother said to the four muscular men.


    "Okay, Brother Long, then we''ll head back first." The four men left after speaking.


    After the four hulks left, only Zhang Jian remained as a bastard. He was no fool, he already knew what was going on. Zhang Jian pointed at his brother and said viciously, "F * ck, so it was you who colluded with them!"


    As Zhang Jian said this, he wanted to make his move. However, with Big Brother Kun grabbing his wrist, Big Brother Kun''s hand was like a pair of iron pincers that controlled Zhang Jian.


    Zhang Jian''s wrist was in pain, and he dared not move.


    "Last time, you really knew how to play, but you must remember this one thing. When you take care of people, you must be prepared to be taken care of!" Brother Kun said to Zhang Jian in a bad mood.


    "I''ll also give you this sentence. You''ve taken care of me today, so I might call you back tomorrow." Zhang Jian looked at Big Brother Kun and said, unwilling to be outdone.


    Seeing that Zhang Jian''s mouth was so tough, not to mention me, even Jiang Shan couldn''t stand it any longer. I went up and kicked Zhang Jian to the ground, then I clenched my fist and ruthlessly punched him a few times.


    We only hit him a few times, but he stopped us with a stern voice and said it loudly and coldly!


    At that moment, I was at a loss. Just which side was this brother on? This bastard, Zhang Jian, was not a good person!


    However, since our brother had already said so, we could only stop. We stood there gritting our teeth in discomfort. Just a moment ago, our hearts were filled with anger, but now it was much more.


    "Zhang Jian, the reason why I didn''t kill you today is because of your father''s face. It''s not because we''re afraid of you!" "I also hope that from today onwards, you will not have any conflicts with my younger brother or Jiang Shan and Ah Kun. Otherwise, even if your father is here, I will not let you off!" The elder brother said coldly to Zhang Jian.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are? You look like you''re hanging yourself from the sky." Zhang Jian looked at his brother with disdain.


    His brother walked up to Zhang Jian and whispered a few words into his ear. Immediately, Zhang Jian''s expression changed, as if he was a wooden person nodding his head. As he said that he understood, he would!


    After his brother said this, Zhang Jian went out on his own as if he knew what was going on.


    After what had happened that night, I couldn''t help but wonder, just who was my brother?

 C55

    We also went back not long after Zhang Jian left, but it was strange, according to that bastard''s way of doing things, he really didn''t look for trouble with us anymore, we also rarely met him, and it was already three weeks later when we met him, but Zhang Jian also treated us like the air and just left. Of course, if he didn''t cause trouble for us, we naturally wouldn''t cause trouble for him either.


    After recovering from my injuries, I had originally intended to follow Sun Han and study well. However, I really wasn''t a good student. Perhaps it was because I was too lazy, but my professional grade was still such a mess.


    After my last ordeal, Jiang Shan and I were much closer. When he played basketball, he would always call me along. I was sometimes interested in playing with them for a while. But just yesterday, Jiang Shan found me and asked me to form a team to play basketball with him.


    I heard that after a period of time, all the professional schools in the county will unite to hold a sports meeting, and Jiang Shan wants to win the basketball championship.


    I said there are so many people in the school who know how to play basketball, why don''t you find someone else to form a team with. I have the skills to play basketball, I''ll only be your burden when the time comes.


    If I say I don''t want to go, then I won''t know how to appreciate it. I thought for a moment, it''s just playing basketball, so I might as well go and play. I don''t need arms or legs anyway.


    In the end, I agreed to Jiang Shan''s request. We formed a team and played basketball together with Jiang Shan''s friends. I also knew his friends, so getting along with them wasn''t too much of a problem.


    My basketball skills are quite poor, I only know a little bit. When the mountains and rivers ask me to practice with them when I''m free, they say that with my height, if I practice basketball properly, it will still be very simple for me.


    In the past, I always went back after school, but after school, I played basketball with Jiang Shan and the others in school. Gradually, I also felt the happiness of playing basketball, and my skills also gradually improved.


    Before the games start, schools will have to compete in various sports, and the winning team will have the opportunity to participate in the games.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the school''s selection. On that day, the school was on vacation for the entire day, so they could easily participate in the tournament. If they wanted to qualify for the sports competition, they had to win today.


    Soon after the completion of each project, it was time for the competition of the basketball event. At this moment, the principal, who was acting as host, was already holding a microphone and reading out the names of the registration personnel for the basketball event. Very soon, the principal read out our names and told me to sit down and prepare, because after two more rounds, it would be our turn.


    Actually, I was very nervous for the first time in my life. It was also the first time in my life that I was able to participate in a competition, so it was impossible to say that I was not nervous. In addition to my poor technique, I was actually quite worried, worried that I would implicate Jiang Shan and the rest.


    Jiang Shan saw that I was a little nervous, he said I don''t need to be nervous, it''s just playing basketball, so what if I lose? Although winning or losing isn''t important, it''s impossible for me to win, no one wants to lose.


    After waiting for a while, it was finally our turn. With a perturbed mood, I followed Jiang Shan onto the field, and at that moment, my mood was the same as when I went to the battlefield. There was a sea of people outside the field, and many of them were cheering for their team.


    When I saw Sun Han''s smile, the confidence in my heart was immediately rekindled. I didn''t know if it was Sun Han''s smile that gave me strength, but we actually won very easily. Moreover, in the following matches, we became more and more courageous, finally winning the qualifications to participate in the sports meet.


    After winning the qualification to participate in the sports meet, we were all very happy. After agreeing to go out for dinner, I went back and asked Sun Han if she wanted to go out to eat with me. Sun Han said that she still needed to broadcast live and wanted me to go by myself.


    After I arranged everything, I went out to meet up with Jiang Shan and the others. We went to a barbecue shop and had a barbecue. We also drank some beer. Everyone was very happy. After drinking the wine, we happily sang a song.


    We were singing a little too loud because of the wine, but what we didn''t expect was that just because we were singing loudly in the barbecue shop, we got into a lot of trouble.


    "Sing your ass, this place isn''t a KTV, why the heck are you shouting here!"


    We had just sung a few lines when the person at the table not far away, who seemed to be unhappy, stood up and pointed at our table, saying in a bad mood.


    "It''s none of your business if you want to sing!" Hearing the people at that table scolding us, those friends of Jiang Shan became unhappy and stood up to scold the people at that table.


    "Sing your ass!" "This will affect the workers'' appetite!" The people on the other side did not want to be outdone either, so they stood up and cursed loudly.


    The people at that table looked about the same age as us. They were all eighteen or nineteen years old, but I didn''t know if they were students or not. Those guys were the same as us. They ate some barbecue and drank some beer, and because they were all 18 or 19 years old, they both had very arrogant auras, not allowing one party to win.


    "Fuck you!" Before Jiang Shan and I could react to what was happening, those friends of Jiang Shan flipped the table in anger and walked towards the people at the table with empty beer bottles.


    "A coin for a horse!" They thought a few beer bottles would be great! "The person on the other side also walked towards us with a beer bottle in hand.


    The one leading them was a boy with a crew cut. He looked sturdy, but was similarly very arrogant! Ye Zichen walked over with a beer bottle in his hand.


    The people on the other side are the same as us, they are all of the stronger and taller type, and their numbers are also the same. If they were to fight, they wouldn''t feel comfortable if we didn''t take advantage of them.


    Jiang Shan also understood this, so before anyone could make a move, he went to the middle to persuade them. Jiang Shan looked at the leading boy and said, "We drank a bit today, and we disturbed you all by singing on the spur of the moment. I''m sorry!"


    "F * ck off." To our surprise, the leader opposite us didn''t give us any face at all. After he finished speaking, he even pushed him away.


    With a bang, those friends of Jiang Shan smashed the beer bottle on the man''s head. The beer bottle shattered, and blood also flowed out from the boy''s head.


    "Fuck you!" "F * ck him to death!" the one leading the group yelled fiercely, covering his bleeding forehead.


    The situation was already like this. It seemed like this fight was inevitable. Since River Mountain and I were going to make a move, we couldn''t just stand by and watch without doing anything. We picked up plastic chairs and went up to join the battle.


    The strength of both sides were on par with each other. Even after beating someone up, they were still beaten up. The boss of the barbeque store came over to stop us, who were full of vigor.


    "Fuck you, I''m really going to work so hard to kill you today!" The leader of the opposing team ignored the blood on his forehead and started hitting us with the chair.


    However, in this situation, both sides were at a disadvantage in terms of strength. No matter how hard they fought, they would end up with heavy losses, and neither side would be able to gain anything.


    The barbeque owner, seeing that he couldn''t hold us back, took out his cell phone and called the police.


    As soon as we heard that the barbeque shop owner had called the police, we all became as anxious as fawn. Jiang Shan threw the barbeque money and the liquor money to the boss and then took us and ran away.


    When the boys heard that their boss had called the police, they didn''t dare to stay any longer and ran off.


    Originally, I thought that there were only so many contradictions between us and those boys, but who would have thought that there were also many contradictions between us.

 C56

    After we ran far away, we went back to our own homes. Originally, we thought that it would be fine to run away, but before the class started the next morning, we were called into the principal''s office.


    The principal already knew what had happened last night, he criticized us severely, then told us to prepare the money we had to pay for what we had to lose last night before the afternoon class. He took it to the barbeque owner and threatened us with imprisonment if we didn''t lose money.


    Well, it''s not really right to break someone''s things. It''s a good thing I still have more than four thousand dollars in my possession, so I don''t have to cheat my uncle of his money.


    At noon, after school was over, I prepared the money and handed it over to the principal together with Jiang Shan and the others. After the principal received the money, he told us to practice our ball well while holding a champion position to bring honor to the school.


    Not to mention not to bring honor to the school, but for that champion, we will practice hard.


    Seeing that the day of the start of the sports event was getting closer, our training also increased by quite a bit. Sometimes, after school was dismissed in the afternoon, Sun Han would still be training with me at the side of the sports field. After training, I would accompany her back home.


    Because I trained with Jiang Shan and the rest in the school late at night, I was tired after returning and went to bed after taking a shower. However, after not seeing her for a few days, my cousin''s fans had really increased in popularity, even surpassing her.


    Cousin has basically not used her big name anymore, she''s just using her small name to broadcast and sing to everyone. Her dress has also changed from the original sexy revealing style to the style of the neighbouring sister, although I like her clothes to be a little more revealing, but I have to say that she looks a little better next door.


    There were also many old fans who were dissatisfied with their cousin''s transformation. Some even scolded her on the screen saying that her cousin was a piece of trash, saying that she had originally come out to sell, and had even started singing in a trumpet to look pure.


    Although my cousin already has a certain tolerance for cyber violence, but when someone really scolds her like this, I can see that although she pretends not to care, her heart is definitely not singing.


    When I saw those people scolding my cousin in such a manner, even though I wanted to go to sleep, I still tried my best to help them scold their cousin back, or to direct the blame onto me so that they wouldn''t scold my cousin too much.


    In the past, Cousin and I had a good chat, but ever since the number of people who broadcast live had decreased, we didn''t have any more conversations. However, it''s meaningless for us to chat.


    After scolding my cousin for a few hours, I was really sleepy and fell asleep.


    After diligently training for a period of time, it was time for the opening of the sports meeting. The sports meeting was held in another professional school, and it was very lively on the day of the sports meeting. 80% of the people in our school went there.


    There were too many people on the day of the sports event. Besides the people from our school, there were also students from other vocational schools, making the entire venue extremely crowded and bustling.


    We were preparing at the periphery of the field, and by now the basketball game had already started. We were in the second round, and it looked like we were about to arrive. Everyone was a bit nervous, and even though Jiang Shan was trying to persuade everyone not to be nervous, it was obvious that he was a bit nervous himself.


    Honestly speaking, with so many people, it''s impossible to not be nervous, but we also want to win.


    Soon, it was time for us to go on stage. When I got on stage, Sun Han waved to me to cheer me on. With Sun Han''s encouragement, my nervous nerves relaxed.


    After we entered the field, our classmates were cheering for us, which made us even more competitive. After we entered the field, our opponents also followed closely behind us, but when they saw our opponents, we were a little surprised.


    It was because our opponents were none other than the group of people who had clashed in the barbeque that day. No wonder I thought they were tall and as sturdy as us.


    We are enemies, and both of us look at each other coldly. Especially the one opposite us, who was glaring at us viciously. The wound on his forehead had already healed, but the scar was still there. That scar lowered his looks by a lot, but even so, there were still a lot of girls cheering for him.


    "This is such a f * cking coincidence, we meet again. Last time you guys took my head off, but this time it won''t be so easy!" The man''s words were full of anger, and he wanted to come up and fight us right away. But he couldn''t do it in public, and so could we.


    Before we started, we thought about winning the championship, but now it''s different. We wanted to win them.


    After a few minutes of confrontation, the match started. In terms of fighting strength, we were on par with each other, but in terms of basketball playing skills, they were still better than us. On the other hand, I had completely dragged down Jiang Shan and the others on the field.


    Due to my lack of skill, our team has always been at a disadvantage. As the main force, Jiang Shan has been suppressed by the male lead from the other side. At this rate, we will lose for sure.


    I didn''t need to think much to know that they were saying that I was useless. To be honest, seeing that I was a burden to everyone, my heart didn''t feel good. For a few moments, I didn''t want to fight anymore and just left, but in the end, I gritted my teeth and stayed.


    When Jiang Shan saw my worried expression, he hurriedly told me not to be nervous. At most, I would just lose, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    I clenched my teeth and continued to hit. Jiang Shan told me to keep my eyes on the leading boy and not let him touch the ball. I listened to Jiang Shan''s advice and kept pestering the leading boy.


    After we changed our tactics, the score began to increase, and after a tough battle, the score even went past the opposite side. The students from the same school were all cheering loudly, the sound was as loud as thunder, this gave us enough encouragement.


    When I saw Sun Han''s smile, my body instantly became full of motivation.


    The boy opposite me was furious after being caught by me, especially after they were behind, so I used the same method as before to tie him up. According to this trend, we had a high chance of winning, but just as I approached him, he hit me on the face with his elbow, knocking me to the ground with blood flowing out of my mouth.


    "Aren''t you very good at pestering? Get up and continue!" He glared at me, then walked away as if nothing had happened.


    Clearly, he wasn''t careless. He was doing it on purpose.


    "Motherf * cker!" If you can''t beat him, then hit him! "


    Originally, Jiang Shan was prepared to shoot, but after seeing me being knocked to the ground, he gave up on the opportunity to shoot. He angrily walked over with a basketball and threw it at that boy.


    After smashing that man''s basketball, Jiang Shan rushed forward and threw the boy onto the ground, then threw a couple of punches at the boy.


    When the others saw the situation, they didn''t have the mood to continue competing. Both sides charged at each other and began to fight. The scene was extremely chaotic.


    Seeing that Jiang Shan had been punched in the face, I wiped the blood from my nose and stood up to rush over to join the battle. I clenched my fists and beat the person I caught.


    Just after we made a move, we were stopped by the teachers outside the field. The leading boy was stopped and cursed incessantly, "You f * ckers just wait. No one has ever dared to act so arrogantly in front of me, Liu Lang! Just you wait! "


    "Do whatever you want!" Jiang Shan said while looking at Liu Lang, who was unwilling to be outdone.


    Very quickly, we were pulled to the edge of the field by the teachers and criticized. We were even punished and disqualified from the competition.


    Of course, to us, that Liu Lang is the main point. Between us, it''s not over!

 C57

    Before the games were over, we were expelled. The principal said that we had completely lost face for the school. If we stayed any longer, it would only be more humiliating for the school.


    We left the sports meeting together, found a restaurant to sit down and have a good meal. Everyone was very annoyed, so we drank a little more.


    Actually, if Jiang Shan hadn''t fought back then, we would have definitely won, because the time for the competition was coming soon, but at the crucial moment, he still chose to help me fight. After drinking a bit of wine, I curiously asked Jiang Shan if he could have won, why did he give up the opportunity to help me?


    "Come on, it''s not only our team that''s participating this time. Even if we win, who can guarantee that we''ll be able to win?" Jiang Shan said indifferently. Although he said this, I could tell that Jiang Shan still wanted to win.


    I still wanted to say something, but Jiang Shan said that there was no need to talk about those unhappy things. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future, so now we just need to properly eat and drink.


    When the sports meeting ended at 5: 30 PM, Sun Han also came back. I had just finished eating and was playing with Sun Han''s computer. When Sun Han returned, he asked me with concern if there was anything wrong.


    It''s just a small matter. I said it so casually, but just like Jiang Shan, I also wanted to be the champion of the basketball game. After all, for this champion, I trained for who knows how long under the sunlight.


    Sun Han saw through my thoughts and smiled at me as he said, "It''s fine. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. There''s no need to be depressed."


    With Sun Han''s encouragement, my mood improved a little. It was getting late, and it was about time for the broadcast to begin. I took my seat and let Sun Han do the broadcast.


    As soon as Sun Han logged in, someone sent her a private message. When Sun Han opened it, he found that it was from Li Xiang Ning. If I didn''t see Li Xiang Ning sending Sun Han her private message, I would have forgotten that Li Xiang Ning and Sun Han are on the same live broadcast platform.


    I haven''t paid much attention to this recently, could it be that this Li Xiang Ning is still playing a live broadcast?


    Moreover, this private message had only been sent a short while ago. Originally, I wanted to ask Sun Han to ignore Li Xiang Ning, but as the saying goes, be polite to me. Sun Han still replied to Li Xiang Ning and asked her if anything had happened.


    In less than a minute, Li Xiang Ning had already replied to Sun Han, asking what his phone number was.


    Sun Han didn''t think twice before giving the phone number to Li Xiang Ning. Soon, Li Xiang Ning called Sun Han. Sun Han only found out why Li Xiang Ning was calling after he picked up the call.


    But someone like her didn''t have much talent, and she also didn''t want to show her face. That fan and the number of people watching were pitifully small, and the reason why she called Sun Han was mainly to get more information from him, because he had unintentionally seen Sun Han''s live broadcast on the live broadcast platform. Seeing that Sun Han had so many fans, she wanted to get more information from him as well.


    Sun Han''s powder was for profit, and Li Xiang Ning''s powder was for vanity.


    Sun Han wasn''t the type to hold a grudge. Since Li Xiang Ning asked, she also answered truthfully. Sun Han said that she didn''t know how to get in touch with the live broadcast because of me.


    The moment Li Xiang Ning heard my name, she didn''t say anything else and hung up the phone.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Li Xiang Ning to call me. I can completely relax on this point.


    However, Sun Han actually told Li Xiang Ning to come ask me. This made me a little unhappy. It''s not like this Sun Han didn''t know that Li Xiang Ning and I had a very stiff relationship.


    Sun Han saw that I wasn''t happy and looked at me as if I were a little teacher. "Why are you so petty? You have to be magnanimous when you''re a man!"


    After Sun Han said that, I smiled evilly and said, "I''m a boy now, not a man. How about you turn me into a man tonight?"


    "Get up, what have you been thinking about all day? All you think about is these bad things," Sun Han said as he looked at me with disdain.


    I was just about to cause a ruckus with Sun Han when Sun Han said that she was going to broadcast live and told me to stay put and not disturb her live broadcast. After all, it was more important for Sun Han to do so, so I just stayed by the side and didn''t disturb her.


    After Sun Han''s live broadcast for a while, Li Xiang Ning actually went to her live broadcast room and crazily drew out many gifts worth of money. After Sun Han''s live broadcast for a while, Li Xiang Ning actually went to her live broadcast room and crazily drew out many gifts worth of money.


    I said that it was her, Li Xiang Ning''s, voluntary act and there was no need to return it to her, but Sun Han was still a little worried. After all, they were all classmates.


    At first, I planned to spend the night here, but after thinking about it, I decided to go back. I kept telling my uncles and aunties that I was sleeping at my classmates'' home, but it was a bit long, so I had to go back to sleep during this period of time.


    When I went back, my aunt and uncle had not come back yet, and my cousin was in her room practicing her songs.


    I knocked on my cousin''s door and went in to sit down for a while. My cousin didn''t pay any attention to me after she let me in and continued to practice her song. I just quietly listened to her sing. My cousin smiled when she saw me clapping her.


    This is the first time in real life that my cousin took the initiative to smile at me. Looking at her sweet smile, I couldn''t help but laugh along foolishly.


    My cousin asked me why I was giggling so foolishly. I said you looked really good when you smiled, especially when you smiled at me like that in real life.


    Cousin thought for a moment and didn''t say anything else. She said that she was going to broadcast live and told me to stay silent.


    I watched by the side as my cousin left from the live broadcast until the live broadcast ended. Before leaving, I kissed my cousin''s fragrant lips. I didn''t know if it was because my cousin''s lips contained magic, but I slept extremely well that night.


    At noon the next day, after school was dismissed, Jiang Shan called Sun Han and I out to eat dinner together. But just as the three of us walked out of the school a few steps, we were stopped by a group of people riding bicycles.


    There were about twenty people on bicycles, all wearing helmets, and it was obvious that they were not friendly. We had just left school when we were surrounded by bicycles.


    When we were close enough, I realized that the people riding the bicycles were the same people who had been with Liu Lang the other day, but this time they had clearly called for someone else, more than twice as many people as the last time.


    "These bastards are obviously here to take revenge on us!" Jiang Shan looked at me and said.


    After experiencing so much fighting, I no longer felt any fear towards fighting anymore. But Sun Han was with me because I was afraid that they might accidentally injure Sun Han.


    I told Sun Han to leave first, but those people didn''t say anything about letting Sun Han leave. Sun Han finally relaxed a bit after he left, hoping that Sun Han could call for a few helpers for us after he leaves. Otherwise, just Jiang Shan and I would definitely be beaten half to death.


    Those people surrounded us for less than three minutes before Liu Lang arrived on a motorcycle. Liu Lang thought that he was very handsome as he stepped off the motorcycle, walked up to us and said with an arrogant face, "Why is it only the two of you today? What about the others? "Could it be that you''re afraid of us hiding in the school and not daring to come out?"


    After I asked Jiang Shan in a low voice, I found out that his friends were drinking at a meeting with them last night. Not a single person came to class today and only Jiang Shan came to class.


    When I heard Jiang Shan say this, I nearly fainted. It''s just the two of us, how can we fight like this?

 C58

    "Then what do we do now?" I whispered to Jiang Shan.


    Jiang Shan said in a low voice, he didn''t know what to do. Seeing the situation, he could only bite the bullet and charge forward. But just the two of us, the disparity was too big.


    "From the looks of it, everyone else is probably a cowardly turtle. I don''t want to speak nonsense with you guys. You f * cked up earlier, so now it''s your turn to pay me back!" Liu Lang said angrily as he looked at Jiang Shan.


    This bastard, I didn''t even get my nose hit that day to settle the score with him, yet he came to find trouble with Jiang Shan.


    "If you have the guts, then fight me one on one with this matter!" Jiang Shan looked at Liu Lang, who had victory in his hands, and said. Right now, a duel might be the best method, but Liu Lang was no pushover. Even if he agreed to fight against Jiang Shan, Jiang Shan might not be able to beat him.


    "You are really funny, there are so many of us, how can I fight with you alone!" Liu Lang looked at Jiang Shan and said in disdain.


    "Then you don''t have the guts to fight me one-on-one?" Jiang Shan looked at Liu Lang with a disdainful look and said. This was clearly a provocation.


    However, even if Liu Lang knew that this was a way to goad them, he still voluntarily took the bait in front of so many people.


    "Since you are so arrogant, then alright, let''s fight one on one. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Saying this, Liu Lang confidently walked in front of Jiang Shan.


    The two of them stared at each other with cold eyes, but each had their own ulterior motives.


    Liu Lang told the others to spread out a bit and vacate the area. While Liu Lang was talking to the others, Jiang Shan gave me a look, and I nodded my head in agreement.


    At this moment, it was noon. We were once again not far from the school gate. Quite a few students of our school saw that Jiang Shan and I were surrounded and surrounded by people. They also surrounded us to watch the fun.


    Amongst the crowd of onlookers, I could hear a lot of people talking bad about me and Jiang Shan. They said that Jiang Shan and I had been acting cool in school all day and deserved to be beaten. There were even some people who didn''t mind the trouble and brazenly cheered Liu Lang on.


    These actions made Jiang Shan and I even more angry. In the end, we''re all from the same school, but they''re actually helping those from other schools!


    After the space was cleared, Liu Lang let out a loud shout and clenched his fist as he rushed towards Jiang Shan.


    Jiang Shan and Liu Lang''s strength were about the same. The two of them had been fighting there for quite a while and neither of them managed to hit the other. Liu Lang was very angry about this. He clenched his teeth and threw another punch at Jiang Shan.


    Originally, Jiang Shan could have dodged it, but as soon as Jiang Shan dodged, Liu Lang''s group of people kicked Jiang Shan''s back.


    "Aren''t you very nimble and able to dodge? "Dodging again, going back and forth with the laborers ¡­" Liu Lang looked at Jiang Shan who was being beaten up and said proudly.


    "It was that bastard who kicked me just now!" After standing up, Jiang Shan looked at the people behind him and roared loudly. It could be seen that Jiang Shan was very angry, but as expected, he knew that Liu Lang was not a good person.


    Those people crossed their arms as they looked at Jiang Shan with disdain, it seemed like it was me who did this, what could you do to me?


    Although Jiang Shan is angry, but this kind of situation is extremely indifferent to us, in the end the loud questioning is futile.


    In the next few minutes, under the interference of those people, Jiang Shan was beaten up a lot by Liu Lang. He had a nosebleed, and under such unfair conditions, this so-called duel was nothing more than a pretense.


    When the onlookers saw that Jiang Shan was beaten up, they whistled and cheered. Jiang Shan coldly looked at those people, wiped the blood off his nose, and then continued to fight with Liu Lang one-on-one.


    Liu Lang was so happy after punching Jiang Shan a few times that he was floating in the air. The rest of his people were the same as well, with smiles on their faces. They have already relaxed, this is our chance to escape!


    Jiang Shan used all his strength to kick Liu Lang to the ground. I didn''t hesitate as I opened up a big hole in the crowd. Then, together with Jiang Shan, I ran out of the crowd and headed straight for the school.


    When Liu Lang''s men saw that Liu Lang was beaten down, they immediately went to help Liu Lang up. We also took the opportunity to run into the school.


    "Hurry up and catch those two bastards! "F * ck!" Liu Lang got up from the ground and cursed loudly. The happiness and floating feeling he had instantly disappeared without a trace.


    When those people wanted to catch us, we had already run into the school. As they were from another school, they didn''t dare to run into the school, so they could only curse and vent their anger at the door.


    Jiang Shan and I ran into the classroom and wiped off the blood from our noses with a piece of paper. Then, Jiang Shan and I waited inside the school, planning to wait until that bastard Liu Lang left. However, Liu Lang, that bastard, was willing to let the matter go and continued to wait outside the school.


    He went to eat right after school today, and all of my friends weren''t here either. Today, he was really ungrateful, to think that Jiang Shan and I were all alone and without help.


    I called Sun Han, and he said that he was looking for reinforcements, but she couldn''t find them. I told Sun Han to go eat first, and after that, before class, I would buy us some snacks. From the looks of it, that bastard Liu Lang is not willing to leave until class time.


    At first, Liu Lang was just outside the school scolding us. When the principal came, he shut his mouth, but he still refused to leave. He just waited there.


    When class was about to start, that b * stard Liu Lang left on his motorcycle unwillingly. After Liu Lang left, Sun Han also came to school. He bought quite a few snacks for Jiang Shan and me.


    Before class, Sun Han asked me if those people had done anything to us. I said it was nothing, just some small grudges.


    When class ended, I ate most of the snacks Sun Han bought and my stomach was almost full.


    After class in the afternoon, Sun Han and I left together. Jiang Shan said that Liu Lang wasn''t a good person and that he would leave after class. If he stopped me again, it wouldn''t be so easy to run away.


    These friends of his were all friends that he and Jiang Shan had walked over from junior high school and treated him very well. Once he heard that Jiang Shan had been beaten up by Liu Lang at noon yesterday, those friends of his would agree.


    This Liu Lang was very arrogant and needed to be dealt with, but now was not the time. That Liu Lang was so arrogant because he had the ability to be arrogant. If he recklessly led people and attacked, it was difficult to guarantee that he would suffer a loss.


    What Jiang Shan said isn''t unreasonable, we all listen to his arrangements.


    After two days, Jiang Shan asked around and found out. This Liu Lang usually plays games and watches movies in the Black Network Cafe not far from his school in the afternoon. We plan to beat him up after he comes out and see if he, Liu Lang, still dares to be arrogant in the future.


    After deciding, we took the bus to the Black Internet Cafe not far away from Liu Lang''s school. Liu Lang was playing games at this time, and the six of us were standing across from the Black Internet Cafe, smoking and waiting.


    After waiting for around an hour or so outside of the Black Network Cafe, that bastard Liu Lang finally came out of the Black Network Cafe. Liu Lang finally came out of the Black Network Cafe, and he had a cigarette in his mouth.


    Liu Lang was only one person at the moment, so this was a great opportunity for us. We stood up, threw away our cigarette butts, and rushed towards Liu Lang without saying anything else.

 C59

    Liu Lang didn''t know that we had been waiting for him outside for a long time. After he came out of the black net cafe, he was still smoking as if nothing had happened. This b * stard is quite carefree, f * * k! "Jiang Shan''s friend didn''t have a good temper, so after a curse, he immediately walked towards Liu Lang, that b * stard.


    Liu Lang was smoking leisurely. Seeing us charge towards him, this bastard didn''t think much of it and immediately scampered off. He didn''t care about the box of cigarettes on his body anymore.


    "Fuck you, I want to see where you can run off to!" Those friends of Jiang Shan were no pushovers as well. They were here on purpose to take care of Liu Lang, how could they let him run away so easily?


    Under the combined efforts of all of us, that bastard Liu Lang ran out a hundred meters before he was finally caught by us.


    Seeing that we didn''t dare to say anything anymore, I grabbed his collar and punched him in the face without thinking too much. Liu Lang, that bastard had caused me to bleed from my nose during the sports meeting, and he even blocked Jiang Shan and me at the school gate that day. Furthermore, he even hit Jiang Shan.


    This punch of mine wasn''t light. At that moment, Liu Lang was already knocked down to the ground. After being knocked down by me, Liu Lang laid on the ground and glared at me fiercely, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    "I also don''t want to bully you by relying on numbers. I will return what you beat me with!" Jiang Shan looked at Liu Lang and said indifferently.


    As he spoke, he clenched his fist and punched Liu Lang five times. Then, he prepared to leave with us. If Jiang Shan does this, don''t mention that his friends won''t agree, I won''t agree either. It wasn''t easy for me to run into that bastard Liu Lang, how can I just leave after tidying up a bit?


    "We can''t let him go like this. If it wasn''t because of him, we would have already become champions. We must show him some respect today!"


    Liu Lang had witnessed our argument, but with the current situation, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Seeing the displeasure on our faces, Jiang Shan did not explain anything to us. As the leader in our hearts, if he were to leave by himself, we would not be able to say anything.


    "F * ck, you got lucky today. I''ll let you go today. Next time, you won''t be so lucky." After a few curses, the friends from Jiang Shan followed Jiang Shan and left.


    Just as we were about to follow Jiang Shan and Li Kai, Liu Lang suddenly shouted from behind us: "Let me go today, I won''t let you go. It''s the day after tomorrow! "I will call some people to go to your school. You''d better call more people as well. When the time comes, don''t say that I''m bullying you because you have more people!"


    After Liu Lang said this, Jiang Shan stopped. He turned around and glanced at Liu Lang, and then nodded his head coldly: "Okay, the day after tomorrow at five in the afternoon, I will bring my men to wait for you in an open area not far behind our school! As long as you dare to come here, I guarantee that you won''t be able to go back! "


    That bastard Liu Lang, we just let him go and he still wants to fight with us. We should have taken care of him earlier.


    "Stop bragging, whoever isn''t going that fucking day, that''s the grandson!"


    Liu Lang was afraid that we would be cowards and hide away from the battle, so he purposefully used a method of provocation.


    "If you win that day, I''ll buy you a cigarette! "But let''s see if you have that plan!" Jiang Shan looked at Liu Lang and said calmly.


    "Then you just have to wait and see if I have the right to do it!" With that, Liu Lang left in an extremely arrogant manner.


    After Liu Lang left, we also followed Jiang Shan and left. The reason why Jiang Shan let Liu Lang go today was because he didn''t want to have a deeper enmity with Liu Lang. Fighting every day was really meaningless, the key point was that we were still in pain, but this Liu Langming obviously didn''t care about the situation.


    We don''t like to cause trouble, but that doesn''t mean we''re afraid of trouble.


    The day after tomorrow is Saturday, that day Liu Lang will certainly do his best, of course, we also have to do our best to meet head on, to give Liu Lang a little bit of color.


    But now the problem is, in the whole school, we can''t get anyone to help us, we can only go on our own, but we saw Liu Lang''s strength that day, any random group of 20 or so people would definitely not be able to beat him.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Big Brother Kun for help, but Jiang Shan said that Big Brother Kun wouldn''t do anything between students. It''s useless to look for Big Brother Kun, you have to rely on yourself.


    Jiang Shan told us to go back first. The fight would only start in the future, so there was no need to rush.


    That''s right. After everyone dispersed, I returned. After I went back to eat something, I went to find Sun Han in the basement where he lived.


    When I went there, Sun Han was just about to start the live broadcast. After opening the door for me, Sun Han started the live broadcast. I didn''t disturb her.


    However, not long after Sun Han made the live broadcast, someone began to send messages to Sun Han. It was all over the internet. Nothing else could be seen. I didn''t care about that, but what made me angry was that Sun Han actually smiled at that person and said some romantic words to me that I had never heard before. It made my skin crawl.


    When I saw this, I turned it on and slept on Sun Han''s bed.


    After the live broadcast, Sun Han was already nearing 10 PM. She asked me if I wanted anything to eat. She would go out and buy something for me later.


    Thinking about Sun Han and that person on the internet just now, my expression worsened. I said in a weird tone, "I don''t want to eat, I''m full of energy."


    Seeing that my face was dark, Sun Han sat beside me and asked me what was wrong. I said I was fine, but you were too concerned to care about other people anyway, so you didn''t even consider my feelings. The moment I said that, Sun Han understood why my face turned black.


    Ye Zichen pinched my nose and looked at me playfully, "Why are you so stingy? He gave me so many gifts. I can''t not be bothered with him!"


    I didn''t say anything, but Sun Han looked at me and smiled sweetly. "Alright, alright, don''t be so stingy. I''ll give you three mama''s worth of compensation. Isn''t that enough?"


    After saying that, Sun Han kissed my lips three times like a woodpecker. I was so excited that I wanted to hug Sun Han and kiss him, but Sun Han was going out to buy things, so I could only wait for a while.


    After Sun Han returned from shopping, I hugged her and gave her a good kiss. Originally, I wanted to proceed with the next step, but was firmly rejected by Sun Han.


    But I was already satisfied with getting two kisses. I didn''t go back, and slept in the same bed as Sun Han at night.


    Sun Han couldn''t fall asleep. He suddenly had the urge to look at my phone, to see if I had anything bad to do behind her back.


    I said, what could I do to you behind your back? Sun Han said that she just wanted to take a look, and if I didn''t give it to her, that would be something wrong.


    "If you don''t show it to me, then don''t think about kissing me anymore in the future, hmph!" Sun Han pouted as he placed his body beside the bed and pulled away his blanket.


    I obediently handed the phone to Sun Han and continued to sleep while hugging him.


    Sun Han got my cell phone and asked for my password. After getting the password, Sun Han looked at all sorts of things and even opened my folder. Sun Han opened one of my folders and saw a few videos.


    "There''s nothing to see in this video, let''s look at something else!" Seeing that Sun Han had turned on the main point, I hurriedly stopped him because I clearly knew what the content of this video was.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? It''s not like you''re shameful," Sun Han said indifferently.


    Although this thing could be seen by humans, it was still the Eighteenth Hex.


    I told Sun Han not to open it, but he insisted on it, saying, "If you don''t want me to open it, then I will!"


    The moment Sun Han clicked it, the captivating cries of island female protagonists rang out.

 C60

    When I saw the sexy scene on my phone, I couldn''t help but be stumped. Sun Han had his back facing me, and I was so stung that I was standing upright against Sun Han''s little butt.


    When Sun Han saw the image on his phone, his face flushed red like a red apple. He quickly pressed his phone onto the black screen, but just as the screen went black, I was directly facing her. Sun Han shyly looked at me and said, "You''re so bad, you''re always like that!" If you continue like this, I won''t let you kiss me anymore! "


    I already told you not to click on it, if you pull it a little, I''ll have a reaction!" I said as I looked at Sun Han with utter innocence. It''s not my fault, a man has to react when he sees that kind of situation.


    "I don''t care. Hurry up and go soft. I don''t think it''s safe for you to sleep with me like this!" Sun Han pulled the blanket to the side as he spoke, leaving me to stay calm and collected outside the blanket.


    "Sleeping together with you ¡­ I can''t soften just by smelling your scent. How about this, you use your hands to help me do it!" I said pitifully at Sun Han.


    "No, just make it yourself!" Saying that, Sun Han even got up and gave me some tissues from the table.


    "That guy''s girlfriend is already being played by his boyfriend, it''s fine if you don''t want me to do it, but you can''t even help me!" I watched Sun Han complain pitifully.


    Under my imploring, Sun Han decided to help me do it in the end. "But I told you first, I can only do it once for you. You are not allowed to play rogue with me in the future!"


    Seeing Sun Han agreeing, I was overjoyed. I nodded my head, saying that it would be the only time. But, hehe! As the saying goes, if there was a first time, there would be a second time. If there was a second time, there would be a third time. If there was a third time, there would be ¡­


    Excited, I picked up Sun Han''s hand. Without much thought, I took Sun Han''s hand and held it inside my pants. When I touched Sun Han''s ice-cold hand, I became even more agitated.


    But after Sun Han touched it, it was as though he was touching a caterpillar. He hurriedly took his hand out of my pants, and his face was already flushed red.


    Sun Han said forget it. If she wants to sleep, then let me take the tissue and settle it myself. Under my continuous persuasion, Sun Han still reached his hand in and slowly did as I told him.


    Sun Han had obviously never done anything before. She was afraid of hurting me, so her speed and strength were as light as cotton.


    Sun Han didn''t even dare to look straight at me. He turned his head to the side and started fiddling with it.


    "Ah!" Sun Han cried out in surprise. Following his words, all of them landed in her hands.


    After doing that, Sun Han looked at me in disdain. Then, he wiped off the liquid on his hand with a tissue. After wiping it clean, he pouted his mouth and turned around to sleep.


    "Can you let me know first when we meet next time? They have it all over their hands," Sun Han pretended to be angry at me and said.


    "No, didn''t you just say that you would give it to me once? Why is there a next time?" I said to Sun Han with a smirk.


    "You wish, I''ll just give you this one time, hmph!" Saying that, Sun Han pouted as he dozed off in my arms.


    Sun Han soon fell asleep, but I couldn''t fall asleep. I took out my cell phone and played with it for a while. After playing with it for a while, I finally fell asleep.


    The next day, I asked Jiang Shan if he had called anyone. Jiang Shan shook his head and said no.


    Although we would definitely lose a lot if it''s just us, even if we lose, we still have to go.


    Seeing that tomorrow was about to arrive, I felt a little nervous.


    As it was Friday, I first went to Uncle''s home after sending Sun Han back home. Uncle and Aunt always packed up earlier than usual on Friday so we could have dinner together in the evening.


    When I went back, before my uncle and aunt came back, I played with my cousin''s computer in her room for a while. Her attitude towards me was much gentler now, and when I played with her computer, she didn''t say anything.


    When I was playing with the computer, my cousin told me to give her my phone. She had something urgent to do and I had a backup copy of her little video, so I didn''t need to be afraid that she would take the opportunity to delete it.


    After using it for a while, Cousin placed the phone in front of me. She put her hands on her hips and stared straight at me. Cousin was wearing a small white shirt.


    "Cousin, is there something wrong with your looking at me like that? If there is something wrong, please tell me." I sat in my chair and raised my head to look at my cousin, but despite my raised head, my line of sight was blocked by my cousin''s chest.


    Cousin didn''t waste her breath with me. After opening the live broadcast software on my phone, she calmly said to me, "This account is yours, right?"


    I nodded. My cousin pinched my shoulder and said angrily, "Then that means you''re the manager of my big live broadcast studio. You''re an irresponsible person. Yet, you didn''t help me manage the live broadcast room. Do you know how many people scolded me?"


    After saying that, my elder cousin angrily pinched my body a few times. I don''t know if it was my logic or my elder cousin''s, but why did others scold her to vent their anger on me?


    Cousin even scolded me after pinching me a few times, saying that I was irresponsible and that chatting with her would waste her time. Anyway, I still have many crimes so I can only silently admit it.


    "Oh yeah, I won''t be broadcasting live tonight, I''ll get a room at the hotel, I''ll call you then. After you''re done, delete the video for me, we''ll be even, hmph!" With that, my cousin walked out, leaving me in a daze.


    To be honest, I used to feel itchy when I couldn''t get my cousin, but now that I have the chance, I feel like I''m lacking something in my heart. But in the end, after hearing what my cousin said, the excitement in my heart is greater than anything else.


    After we had dinner together, my cousin was in her room, packing up and getting ready to go out.


    When my cousin was done, I asked her quietly at the door of her room if I wanted to buy a TT or something.


    "Of course I want to buy it, what if I''m pregnant?" I don''t know if I''ve offended my cousin, but she''s been acting weird all day and doesn''t even have a good tone when talking to me.


    After Cousin went out, I cleaned up and went out to the biggest shopping mall in the county. I heard that the TT sold in those small supermarkets was not regular, firstly, I was afraid that the TT sold was not regular, and secondly, I was afraid that Cousin''s stomach would grow too big, so after thinking for a bit, I came to this formal supermarket.


    On the third floor of the supermarket, I meticulously selected the measures I want to use tonight. I can''t be greedy, I definitely have to buy expensive ones with good quality.


    At this time, Li Xiang Ning was chatting happily with a few other female classmates. They were all wearing short skirts with silk stockings. Their beautiful clothing and beautiful appearance made them into a beautiful scenery, and quite a few men glanced over at them.


    I quickly lowered my head and grabbed the most expensive TT box and prepared to go to the counter to check out. I was still a classmate, so it was a little awkward for me to let my classmates know I bought the TT.


    In order to make it better to cover my tracks, I used some snacks as a cover.


    However, despite my cover, Li Xiang Ning still saw me. However, both of us pretended not to know each other as we each walked away.


    When I queued up to pay the bill, I was the last one. Li Xiaomin and a few other female classmates were picking something, but I didn''t expect Li Xiang Ning to pick something so quickly. After a while, I picked something.


    To tell the truth, I was very nervous and embarrassed at the moment. But by the time I checked out, all my cover was in vain.


    The cashier took my things off and scanned them one by one, not knowing if there was a grudge between me and the cashier. The same thing happened two or three times, and Li Xiang Ning and the rest were right behind me.


    After I paid the bill, a few female students started to discuss in a low voice.


    "Isn''t that our class'' Guan Yihan? Why would he buy a tank?"


    "Are you dumb? Buying a tank was naturally that?"


    "Of course I know what it''s used for. I''m just curious, who''s going to buy a Tank like him! "It''s not like he''s handsome at all!"


    "He''s at the same table as me. What a pity, he''s actually pretty beautiful at the same table. Why would I be willing to be with him?"


    Hearing their whispers, I quickly left the supermarket and called my cousin.

 C61

    "It''s useless to buy things. I already have a room at the hotel. Just come to the hotel on the street and look for me. I''m in room 13!" After I called my cousin, she told me the address.


    I hummed and hung up, then headed for the address my cousin had given me. Her face was still hot, completely because of her awkward encounter with her classmate.


    After knocking on the door, my cousin opened the door for me. I threw my things on the bed, as if she were on the spot, but my cousin pushed me away and said shyly, "Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s take a bath first. Your body stinks of sweat!"


    At this moment, I was already extremely anxious. The small tent had already been erected a long time ago, but my cousin told me to take a bath first.


    In the bathroom of the hotel, I hummed as I took a shower. Thinking about how I would soon become a man, my heart was so excited that my heart was about to jump out of my chest.


    After I quickly finished washing up, I took a towel from the bathroom and wrapped it around my lower half before coming out bare-chested. After I came out, I lewdly looked at my cousin and walked towards her with a mischievous smile.


    "Indecent!" "Just wait outside, I''m going to take a shower as well. Oh right, you''re not allowed to peek at me!" Saying this, her cousin went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    The bathroom door of this hotel was made of frosted glass, so I could only vaguely see my cousin''s figure, but I couldn''t see her clearly. The feeling of being able to see a blur, but not being able to see clearly, really made my heart itch.


    Actually, the bathroom door isn''t locked, but I''m afraid that if I open the door and peek, my cousin will find out that she won''t let me do it. I think it''s better for me to sit on the bed and wait, as the saying goes, I''m too anxious to eat hot tofu.


    His cousin''s bath was really slow, slower than a bath at home. It took her more than half an hour to finish.


    After the shower, my cousin came out in her clothes. Her hair was wet, and she stood in front of me and blew on it.


    Cousin was wearing a high-waisted denim shirt, white short sleeves, and white jeans. She was wearing a pair of white cloth shoes and was dressed very clearly, but when I saw her, I immediately thought of how sexy she looked while she was on the live broadcast. Thinking of this, I became even more confident.


    His cousin''s hair had long since gone past her shoulders. It would be troublesome if she were to take care of her long hair. Blowing her hair was also quite troublesome. Seeing that my cousin was having trouble blowing her hair, I volunteered, "Cousin, how about I do it for you?"


    My cousin agreed before passing the hair dryer to me. I used the hair dryer to play with my cousin''s hair. Very quickly, my cousin''s hair was blown from her virginity to become a beauty.


    After putting on her hair, my cousin raised her head out of habit. Coincidentally, my cousin was next to me, so when she raised her head, her forehead touched my lips.


    At that moment, Cousin and I were stunned. However, the next moment, I put away my hairdryer and hugged my Cousin tightly.


    After giving my cousin a kiss on the forehead, I embraced her as light as a swallow. Then, pouting my lips, I kissed my cousin''s fragrant lips. My cousin did not avoid my kiss and welcomed my kiss with her lips, just like that, we forgot to kiss.


    After kissing her, I gently placed my cousin on the bed and took off my pants. When my cousin saw where I was, she immediately blushed and turned her head away, refusing to take another look.


    "What are you doing, taking off your pants so quickly!" Cousin sister said shyly. Her voice was so soft that it was pleasant to the ears, causing one to feel itchy and numb. It was as if their entire body had been struck by lightning.


    I said I took off my pants to wear that ah, my cousin blushed, oh, then turned her head to the side, let me put it on quickly.


    I looked at my cousin and awkwardly said, "Cousin, I''ve never worn this before. Can you help me wear it? I can''t wear it!"


    Cousin Ah, then shyly told me that she had never worn that for anyone before. I said that I also didn''t know how to wear that either.


    My cousin and I are both novices in men''s and women''s affairs. We have no choice but to study how to wear a TT together.


    When my cousin saw my particular shyness, she felt embarrassed to reach out to touch it, but after seeing that I didn''t put it on for a long time, she couldn''t bear to see it any longer and said how difficult it was, so she reached out her hand to help me wear it.


    When my cousin touched that thing of mine, I couldn''t help but to feel even more petrified. Even my cousin was frightened for a bit and said that it was hot.


    At that time, we also didn''t know how to wear a TT. After all, we didn''t have any experience, so we took the TT and tried to put it on. But after a long time, we didn''t manage to put it on. Even before we started, we were stumped by Dai TT.


    A box of TT 10, just wearing TT wasted nine.


    Later on, my cousin searched the internet with her cell phone and finally found the correct way to wear TT. Then she put the last TT on for me.


    After wearing it, my beastly nature flared up and I pressed my cousin down on her, kissing her fragrant lips while my hand restlessly stroked my cousin''s body. Just as I was about to take off my cousin''s clothes, my phone suddenly rang.


    I wouldn''t answer someone else''s phone at such a critical juncture, but Sun Han''s phone call was special among many others. I had to answer it.


    Because it was Sun Han''s phone call, I had to go to the side to answer it.


    "I don''t know what happened today, but the computer seems to be broken and kept popping up like that. Why don''t you come over and help me with the computer? I haven''t even broadcast live today!" Sun Han said pitifully over the phone.


    I can''t let go of such a good opportunity today. I have to get rid of this boy today!


    I lied and said that I was busy and might not be able to go back in an hour, but Sun Han agreed and said that there was nothing wrong with me. It was already so late, could it be that he was messing around with that woman?


    Needless to say, Sun Han''s words hit the mark. I''m also guilty of being a thief. After Sun Han''s words hit the mark, I told Sun Han to wait for a while, and I''ll be right there.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you. Come over quickly!" With that, Sun Han hung up the phone with a smile.


    I told my cousin who was lying on the bed that I had something urgent that I had to leave first and she immediately became unhappy. Her originally blushing face immediately changed as she looked at me and said angrily, "Anyway, I''ll tell you clearly that I''m giving you a chance. You can''t blame me if you don''t do it yourself!"


    I said half-heartedly that I don''t blame you. Then, I quickly put on my clothes and opened the door to leave.


    When I walked to the entrance, my cousin angrily looked at me and said, "I''ll tell you again. If you leave today, don''t think about making trouble for me in the future!"


    Actually, I don''t want to either. I''ve already put on the TT, but there''s nothing I can do about it. To me, it''s still Sun Han who''s more important as my girlfriend.


    I didn''t say much, I just closed the door and left.


    When I arrived at the basement of Sun Han''s rented apartment, I quickly helped Sun Han set up the computer. After Sun Han started his live broadcast, I stood to the side and played with my phone.


    When I took out my phone, I found that my cousin had sent me a message. She said that if I went back now, it would be too late. If I didn''t go back, then I wouldn''t be able to do it with her for the rest of my life.


    Actually, I really want to go back, but Sun Han will definitely be unhappy if I go back now. So I pretended that I didn''t see my cousin''s message and turned off my phone, lying on the bed waiting for Sun Han to broadcast live.


    After an unknown period of time, I actually fell asleep in a daze. I even shamelessly had a spring dream in which I went back to continue messing with my cousin. I tore open my cousin''s inner ring and forcefully ¡­


    Just when I was about to have sex with my cousin in my dream, Sun Han suddenly patted my shoulder, waking me up.


    I don''t know if I have a grudge against the heavens, but even in my dreams I can''t do that with my cousin, what a sin!

 C62

    "What dream was that just now? Why is it that it was raised so high!" Sun Han pointed at me as he smiled, his eyes filled with mischievous laughter.


    I said that I didn''t have any dreams, so I took off my shoes and went to bed. Seeing that I wasn''t in a good mood, Sun Han crawled in front of me, opened his eyes wide and innocently asked me what was wrong, what was wrong with me?


    I said it was nothing, then wrapped myself in quilt and prepared to sleep. Sun Han mischievously and mischievously crawled under my quilt, then leaned over my chest and looked at me with that innocent and innocent gaze of his. He asked me if I had anything to say to her that I was unhappy about.


    I don''t know if I''ll feel comfortable if I say it, but I only know that my lower body is extremely uncomfortable right now. The ducks in my mouth have flown away. That kind of feeling is really depressing.


    "If you tell me, then I''ll help you with that, okay?" Sun Han wriggled his body playfully on my chest.


    But right now, I was very annoyed and didn''t have that many thoughts. After covering Sun Han with the blanket, I didn''t say anything and closed my eyes, preparing to sleep.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, Sun Han pulled open my belt, reached his hand in and grabbed the one that belongs to me.


    Her hands were dishonest, and her tongue was dishonest. She licked my lips, and just as I opened my mouth, her tongue invaded my mouth and began to hook onto my tongue. Her hands also sped up a lot.


    After wiping the tissue clean, Sun Han asked if I was in a better mood. I nodded my head in acknowledgment, but Sun Han leaned against my chest and said, "Tomorrow is Saturday, should we go out and play during the day?"


    Tomorrow is the first day I made an appointment to fight with Liu Lang, so I could only reject Sun Han. I said that I had some business with Jiang Shan and the rest tomorrow, but Sun Han merely acknowledged and didn''t say anything else.


    The next morning, I called Jiang Shan and went to meet up with him. Jiang Shan and the others were already gathered together. When I went, Jiang Shan and the others were having breakfast in a restaurant.


    With just the few of us here, we won''t be able to get anyone else to help us. If I say it''s alright, this fight has to be fought, even if we get beaten up, it has to be beaten up. Otherwise, that bastard Liu Lang would look down on us.


    After we finished eating, we agreed to gather at the school gate before 5 PM. After everyone nodded in agreement, we split up. See you in the afternoon!


    When I went back, my aunt and uncle had already gone out to set up a stall. I planned to go back to bed for a while to avoid being beaten up in the afternoon. As soon as I went in, my cousin came out of her room.


    "Delete that video for me!" My cousin wore her little cotton dress and confidently said to me.


    When I mentioned this matter, my cousin looked at me angrily and said, "It''s not like I didn''t give you a chance last night. It was you who ran away, it''s not like I didn''t want you to get it. Hurry up and delete that video for me!"


    I said no, I wouldn''t delete the video unless I had to.


    My cousin looked at me angrily. She really wanted to bite me to vent her hatred. I looked at her and said, "How about this? If you let me do it now, I''ll delete the video!"


    "Scram." My cousin, wearing a small cotton dress, gave me a kick on the butt. I also tactfully ran back to my room to sleep.


    I don''t know why my cousin was angry. Logically speaking, she should be glad that I didn''t get her. Why would she be angry?


    When I woke up, it was already 4 PM. When I came out of my room, my cousin was sitting in the living room watching TV. She ignored me when I greeted her, as if she was really angry.


    When I walked to the school gate, Jiang Shan and the others still hadn''t come. After waiting for a while, Jiang Shan and the others finally came.


    We went straight to the appointed place, where we waited for a while. At exactly five o''clock, Liu Lang led the way with more than twenty people on a motorcycle. All of them were on bicycles, the same people from that day.


    When he saw that we only had a few people, Liu Lang said in a somewhat funny tone, "I explained it clearly to you last time, I told you to bring more people with you, otherwise don''t blame me for being bullied. Today, you only have this many people, so don''t cry if you get beaten up later.


    "Stop f * cking bullsh * t. You have so many people, but who would have known that you weren''t calling them useless people. You''ll know once you start fighting!" Those friends of Jiang Shan were not easy to yield to.


    "F * ck, you''re talking so arrogantly. Although I''m calling you a useless person, do you believe that I can break your teeth today?" Liu Lang looked at that friend of Jiang Shan and said with a tone full of anger.


    "Stop wasting time with them, attack!" Liu Lang waved his hand in front of us, and the people he called out to charged towards us with clenched fists.


    This was a battle that had to be lost, but we couldn''t retreat or be weak. Seeing Liu Lang''s men charge towards us, we weren''t afraid at all. Clenching our fists, we rushed towards them.


    Liu Lang called in a lot of people, almost four of them beat up one of us, so there''s no need to explain the outcome of the battle. Liu Lang called out a lot of people, about four of us beat up one of us, so there''s no need to talk about the outcome of the battle.


    "TM already dislikes you. Wasn''t you awesome when you were playing basketball the other day? How can you not be awesome now?" The person who hit me said fiercely while looking at me. After that, he gave me another punch on the stomach.


    The others were beaten up even worse than I was. Their noses were bleeding and one of their teeth had been broken.


    Jiang Shan was also kicked to the ground by Liu Lang. Before he could even stand up, that bastard, Liu Lang, punched him and then punched and kicked him.


    Liu Lang punched Jiang Shan a few more times before looking at him and saying, "If it wasn''t for you letting me go that day, I wouldn''t have left today unless I cripple you! How about it, did you admit defeat now? I''m waiting for your cigarette! "


    "If you can beat me in a duel, I''ll admit defeat. What''s the point of bullying others with numbers!" Jiang Shan said as he laid on the ground looking at Liu Lang.


    "1v1? "If you admit defeat now and buy a cigarette for me to smoke, then let''s forget about this matter. In the future, I will no longer look for trouble with you. If you still continue to be stubborn, then don''t blame me!" Liu Lang looked at Jiang Shan and calmly said.


    Then, Liu Lang asked Jiang Shan if he would like to concede or not, and Jiang Shan shook his head.


    Liu Lang smiled and then punched Jiang Shan. Just as Liu Lang was about to continue cleaning up Jiang Shan, a voice came from not too far away.


    "You sure are f * cking cocky, people from other schools also want to bully people from our school!"


    I looked towards the direction of the voice. The one who said this was none other than Brother Fatty, who few people in the school dared to offend. Although Brother Fatty helped He Jun and the rest, he was not included in our conditions. At that time, Jiang Shan let Brother Fatty off, after that, Brother Fatty was rather low-key in school, and we never had any conflicts, but we really didn''t think that he would be able to help us now.


    Brother Fatty''s influence in the school was even greater than that of the teachers. Many of the delinquent students took Brother Fatty as their leader. As long as Brother Fatty waved his arms, it wouldn''t be a problem to just call a few dozen people.


    The chubby brother had called about thirty people over today. They were all quite muscular and tall. It was obvious that they had some strength.


    The chubby brother walked over to Liu Lang and said in a domineering tone, "Brat, you dared to hit one of our students. Aren''t you being too arrogant?"

 C63

    Seeing that Brother Fatty had brought so many people here, Liu Lang couldn''t help but be shocked. He looked at him and said, "Who the fuck are you, what do we have to do with you?" Although Liu Lang''s tone wasn''t good, but from his bearing, he was clearly weaker than before.


    "Your arranged fight is none of my business, but you can''t hit the people in my school ¡­" The chubby brother raised his eyebrows and said in a domineering tone. Liu Lang clearly felt a little guilty.


    Brother Pang walked in front of Jiang Shan to help him up, and then helped us up one by one. Just now, Liu Lang cleaned us up like this, and now that Brother Pang has brought us here, we have to beat back that bastard Liu Lang.


    Brother Jiang asked Brother Fatty why he came to help us, he said he heard from the school that we are going to have a fight with someone from another school at 5 o''clock this afternoon, he was afraid that we can''t beat him so he brought someone with him to help us, the Brother said he not only came this time to help us, but also to let the people from the other school see, people from our school are not to be trifled with.


    No matter what reason Fat Brother came over to help, we can''t thank him enough for being able to help us. If he didn''t come, we would have definitely been beaten up by Fatty today.


    Seeing where we were chatting, Liu Lang started to panic, because the current situation has changed. If we counterattack, the loser would definitely be Liu Lang.


    Liu Lang wanted to escape while we were chatting, but he was able to catch our attention, "Weren''t you very awesome just now? You relied on your numbers to bully us, but now you see our reinforcements coming, you want to run away, how can that be so simple!" A friend of Jiang Shan looked at Liu Lang angrily and said. He was beaten up even more than I was, and now his body was covered in mud and footprints, and he was willing to let Liu Lang go like that.


    "Who the f * ck wants to run away!" Liu Lang knew that he would definitely lose, but his mouth was still very hard.


    We stood up and let out a loud shout, "Kill these bastards!" Then we all swarmed forward and started hitting him, regardless of whether he was hit or not, as long as he was caught, we would immediately smash him with our fists.


    Brother Fatty was quite cocky before he came here and wished he could fly up to the sky. However, when he brought us here, they didn''t dare to hit back. They didn''t dare to retaliate, afraid that we would ruthlessly hit them again.


    They didn''t fight back, and after a few punches to vent our anger, we didn''t do much. We were all still students, so our attacks weren''t too heavy. The places we hit were painful, but they weren''t fatal, because we all knew that if we hit something, it wouldn''t be something we students could deal with.


    Although Brother Fatty had rushed over with his people to provide support, Jiang Shan no longer had the strength to beat up Liu Lang. Originally, Brother Fatty did not plan to do anything, but if Brother Jiang Shan did not do anything, then no matter what, someone must at least take care of that bastard Liu Lang.


    That bastard, Liu Lang, patted the dust off his back and still wanted to stand up and fight with the fatty, but the moment he stood up, he was kicked by the fatty onto the ground. There was even a "dong" sound when he smashed onto the ground; it was obvious that the fall was not light.


    After seeing Liu Lang being beaten down, we all cheered for the chubby one in our hearts. No matter how close our relationship with the chubby one was in the past, now, we are all grasshoppers on the same side.


    "What is it? "Do you still want to stand up and fight?" The chubby one walked in front of Liu Lang and said condescendingly.


    He didn''t have the time to answer the fatty''s question, but when he saw the fatty clench his fists that were as big as a sandbag again, Liu Lang looked at the fatty and hurriedly said, "I admit defeat, I give up!"


    "Since you have already admitted defeat, we will not make things difficult for you. However, I hope that you will not come back to our school to cause trouble again. Next time, I will not let you leave so simply." Jiang Shan solemnly said to Liu Lang.


    How could Liu Lang have any reason to refuse now? He hurriedly nodded and said that he would definitely not do so, while Jiang Shan didn''t say anything else and left with his men.


    After Liu Lang left, we helped Jiang Shan to sit aside for a while to let him rest. After resting for a while, Jiang Shan finally recovered.


    "This bastard is too ruthless, it makes my entire body ache from the pain!" Jiang Shan complained while squatting down after resting for a while.


    Although that b * stard Liu Lang promised that he wouldn''t look for trouble with us in the future, I feel that this Liu Lang isn''t a good person. After being tidied up by us today, he definitely won''t let this matter rest.


    Today, Brother Fatty came to help us out. No matter what, we have to treat him to a meal. After chatting for a while, the big guy smoked a cigarette and then went to the restaurant to eat.


    Brother Fatty said that the reason he came to help us this time was all because Jiang Shan let him go that time.


    "If you don''t mind, then we''ll be good friends from now on." Jiang Shan said to the chubby brother as he raised his temper.


    "Of course I don''t mind!" The chubby one smiled and opened a bottle of beer.


    "Alright, then after we drink this bottle of wine, we will all be good friends. We will help each other in school!" Saying this, he would then do it as a form of respect.


    However, before he started drinking, he purposely gave me a bottle of wine. If it was in the past, I would definitely not be taken seriously, but after what happened last time, his attitude towards me had greatly changed.


    Originally, I didn''t plan to go, but today, since Brother Fatty helped us, if I don''t go today, then it would make me look down on you, so in the end, I decided to follow him.


    I drank a little wine at the side. After playing for a while, I left because I had something to do, so I didn''t stay any longer and followed closely behind him.


    When I went back, my aunt and uncle hadn''t come back yet. I drank a bit and my mind was a bit muddled. I actually walked to my cousin''s door. Her door wasn''t locked, so I pushed it open and went in.


    At that time, my cousin was in the middle of a live broadcast. When she saw me enter the restaurant, reeking of alcohol, she immediately stood up and wanted to kick me out.


    "What are you doing? I have something on, hurry up and get out of here!" said his cousin as she pushed me with her hands, trying to push me out.


    However, she was too weak and couldn''t push me away at all. It was all due to my strong body and my courage. Since I was already old and full of energy and blood, and my cousin was standing right next to me, smelling the fragrance from my cousin''s body, I impulsively grabbed my cousin''s hand and pushed her onto the bed.


    My cousin was so light that I pushed her down on the bed, and when I saw her lying there, the raw impulse and desire made me jump on her, and I threw myself on her and began to kiss her on her lips, and my hands were ready to touch her.


    "Ah!" I had just kissed my cousin a few times when she bit my lips until I bled. I was in pain and my whole body was wide awake, but before I could scream out in pain, she pushed me away and slapped me in the face.


    With a slap, I was slapped awake by my cousin.


    "What are you doing!?" "Get the hell out of here!" Cousin Liu was really angry and kicked my butt a few times.


    After I woke up, I was also in the wrong. After all, I was too reckless just now. I left in an extremely sorry state. My cousin angrily slammed the door shut and there was no more ''after''.


    When I woke up the next day, my cousin was looking at me with red eyes. It seemed that she even had thoughts of killing me.


    I thought it was just a kiss, so it shouldn''t be like this. But later on I found out that my cousin didn''t do anything related to the live broadcast last night and everything I did to her was captured by the live broadcast cameras.

 C64

    When I knew all this, I also understood why my cousin was looking at me like that. Last night, because of this, the comments below the live broadcast page of my cousin were like an explosion, and there were a lot of people participating in the commentary. Almost 90% of the people with a flat haircut were involved in the discussion, and they were all discussing what I had done to my cousin last night.


    Some people expressed that they should be castrated by human flesh, while others expressed sympathy for their cousin, telling her to call the police and bring me to justice. In short, the next day''s incident happened on the live broadcast platform, and her cousin gained a large number of fans.


    Later on, I found out that this was probably what they call hype. No matter what, the incident from before had made her cousin very excited.


    Originally, his cousin didn''t have many fans who were broadcast live. However, after this incident, her fans were like a flying monkey and suddenly soared to the top.


    Originally, I should have contributed a lot to this matter, but since that incident, Cousin didn''t pay attention to me for eight days. She only used her eyes to stare at me normally.


    Not only did my cousin treat me like this, the netizens on the live broadcast platform also expressed that scum like me should be executed very quickly, cut off the JJ and then shot. Besides that, there were also all kinds of comments that scolded me.


    The Internet was that amazing. It could make you suck up to countless fans in one night and make you lose all your reputation overnight, making you lose a lot of your reputation.


    In those few days, I didn''t even dare to turn on the live broadcast, because the moment it was opened, I could see the comments scolding me. There were also quite a few morally inferior cousins who supported me as their goddess, but they were still commenting on my parents and my ancestors for 18 generations.


    As a female broadcaster on the same platform, Sun Han also knew about this incident, but she didn''t watch any videos. She only knew about it after reading someone''s description in the comments section, and as a girl with an explosive sense of justice, Sun Han was also very angry about this. He said that scum like me should have been born with no butts, and get hit by a car when I go out.


    The shadow of my heart at the time was almost black.


    What made me even more unable to accept was that a few days later, my cousin tried to consolidate her goddess spot in the fans'' hearts, saying that I was his neighbor. At that time, I got drunk and ran to the wrong place, and I saw that she was pretty and disloyal to her.


    Knowing this, I was furious, but my cousin ignored me and I ignored her.


    Ever since the school lost Ma Tao and He Jun, they didn''t target me anymore. Right now, my relationship with Brother Fatty isn''t that bad, so I went rather smoothly in the school.


    When class ended this afternoon, Jiang Shan called Brother Fatty to go to a restaurant for lunch. He also called me over to eat too, so I didn''t refuse and followed him and Brother Fatty to a restaurant.


    Just as we were walking out of the school towards the restaurant, that bastard Liu Lang directly got in front of us on his motorcycle.


    "You guys mean that your words don''t count?" At this moment, the chubby brother had already clenched his fist, because he could tell that Liu Lang had come with ill intentions. His purpose in coming was definitely not simple.


    "You mean what you say? Damn it! "It''s impossible for you to feel comfortable even though you''ve already earned a lot of money!" Liu Lang glared at us fiercely and said after he came down.


    "You brat, you''re quite cocky!" the chubby brother said, about to punch Liu Lang. This son of a b * tch, he was in a good mood when he was going to eat.


    However, just when Brother Fatty was about to make his move, four vans drove over from Liu Lang''s side. Those four vans were obviously connected to Liu Lang, and they stopped behind Liu Lang after they drove over. Soon after, more than 20 hulks got out of the vehicles.


    The burly men had tattoos on their bodies and they were well-built. I could tell at a glance that they were from the society. I was shocked as well. How could that bastard Liu Lang get the help of such a person? His face is way too big.


    I was surprised for a moment, but then I saw a woman with short, milky gray hair get out of another van. She was wearing black leather shoes, tight black leather pants, and a sleeveless leather jacket with a lot of rivets on it.


    The short-haired woman''s white arm was tattooed with a particularly cool phoenix flower arms. The nail polish was also painted black and shiny. Her appearance made her look especially cool and cool, even more so than the characters in the TV series.


    This short-haired woman''s figure was also especially good, especially slim, just her chest wasn''t too impressive, and her face was also especially pretty. I can guarantee that if she was dressed up as well as an ordinary woman, her charm and beauty wouldn''t lose to a female celebrity, but her cool and neutral appearance really wasted her good figure and face.


    "Cousin, it was these people who bullied me that day. They bullied me with their numbers!" Liu Lang said as he looked at the short-haired woman.


    I am also quite speechless. This Liu Lang is too fucking shameless. He was the one who asked me to meet him back then, but now, we are bullying the weak. It is simply turning the white from the white to the white.


    The short-haired woman looked at us and said, "Oh, just the few of them?"


    "There are still some people, but it seems like they didn''t come with them today." Liu Lang was completely like a good little brother in front of that short-haired woman, his gentle and refined speech made me feel nauseous.


    The short-haired woman didn''t look that old. She was probably only 21 or 22 years old, but it was unknown if she was really that cool or if she was dressed up like this.


    "You were the ones who beat up my cousin that day, right? "You''re quite bold, my younger cousin dares to hit them, get them ready!" The woman waved her hand, and the tattooed men walked towards us.


    To tell the truth, that short-haired woman seemed to be in a rather awkward position leading these hulks. However, those hulks weren''t joking with us. They came over to attack.


    Just as I was about to make my move, I was pushed down to the ground by a strong man holding my collar. That strong man''s strength was exceptionally strong.


    Jiang Shan and I were not as big as the two hulks, so the two hulks easily beat us up. My entire body was sore from being hit by the hulks, which made me angry.


    I looked at the brawny man and cursed fiercely. "F * ck you, I''ll fight you to the death today!"


    "You little brat, your mouth is really bad. Today, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents." Just as I stood up to fight with that strong man, he grabbed me and slapped me on the face.


    The three of us, the twenty plus strong men in front of us, easily knocked us down.


    "F * ck, weren''t you guys so cocky that day? Why did you become like this today? If you have the ability, then stand up and hit me!" Liu Lang looked down at me from above and said. His shameless smile and his sneer really made people want to slap him to death, but we were beaten bad.


    "I''m warning you here, if you dare to take revenge on my cousin, I will definitely not let you have a good ending!" The short-haired woman walked up to us and threatened us.


    Although I didn''t show any expression on my face, I had already mentally greeted this short-haired woman''s eighteen generations of ancestors. If I had the chance, I would have ripped off all of her clothes a thousand eight hundred times!


    But no matter how much my heart wanted to take revenge on her, I didn''t dare to say anything more. In this situation, if I talked too much, I would get beaten up.


    "Cousin, let''s go," as he said this, the short-haired woman got into the car and Liu Lang, that bastard, gave us a mocking smile before riding away on his motorcycle.

 C65

    "Hiss!" This rotten woman, there will be a day when I will take revenge on her! She''ll be stripped of her clothes! After that short-haired woman, Liu Lang, and the others left, the chubby brother shouted while covering his battered stomach.


    After Liu Lang and the others left, we laid on the ground to rest for a while. Afterwards, we supported each other as we sat down on a rock. It was too painful to walk for too long, we felt that our bones were about to break into several pieces.


    Originally, there wasn''t much talk between them, but just scolding that short-haired woman for over an hour was enough to dry up his saliva.


    Although we really want to get our revenge, just with the few of us, we are completely unable to contend against that short-haired woman. Moreover, we were ruthlessly beaten by the person called by that short-haired woman, if we don''t rest now for a few days, we won''t be able to feel comfortable.


    Everything has two sides. Although we were beaten up by the short haired woman, our relationship with Brother Fatty improved a lot. After this incident, our relationship improved a lot.


    After resting for a while, we supported each other to the entrance of the school. After saying our goodbyes, we both left. I limped down to Sun Han''s basement. I didn''t want to go back to my uncle''s house because I was afraid that my uncle and aunt would be worried.


    Sun Han knew that I was beaten up today just from looking at my muddy footprints and wounds. He helped me up onto the bed and angrily said while looking at me as if I were a little housewife, "Last night I asked you to accompany me out to play today, but you said you were busy. I thought you were really busy. So you went to fight!"


    "Fighting is really fun, you only know how to fight all day and get beaten up like this every time!" Sun Han said as he looked at me unhappily.


    I knew the reason why Sun Han said that was because he was being nice to me. Thus, I didn''t argue and just obediently lay on the bed.


    After a good night''s sleep, I finally felt a bit better. I ate with Sun Han the next day and got annoyed again before I returned to my uncle''s house. It was Sunday anyway, so after I returned, I collapsed and continued sleeping.


    I habitually opened up the live broadcast software and watched my cousin''s live broadcast. Ever since that incident last time, my cousin was fired up, and the audience in the live broadcast room was at least a hundred times more numerous than before. With just my cousin''s appearance, any random song that my cousin sang would bring me rewards and gifts, all of it would fly up in the sky. Seeing so many gifts and rewards, of course my cousin would be overjoyed, but after seeing it, I became even more angry.


    At first, she promised me to do it. That night, I was in the wrong, but she actually said I was her neighbor in order to please her fans. It was fine if she didn''t speak the truth, but she didn''t clarify anything when she saw how much people were insulting me online, even if she said it was a misunderstanding, but she wouldn''t, because this way she wouldn''t be able to garner everyone''s sympathy.


    I wasn''t in a good mood after being beaten up. I was a bit impulsive then. I took my phone and ran outside my cousin''s room to knock on the door.


    My cousin was very impatient at first, but she finally said that she would open the door for me. After opening the door, she leaned on the doorframe and looked at me impatiently. What''s the matter! "


    "Nothing, these past few days you''ve been pretty happy. The number of fans has increased a lot, and there are quite a few gifts as well, right?" I looked at my cousin and said in a bad tone.


    I said I wouldn''t do anything to you now. Even if you kneel down and start beating your butt, I won''t do it. I''ll post the video to the internet today and let her fans see who you are!


    With that said, I opened the phone without any scruples, and then selected the video ready to upload. Actually, I wouldn''t have done this if my cousin had tried to clarify the truth or found a reason to lie to me, but she did this for the sake of increasing the amount of money, causing me to be cursed as a dog on the internet. Although the internet isn''t a reality, it''s still a waste for my cousin to use me and even treat me like that, which makes me even more frustrated.


    When Cousin saw that I was serious this time, she quickly rushed over to grab my phone. "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t be like this!"


    My cousin stood on her toes and snatched my phone from my hand. She quickly put it in her pocket, afraid that I would snatch it back.


    My cousin was afraid that I would post the video online because her popularity was rising. If the netizens saw this video, it would definitely affect her image. At that time, not only would she lose her fans, she would also become the topic of discussion.


    Previously she was afraid that I would post the video online, but now she is even more afraid.


    "Cousin, don''t be angry, it''s your cousin''s fault this time. You helped her get angry, but she gave you a cold glare. It''s really her fault." The cousin looked at me and said with an innocent and pitiful expression.


    I wasn''t impressed, but when my cousin tiptoed up and kissed me on the lips, I gave in. This kind of killing force was like an atomic bomb to a normal boy.


    "Don''t be angry, what matter do you have to communicate with Cousin!" Cousin Su slightly raised her head in front of me and said in a soft voice.


    To be honest, I was not in a good mood, but when I saw my cousin like this, I couldn''t be bothered.


    "I''ve been busy these few days. If I had the time that day, I would definitely have let you do it." My cousin said gently.


    I know that my cousin is only temporary to me. She just wants to please me so that I won''t post the video to the internet. But for some reason, even though I know, this trick is very enjoyable for me.


    Just when my cousin''s entire body was going to go numb, my cousin said she would let me do it in a few days, which I definitely won''t do. Given the current situation, I have to make a few more requests, and even my cousin doesn''t dare to refuse.


    "No!" "Now, you have to agree to a few more conditions, or else this matter cannot be resolved!" I said righteously to my cousin.


    Ah!" Cousin saw the reluctance on my face, but now that her lifeline is in my hands, I have to agree even if I don''t want to.


    "Speak, how many more requests do you have?" My cousin looked at me innocently and asked when I pouted my lips in a pitiful manner.


    "Other than the thing you promised me, you have four other requests." I looked at my cousin and said seriously.


    Cousin was obviously unwilling. She asked me what the other four requirements were, and I said that I would not tell you for now. I will tell you when the time is right.


    That''s what I said, but I already had a few shy thoughts in my head.


    After a few days, my Brother Jiang Shan''s body has more or less recovered. After his body is fully recovered, we begin to plan how to take revenge.


    If we want to take revenge, the first problem we have to deal with is that short-haired woman. Jiang Shan said that as long as it''s not something that happened in the school, Brother Kun will help us, the first thing we have to do is to find out the address of that short-haired woman, and after that, we''ll immediately call Brother Kun to go deal with that short-haired woman. We''ve already planned everything.


    On Thursday night, Jiang Shan had already found the address of the short-haired woman. That short-haired woman had opened up a billiard room for herself, and it was on the business street next to Liu Lang''s school. That bastard, Liu Lang, would play billiards every few days.


    After we found the address, we went to look for Brother Kun together.

 C66

    When the three of us went to find Big Brother Kun together, Big Brother Kun and a beautiful woman were rolling around on the bed. After playing outside for a while, Big Brother Kun put on his clothes and came out. Jiang Shan and Big Brother Kun explained the situation.


    After Brother Kun heard that we were fighting, he scolded Jiang Shan, saying that Jiang Shan only knew how to fight in one day, and didn''t say anything after he was scolded. In the end, Brother Kun still loves Jiang Shan, but after he scolded Brother Kun, he still decided to help us, but Brother Kun also said that after this, he told us to behave ourselves in school, and not to know how to fight every day.


    After saying that, Brother Kun went to gather some people. Brother Kun called for twenty people to go with him while we led the way.


    Very quickly, we arrived at the billiard room. The billiard room was quite large and there was a small supermarket on the second floor. There were quite a few snacks and beers sold inside. There were a lot of players playing pool in the billiard room. Business was booming.


    When I entered, I saw Liu Lang, who was playing billiards. Liu Lang, that b * stard, was playing billiards with his people. It seemed that he was having a good time, drinking beer while having a good time.


    I haven''t seen that short-haired woman for the time being, but it''s the same if I take care of Liu Lang first. I pointed at that bastard Liu Lang. When I saw him, he rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Liu Lang.


    Brother Fatty went over and grabbed Liu Lang, that bastard, by the collar and dragged him to the side. He pointed at Liu Lang and cursed, "F * ck, you brat, these days are so comfortable!"


    When Liu Lang saw that it was Fat Brother, he immediately became frightened. He looked at him and said: "Didn''t my cousin warn you guys? If you guys dare to take revenge on me, then she won''t let you off!"


    "Then if you have the ability, go call your cousin!" At this time, my brother Jiang Shan and the people that brother Kun brought with him had already walked up to Liu Lang. When Liu Lang saw the row of people in front of him, he couldn''t calm down.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t hit you right now. Go and call your cousin over. I have something that I need to talk to her about!" Big Brother Kun looked at Liu Lang and said calmly.


    At this moment, other than being obedient, Liu Lang did not dare to make any small movements. He quickly went to call for his subordinates, and after Liu Lang left, we played pool there and waited for him to come back. We just happened to have played a round.


    Of course, he wasn''t the only one that came back, his cousin also came. The short-haired woman was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, a leather jacket and sunglasses. She was still wearing the same cool outfit. This time she only brought a dozen or so, but she didn''t look flustered at all.


    After Liu Lang came in, the short-haired woman followed closely behind him. When she saw the leader, Brother Kun, she looked at him with disdain and said, "You''re the helper they called. You brought only this few people today to seek revenge ¡­"


    "There may not be many people, but it''s enough to take care of you." Big brother Kun looked at the short-haired woman and said calmly.


    "You sure are arrogant!" "If you have the guts, you can just wait here for three more minutes, and the person I called will arrive soon, and then I''ll beat you guys up until you call her mother!" The short-haired woman looked at Big Brother Kun and said. She was not that old, but her attitude and attitude were quite arrogant.


    "Alright, then I''ll wait here for three minutes and make you accept your loss wholeheartedly." Big Brother Kun didn''t seem to care about that short-haired woman''s arrogance at all as he continued to smoke on his own while handing one cigarette to each of us.


    The short-haired woman glanced at me and angrily said, "You three little furry brats, last time I clearly warned you. If you dare to take revenge, I won''t let you off!"


    "You stinky woman, you better give me an idea, if you can''t beat her today, then I will strip your clothes, QJ you, and then turn you around a thousand and eight hundred times!" At that time, I was also very angry, I didn''t think much about it and just looked at that short-haired woman and said snappily. Although this stinky woman''s breasts were a little small, she was still not bad looking, so she would just treat it as compensation for hitting us a few times.


    "You little brat, your tone is quite arrogant. Today, I already told you, if you can''t win today, then I will definitely make you the last eunuch in history, cutting off your Ding Ding and feeding it to the dogs!" The short-haired woman refused to show weakness as she replied with a very arrogant tone.


    "You should worry about yourself. When my brother-in-law arrives, we''ll beat you so hard that you won''t even be able to cry!" Liu Lang, who had the support of others, was extremely arrogant.


    In this situation, no matter how much you said, it would be useless. Everything would have to wait until the outcome was decided.


    We waited for three minutes, five minutes, but we didn''t see the reinforcements the short-haired woman had told us about. The people in the billiard room had already left, and the outsiders didn''t want to be part of our fight.


    "I say, it''s been almost ten minutes. Are the people you called not coming or not? We don''t have time to play with you here!" After waiting for a few more minutes, Big Brother Kun became impatient. He didn''t come here to wait for someone.


    The short-haired woman was clearly anxious as well, but since no one came, she had no other choice.


    That bastard Liu Lang could no longer remain calm when he saw that someone had yet to arrive. He had a panicked expression on his face.


    "We''re too lazy to waste time with them, let''s go!" Brother Kun became impatient from waiting. After giving the order, we rushed towards Liu Lang and the others. We had more people on our side, so our confidence also increased by quite a bit.


    I rushed in front of Liu Lang, grabbed his collar and punched him. Back then, this bastard was quite arrogant, but today, I wanted to see if he could continue being so arrogant.


    The people the short-haired woman brought with her were all strong men, and we couldn''t beat them. Thus, our target was Liu Lang and the rest of his men.


    Brother Fatty might not be able to beat those hulks, but punches like Liu Lang were like punches to a fist. That punches that were as big as a sandbag were no pushovers.


    I originally thought that she could only act cool and pretend to be that short-haired woman, but I didn''t think that this short-haired woman was not ordinary. The two people Big Brother Kun called for couldn''t take her down, so she ruthlessly kicked them a few times.


    However, in the end, we have more people, and that short-haired woman isn''t stupid either. The people that Brother Kun called us to circle around the billiard table, although they have strength, but unfortunately, this short-haired woman is too agile. After a long while, they still weren''t able to take off that short-haired woman.


    Seeing this situation, I really wanted to personally go up to battle, but even the people Big Brother Kun called were unable to take her down, let alone me.


    After defeating Liu Lang, I slapped him twice on the face, while fiercely saying, "Didn''t you rely on your cousin to show off? Now that your cousin can''t even protect herself anymore, let''s see if you can''t admit defeat today!"


    Just as I said that, I was struck on the nose by that b * stard, Liu Lang, with my fist. Initially, my nose was a little fragile after getting hit by that nose a few times.


    While I was wiping the blood from my nose, Liu Lang pushed me away and rolled onto my back. He clenched his fists and was about to hit me.


    Just as he was about to use his fist to hit me, he was knocked aside by Jiang Shan and fell to the ground.


    After helping me up, Jiang Shan rushed over to teach Liu Lang a lesson. After wiping away the blood from my nose, I also rushed over.


    "You bunch of bastards, my men are here. If I don''t deal with you bastards today, I will!" Just as we were about to make my move, the short-haired lady looked at the door of the billiard room and said angrily.


    If the short-haired woman''s reinforcements did come, the situation and circumstances might change.


    After hearing what the short-haired woman said, I unconsciously looked at the billiard room and saw my brother bringing a group of people with him to the billiard room with wooden sticks.

 C67

    Before I could call her brother, the short-haired woman had already jumped onto the billiard table with her hands. She pointed innocently at us in front of her brother and said, "Brother Long, these people want to hit me. They also said they want to beat me!"


    The short-haired woman had been acting cool and arrogant, but when her brother came in, she immediately became a delicate little girl. She said innocently in front of her brother with the same innocent look.


    The elder brother looked outside and then looked at the short hair. He said, "Xiao Qian, did you cause trouble outside? Otherwise, why would people come and take care of you?"


    The short-haired woman kept shaking her head, looking at her brother with a serious look and said, "No, I''m very honest these days, I''ve been staying at home all this time, I swear to you!"


    "I swear to god, if I''m dishonest during this period of time, I''ll marry you!" The short-haired woman smiled at her brother after swearing. Anyone who wasn''t blind could tell that she was interested in him.


    Initially, I thought she was pretty cool, but I didn''t expect that she would suddenly change into an innocent girl so much. I still hadn''t gotten used to it.


    "Alright, alright, let''s talk about it later!" The elder brother pulled the short-haired woman aside and went over to pull up all those people who had been beaten up.


    That bastard Liu Lang didn''t know about my brother''s relationship with me. After being pulled up from the ground by my brother, he even arrogantly looked at me while pointing at my brother and said: "Good, you guys were pretty good just now. This time my brother-in-law came, see if I''ll properly deal with you today!"


    To be honest, I don''t like people like Liu Lang, but before I could say anything, Jiang Shan took the initiative. Jiang Shan looked at Liu Lang with disdain as he said, "Look at you, do you know who your brother-in-law is?"


    Liu Lang gave me an incredulous look, then looked at my brother. However, the one with the biggest change in expression was that short-haired woman.


    "Brother Long, is he really your brother?" The short-haired woman asked in surprise.


    The elder brother nodded at the short-haired woman and said yes, he is my younger brother. In an instant, the short-haired woman''s expression turned unnatural. Actually, it wasn''t just her. Our hearts were especially unnatural as well. After fighting back and forth, it turns out that we were all the same person. That kind of feeling was truly complicated.


    "This is Ah Kun, my good brother!" The elder brother introduced Brother Kun to the short-haired woman.


    Brother Kun shook hands with the short-haired woman politely, but it could be seen that both Brother Kun and the short-haired woman were a bit embarrassed.


    "This is Chen Xiaoqian!" "The girl who always fights and stirs up trouble about men''s crotch!" The elder brother introduced. The elder brother probably didn''t remember and told the story of Chen Xiaoqian. Just by looking at the story of Chen Xiaoqian, one could tell that Chen Xiaoqian was also a girl who was like a man at the time.


    "Oh, I know, I didn''t see it clearly at that time, and I only saw one side of it. I didn''t expect it to be so big now!" Brother Kun suddenly realized and said.


    After Brother Kun told her about Brother Kun and Chen Xiaoqian, she found out that Chen Xiaoqian''s father was a genuine social person. Chen Xiaoqian, who had lost her mother since she was young, spent her days with people under her father''s command, and naturally became a hooligan. Back then, Chen Xiaoqian was a man who was not afraid of burning women to fight her brother. However, in the end, she was beaten up by her brother.


    The relationship between Chen Xiaoqian''s father and brother was not ordinary, so the matter was settled privately. After the contact later on, Chen Xiaoqian had a favorable impression of her brother. However, it didn''t take long for her brother to go to jail, so the matter naturally came to an end.


    At that time, Brother Kun only roughly glanced at Chen Xiaoqian, and never saw her again. That was why Brother Kun didn''t recognize Chen Xiaoqian.


    "That''s it for now, let''s have dinner tonight!" The elder brother said with an unhappy expression. Then, he walked out by himself.


    "Brother Long, wait for me. Let''s go back together!" Chen Xiaoqian said as she followed her brother and left.


    I, Brother Jiang Shan, fat brother glanced at Liu Lang, and without saying anything further, he walked out with big strides.


    "Sigh, this really is the Dragon King''s Temple. So you''re all one family!" After the chubby brother came out, he looked at us and said helplessly.


    Actually, we were feeling quite helpless as well. After a few rounds, it turns out that we are all of the same kind of people. This is fucking awkward.


    It was probably to solve this misunderstanding. No one could refuse to give me face, and it was the same for the chubby one. Jiang Shan said that the big guys should go back and change their clothes, as they were all dirty. After they changed their clothes, they would contact each other, and then have a brawl and get together for a meal.


    After saying that, we left separately. While I was looking for change in my room, my cousin knocked on my door. I opened the door to look for change in my clothes. It wasn''t that I didn''t have any clothes on, it was just that I hadn''t washed yet due to laziness.


    My cousin came in and smiled at me. "Didn''t you say that there were four other requests that I had to fulfill? Can you explain them to me first?"


    "Didn''t I say that we can talk about it after I''ve thought about it? I still haven''t made up my mind." I looked at my cousin and casually said.


    "But you should at least give me a general idea, otherwise I won''t be able to finish it by then!" Cousin sister looked at me innocently and said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask for any perverts. At most, there will be a little perverted, but you will definitely be able to accomplish it, so you don''t have to worry!" I had already picked out a clean set of clothes from the dirty clothes and told my cousin to go back first, because I had to change my pants.


    His cousin pouted and walked out unhappily, closing the door at the same time.


    After I changed my clothes, Jiang Shan called me and informed me of the location. After knowing the location, I took a taxi and went straight there. When I went, Brother Jiang Shan and Fatty were already there. Liu Lang and Chen Xiaoqian had already arrived and changed into a clean set of clothes. Actually, if Liu Lang didn''t act arrogant, then it wouldn''t be too annoying.


    After I left, I sat down beside Jiang Shan. The moment I sat down, Chen Xiaoqian sat on me. She placed her hands on the table and smiled at me. "I''m so sorry about what happened last time. I didn''t know you were Brother Long''s little brother. I wouldn''t have ordered people to beat you up no matter what!"


    I nodded and said it was nothing. It was just a misunderstanding. Only then did Chen Xiaoqian sit down in relief.


    Not long after, Big Brother Kun and Big Brother Kun arrived. They had also changed their clothes, and their mature temperament and muscular bodies made them look even more handsome.


    After my brother sat down at our table, Chen Xiaoqian also sat down beside him. Her eyes instantly became infatuated with him. This was in stark contrast to her cool appearance.


    "There''s too much to talk about. This whole thing was just a misunderstanding from the start. We''re all on the same side, so let''s just forget about this matter. Come, let''s all drink!" Under the lead of our brother, we all raised our glasses and downed it in one gulp.


    "I was wrong about this. I shouldn''t have caused trouble for you guys, and even caused you to lose to the champion of the basketball game." After drinking the wine in his hand, Liu Lang stood up and toasted us once more with an apologetic look.


    Although we were taken care of by Liu Lang and his men, but we have also taken care of him before, not to mention that we had such a relationship. Furthermore, Liu Lang had already taken the initiative to apologize.


    "There''s something wrong with us here. Sigh, let''s not talk about the past anymore and just let him pass. After we drink this wine, the past will vanish like smoke!" Saying that, we imitated the adults and drank a cup of wine.


    After we finished drinking, we ate our fill and sat there feeling very satisfied, touching our chubby bellies.


    During dinner time, Chen Xiaoqian had been acting coquettishly by her brother''s side, telling him to give her some food. We, the outsiders, had no right to care about the two of them.


    As soon as my brother left, Chen Xiaoqian sat by my side and asked me a difficult question. If the man asked me, I didn''t feel embarrassed, but I felt shy to be asked this by a woman. I said shyly. Chen Xiaoqian looked at me and said proudly, "As long as you agree, Qianjie will take you guys to go whoring today and make you into a real man!"


    Obviously, the ''all of you'' that Chen Xiaoqian mentioned included Brother Jiang Shan, Brother Liu Lang, and the others. When I heard Chen Xiaoqian say that, Brother Fatty and Brother Jiang Shan beside me gave me a meaningful glance, wishing they could agree on my behalf.


    I wanted to have a taste of what it was like to be a man and a woman, so after a moment''s hesitation, I nodded shyly.

 C68

    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? A boy will turn into a man sooner or later!" Chen Xiaoqian looked at me and said in a very heroic manner. That look was no different from a man.


    "That Sis Qian, when are we going to go?" I asked shyly. Seeing that she treated me so well, I changed my name to Sis Qian.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Digest it first, haven''t you heard? You can''t do strenuous exercise after eating just now!" Sis Qian looked at me with a serious expression. I don''t know why, but when I heard the words'' doing strenuous exercise ''from Sis Qian, I couldn''t help but think of the dirty things between a man and a woman.


    After sitting there for about 10 minutes, Sister Qian took us to a KTV. This KTV has 3 levels. The top 2 levels are for lodging, similar to a hotel.


    When Sister Qian brought us here, she told Brother Kun and the others to go back first. After Brother Kun went back, Sister Qian brought me, Brother Liu Lang, and when Liu Lang came, he told us that Sister Qian never touched a woman with him.


    Although Jiang Shan and Brother Fatty swore that they were no longer virgins, they could tell from their happy expressions that they were lying and were just as innocent as me.


    Sister Qian brought us here to find a woman. We were very excited, but she first brought us to KTV to sing a few songs. She didn''t mention anything about finding a woman.


    Looking at how anxious and excited we were, Sister Qian said in amusement, "Don''t be in such a hurry. You can''t eat hot tofu in such a hurry. Just sing a few songs to calm us down!"


    However, at this moment, we were able to control the excitement in our hearts and the thirst in our hearts. Qian jie saw that we were completely focused on the women and didn''t joke with us. She immediately summoned four beautiful women, all wearing black stockings and miniskirt, just looking at them was enough to make one''s imagination run wild.


    "Go with them, they''ll take you to your rooms. Also, remind you to remember to put on your Tank!" Sis Qian said in a funny tone as she looked at us.


    We heard so much and followed those beautiful women out. Those few girls called us handsome and handsome, making us itch in our hearts. Looking at their curvy asses, we really wanted to take them on the spot.


    We each took a woman and followed them to the room upstairs, and just as I was about to reach the door, the phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was my uncle.


    After I answered the phone, my uncle asked me where I was. He said that it was an urgent matter and that he had caused me a lot of trouble these days. Thus, when he said that it was urgent, I decisively left the KTV and took a taxi back.


    Although I also want to deal with that woman, but my uncle said that there was an urgent matter, so how could I dare to delay it?


    But when I went back in a hurry, I found out that my uncle''s urgent task was to get me to work on the television. The television had broken down, so my aunt and uncle didn''t know what to do, so they could only ask me to do it.


    I bought a new transmission line and easily fixed it, but even though the TV was set up, my child was still around. If I knew that would happen, I would have done it first. I rushed back in such a flustered manner and wasted a great opportunity.


    I returned to my room depressed. I couldn''t wait to cry for a while under my covers. Such a good opportunity! That woman isn''t lazy at all. Sigh!


    I feel that I have a grudge against the heavens. Every time I am about to successfully get rid of the boy''s body, there will be a reversal, preventing me from trying to be a man.


    I lay in bed for a while, feeling very depressed and sad, before I finally fell asleep.


    The next day at noon, after school, Brother Jiang Shan and I met at the school gate, Jiang Shan asked me how I was able to leave last night, I said I had something to do last night, so I was forced to leave.


    "Oh," Jiang Shan replied, then he started to chat with the chubby brother about what happened last night, "The woman who accompanied me last night was too good at making me feel good. She made me surrender three times in one night, and now my legs are still weak."


    "The one accompanying me is also not bad, that scream is too pleasing, just listening to that voice is enough for you to surrender!" The chubby brother and Jiang Shan said with a lewd smile.


    I felt that they were doing it on purpose. They clearly knew that I didn''t succeed yet they were still saying such words in front of me. This made me even more depressed. My heart felt even more unsatisfied.


    When Jiang Shan asked me if I wanted to go to lunch with them, I said never mind, I''ll go out for lunch with Sun Han later. After I waited at the school gates for a while, Sun Han came out.


    I said it wasn''t much, then held Sun Han''s hand and left the school. Sun Han and I ran from the outside to the basement to eat. When we were eating, Sun Han asked me if I was alright.


    I said it was nothing, so I kept my head down to continue eating. After eating, I prepared to lie down on Sun Han''s bed to sleep for a while. Just as I was about to lie down to take an afternoon nap, Sun Han told me not to move.


    I just stood there without moving. Sun Han walked in front of me and picked up a few rice grains from the corner of my mouth. She didn''t reject me for throwing the rice grains away but stuffed them into her own mouth instead.


    I don''t know why, but at that moment, I felt as if Sun Han''s body had a halo of light, a halo that was extremely dazzling. I didn''t think much about it and hugged Sun Han, before fiercely kissing her on her lips.


    "Let me take an afternoon nap, I''m feeling a little sleepy these few days!" After kissing Sun Han, I fell asleep on the bed.


    "I want to take a nap too!" Sun Han said with a smile. The blush on his face hadn''t even faded as he fell asleep in my arms.


    Looking at Sun Han who was like a little kitten, warmth flowed through my heart, and I fell asleep peacefully.


    After what happened last time, Liu Lang''s relationship with us eased a lot, I don''t know if it was because Qianjie forced Liu Lang or Liu Lang''s own awareness was higher, in the afternoon he actually rode his motorcycle to the school entrance to wait for us, and even generously invited us to eat at the restaurant after we left.


    Coincidentally, Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan didn''t have any pocket money that day, so Liu Lang came to treat them to a meal. Since they didn''t need to spend money to eat delicious food, why wouldn''t they go?


    When I was going, I even brought Sun Han along with me. It''s not like I was going to spend money, so when the time came, just stutter and it''ll be fine.


    When we went there, we ate a huge meal, our stomachs were already full. Only after interacting a little more with Liu Lang did I realize that Liu Lang was actually not completely useless. Other than being a little arrogant due to his posturing, there wasn''t much else, and he was also a rather generous person.


    After dinner, Liu Lang was prepared to play a few games of billiards with Brother Fatty and the others. Originally, he called me as well and I really wanted to go, but Sun Han said she wanted to go back, so I accompanied him back.


    After sending Sun Han back, I returned to Uncle''s home. I still have a pile of dirty clothes that I haven''t washed.


    While I was searching for dirty clothes to wash, my cousin was in the living room, humming a song on her cell phone. I placed the dirty clothes in front of her, and she took off her headphones to look at me, asking me why.


    "I''ve thought of a request for you to fulfill, and that is to help me wash my clothes for a month!" I said to my cousin.


    Cousin didn''t say much and just hugged my dirty clothes to wash them. At this moment, I felt that it was really too refreshing to give out orders like that.


    After washing the clothes, my cousin helped me hang the clothes neatly, then came back to play on my mobile phone. Since there was a washing machine, my cousin finished washing it in a short while.


    His cousin was wearing a pair of white jeans and a small white shirt. It was unknown if she was just lying down comfortably, but after playing with her phone for a while, she continued to play with it.


    From my point of view, my cousin''s lying posture was especially attractive. Her butt and long legs were slightly in front of my crotch area. When I saw her lying there, I couldn''t calm down and decided to throw another one for my cousin to finish.


    "Take off your jacket and clothes!" I said to my cousin calmly as I stood up.


    Cousin said, "Ah, is this another request?" I nodded my head. Cousin was a bit troubled, but in the end she still agreed. However, she only agreed after she told me to go into her room.


    I said anything was fine, so I followed my cousin in. She took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed. Then she sat on the bed and started to take off her clothes.

 C69

    She unwillingly sat on the bed and took off her jacket and pants, leaving only the hood and the insides to protect the important parts of her body. However, I didn''t know if she was being overly vigilant, but after taking off her clothes, she squatted on the bed and covered the part I wanted to see with her hands.


    "Take your hands away! Why are you blocking my view!" I said to my cousin in a bad mood. The feeling of being able to see but was blocked was very disturbing.


    Cousin glanced at me before unwillingly taking my hand away. Naturally, I was filled with bliss. Cousin''s perky little fart and the proud big white rabbit really made it hard for me to control her. My cousin sat on the bed with her head down and let me look at her like that. Those white legs of hers should be enough for me to play for a lifetime.


    I swallowed my saliva and slowly sat beside my cousin. My hand unconsciously placed my cousin''s large white legs. My cousin''s entire body shuddered at that moment and was frightened by me.


    Although her cousin was unwilling, she didn''t know that her unwilling expression would only increase everyone''s desire.


    When my hand touched my cousin''s smooth white legs, my whole body became restless, almost uncontrollable. I let the animal go, kicked off my shoes, and threw my cousin, who was sitting on the bed, down.


    Impulse took over my consciousness, I held my cousin''s face to my cousin''s small mouth like a mad man. My cousin''s lips were full of magic, so even if I kissed her ten thousand times, I wouldn''t get tired of it.


    Just when I was about to take off the rest of my cousin''s inner and outer cover, my cousin tightly held onto my hand. She looked at me pitifully and said, "If you really want to do it, do it at the hotel. Don''t do it at home.


    The fire in my heart was extinguished by what my cousin had said. Unwilling to give my cousin a big kiss on the cheek, I sat on the bed.


    As I sat there, my eyes happened to glance over my cousin''s wardrobe, and I had an idea. I wanted my cousin to show me the sexy clothes she used to wear.


    "I remember that you have a maid costume in your wardrobe. Go and put it on for me to see!" I said to my cousin while looking at her. This feeling of having command was too refreshing.


    Cousin looked at me with her big eyes, then obediently went to the wardrobe in her inner and outer covers to find the maid outfit she used to wear for the live broadcast. After searching for a while, Cousin found it in the closet.


    After finding the maid attire, my cousin looked at me pitifully and said, "You should turn around first. We''ll talk about it after she has changed her clothes."


    I said that even if I wanted to, my cousin couldn''t do anything about it. After all, now that she was in my hands, she couldn''t do anything about me.


    My cousin changed into the maid outfit in front of me. I said very domineeringly, "Come sit in my embrace." She hesitated for a moment before obediently sitting in my embrace.


    I hugged my she-like cousin in my arms and kissed her fragrant lips for a while. As for the rest of my actions, I just made a move when my cousin stopped me. My cousin said that I couldn''t do it at home, I could do whatever I wanted outside, so I endured it and didn''t say anything more.


    After kissing, I left. Before leaving, I looked at my cousin and said righteously, "This month, I''ll teach you to wear whatever clothes you need to wear. This is my second request."


    The cousin rebutted unwillingly, "You already let me take off my clothes for you to see, and now you even want me to put on my clothes for you to see. You''re deliberately being shameless!"


    "You can''t refuse, but if you don''t agree, I can''t guarantee that I won''t post the video online." I looked at my cousin and said confidently. My cousin looked at me with a helpless expression.


    After coming out, I couldn''t calm down for a long time because my cousin''s allure was too strong. I couldn''t hold it in any longer and had no choice but to run into the bathroom to get rid of the five ladies.


    I just came out of the toilet feeling refreshed when Sun Han called me and asked me to accompany him. I was fine, so I went to the basement where Sun Han lived.


    When I went there, Sun Han was watching the other female hosts'' live broadcast on his computer. After I went there, Sun Han gave me his seat and sat on my lap without any trace of politeness.


    Cousin Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning are both female anchors on the same live broadcast platform. Recently, Cousin Sun Han has been in a rage, and Sun Han also noticed Cousin Han.


    When I said that it was just hype, Sun Han became interested as soon as he heard it, asking me what hype was, and she wanted to hype it up as well. I said just be honest and don''t think about those things, hype it up isn''t some sort of glorious matter, and Sun Han said that as long as there were fans who had money, it didn''t matter whether it was glorious or not.


    There were many people who had the same thoughts as Sun Han, which led to a drastic rise in hype.


    I didn''t discuss this issue with Sun Han any further. Sun Han was watching a female anchorwoman singing.


    On the same city page, I saw the live broadcast of Li Xiang Ning. This Li Xiang Ning was still live, which surprised me a little, but I opened Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast room out of curiosity. Li Xiang Ning was in the middle of making a face on the live broadcast at that time, but there were quite a few people watching this meaningless performance.


    Maybe it''s because there''s a little conflict between me and Li Xiang Ning, so I''m full of disgust towards what Li Xiang Ning has done. But it''s undeniable that the reason why Li Xiang Ning''s live show was watched by people was all because she had a pretty face.


    Among all the streamers in the city, Li Xiang Ning was the second prettiest, and no one really dared to be the prettiest. It was precisely because she was pretty that she possessed a lot of brainless fans, and many fans called her a goddess.


    When Sun Han saw that I was watching Li Xiang Ning''s live broadcast, he picked up his mouse and swiped quite a number of gifts towards Li Xiang Ning. Consider it as repaying the favor Li Xiang Ning gave me last time.


    The moment she saw Sun Han''s account, Li Xiang Ning happily said, "Is that Sun Han? Thank you for the gift."


    Sun Han was quite happy to chat with Li Xiang Ning. He tapped the keyboard as he chatted with Li Xiang Ning, and in the end, even started a live broadcast with Li Xiang Ning.


    I played with my phone for a while, and after feeling a little sleepy, I fell asleep on Sun Han''s bed. The next morning, before the class even started, Sun Han woke me up.


    I curiously asked Sun Han why he was so happy. Sun Han opened the live broadcast software on his mobile phone and showed me a message.


    That piece of news said that in order to celebrate the first anniversary of the live broadcast platform, within ten days, the fans would vote to pick out a hundred popular female anchors. After a month, they would compete in the city, and the first would get a prize of 100,000 yuan.


    After I looked, I still couldn''t understand why Sun Han was so happy. Sun Han opened up another page for me to see, it was a fan poll. Although this poll had just begun, Sun Han was still in the top ten.


    "I didn''t see it, but my Sun Han is so powerful!" I said as I looked at Sun Han.


    "That''s right, my Little Han is so good, his girlfriend must be pretty good too!" Sun Han happily kissed me on the cheek.

 C70

    In order to cheer Sun Han on, I took out my phone and cast a vote for Sun Han. In this voting event, everyone only has one vote, so I gave my vote to Sun Han.


    After reaching school, I took Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan''s phones to register their account, and then voted for Sun Han. After voting for Sun Han, I removed the live broadcast software from Brother Fatty''s Jiang Shan''s phone and returned the phone to them.


    When I was voting, I looked at the name list, Li Xiang Ning actually also made it into the top 100, and Cousin Sis also made it into the top 100.


    Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning were both female anchors now, so they naturally had common topics to talk about. At the end of class, Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning were discussing about the poll.


    In fact, from the bottom of my heart, I really didn''t want Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning to have any interactions. Even if it was just a simple chat, there was no need for her to have any bad feelings towards me, in any case, I didn''t like Li Xiang Ning very much, this seductive little bitch had been targeting me ever since I entered the school, and she even called me a fool not long ago. I wasn''t being petty, but because she was really too excessive in the past, if it wasn''t for He Jun to leave now, she would definitely still be as arrogant as before.


    After He Jun left, Li Xiang Ning became a lot more honest. At least she didn''t hit me with the table again during class.


    At the end of class, I had a little homework to do, so I told Sun Han to go back first. I''ll be there in a bit, Sun Han nodded his head and left, while I sat in my seat doing my homework.


    Although I came to class with the mindset of coming here to roam around the world, under the influence of Sun Han, I would still pass my homework to the teacher. I''m not here to learn anything, I just want to make Sun Han happy and have him have a good impression towards me.


    This is the first time I''ve ever seen her doing homework. When I finished my homework, there''s only Li Xiang Ning and I left in the classroom. After I put the book on the table, I got up and prepared to leave.


    Just as I was about to get up and leave, Li Xiang Ning put down her book and left as well. She walked in front of me in just a few steps, and when she reached my side, she gave a provocative snort.


    When I reached the staircase, Li Xiang Ning was still walking in front of me. When Li Xiang Ning was walking down the stairs, she took out her mobile phone to check the time.


    Li Xiang Ning fell onto the balcony, her hands and knees bleeding from the rubbing of the floor. When I walked over to her side, she glanced at me with tears in her eyes. Her meaning was clear, there''s no one left now, so she wanted me to help her.


    If other girls had tears in their eyes as they looked pitifully at me, wanting me to help, I wouldn''t have thought too much about it and would have immediately helped. However, Li Xiang Ning was an exception to my rule.


    I pretended not to see it and prepared to leave. Just as I was about to leave, Li Xiang Ning looked at me and snappily said, "Are you blind? Didn''t you see that someone fell over? Even if you did, you wouldn''t give me a hand. Do you have any sympathy!?"


    Actually, if Li Xiang Ning''s tone had been a little better, I might have helped her up. However, based on her sarcastic tone, I felt particularly uncomfortable when I heard it.


    "Do you really think that your beautiful appearance makes the entire earth revolve around you? What does your fall have to do with me? It''s not like I was the one who pushed you down. A person like you fell down, it''s just a single word. You deserve it!" I looked at Li Xiang Ning and snappily said.


    Li Xiang Ning pouted her lips as she looked at me, unable to say anything for a long time. Finally, she looked at me with a disgruntled expression and said, "Just you wait. I won''t let you off!"


    "Whatever you want! As long as you have that thing!" I looked at Li Xiang Ning as I said nonchalantly. In the past, it was because of He Jun that Li Xiang Ning that could be so arrogant. Let alone now that He Jun was no longer here, even if He Jun was still here, I still wasn''t afraid of her.


    Today, Li Xiang Ning was wearing a short skirt. Her long, fair legs weren''t covered in stockings. After she fell, her knees were covered in blood and the floor of her calves had been scraped a layer of skin.


    When I just walked down a few flights of stairs, my heart softened a little. Although this Li Xiang Ning was indeed a little overbearing in her way of doing things in the past, she hasn''t reached an unforgivable level yet. There isn''t a single person in the world right now.


    After thinking for a moment, I decided to head back. I walked in front of Li Xiang Ning and calmly looked at her. "Let me help you down and see if there''s anyone in the infirmary. If there is, I''ll send you to clean your wounds."


    "I don''t want you to worry! I can walk by myself! "Li Xiang Ning stubbornly said as she sat on the floor with a cold expression.


    I looked at Li Xiang Ning and said, "You said it yourself. If you could walk by yourself, I wouldn''t care about all that. I''m not really willing to help you anyway!"


    After I finished speaking, Li Xiang Ning didn''t argue anymore. Seeing that Li Xiang Ning had shut her mouth, I leaned over to help her up. After I helped her up, Li Xiang Ning looked at me and snappily said, "I didn''t let you help me up!"


    Although she said that, her body was still very big. She tightly held onto my shoulder. I didn''t say anything to her and helped her downstairs to the infirmary.


    The people in the infirmary went to eat. There was no one in the infirmary, so I helped Li Xiang Ning buy a bottle of disinfectant water from the canteen. After helping her sit down and give her the disinfectant water, I prepared to leave.


    "What are you walking away for? Your eyes aren''t good. My hands are broken too. I can''t clean the medicine!" Just as I walked away, Li Xiang Ning shouted from behind me.


    Originally, I didn''t want to care about her, but as a good person, I''ll go back and help her apply the medicine.


    I scolded Li Xiang Ning as I placed her feet on my knees, then used a cotton swab to dip it with disinfectant to wipe her injured knee. Sometimes, I feel that my brain is sick, so I''m afraid that I might hurt Li Xiang Ning.


    But Li Xiang Ning is my enemy. Why would I treat her like this? I really suspect that my brain is filled with water.


    After helping Li Xiang Ning wipe the wound on her knee, Li Xiang Ning extended her fair and slightly baby fat little hand in front of me. "My hand was even scratched. Wipe it a little!"


    Originally, I wanted to say something to Li Xiang Ning: You really think I''m your butler, yet you''re so righteous and confident, you didn''t even say thank you! But when I thought about it, Li Xiang Ning had always been like this. She rarely said the word ''thank you'', so I didn''t say what I wanted to say. I used a cotton swab to wipe the wound on her hand.


    After I finished wiping, I put down the disinfectant and prepared to leave. I was a bit hungry, so I had to go back to eat first. However, just as I got up to leave, Li Xiang Ning called me back.


    "Why are you leaving? Didn''t you see that my legs and hands were injured? No matter what, you have to send me home!" Li Xiang Ning looked at me and said as if it was a matter of course.


    "You don''t know how to take a taxi! "There are so many bullshit things, and you''re still talking about them so righteously. I owe you!" I turned my head to look at Li Xiang Ning as I snappily said.


    "I didn''t bring any money today," Li Xiang Ning weakly said as she looked at me.


    I had no choice but to hold onto Li Xiang Ning and send her back. I swore to myself that I would help her to the ground this time. If I were to encounter such a situation again, I wouldn''t care even if she were beaten to death.


    On the way back, Li Xiang Ning said that her legs were hurting and she couldn''t walk anymore. There was no other way, I could only carry her on my back.


    She wasn''t polite at all. Just as I squatted down, she laid down on my stomach. Carrying her on my back meant that this Li Xiang Ning was not light at all. By the time I carried her to her house, my forehead was already covered in sweat.


    What happened this time has taught me a principle, Li Xiang Ning can''t help you!

 C71

    After sending Li Xiang Ning to her house, I returned. After I went back to eat something in a hurry, it was almost time for class. Li Xiang Ning had wasted her time on me.


    During the afternoon class, Li Xiang Ning leisurely walked into the classroom. It was probably because she was afraid that someone would see the wound on her knee, so she intentionally wore black stockings when she came to class in the afternoon.


    She walked past me and intentionally gave me a glance. I didn''t have any good intentions as I also glanced at her. This seductive little bitch. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have cared about her and even wasted my time.


    After sitting down, I started chatting with Sun Han. Their common topic was the live broadcast platform''s one-year anniversary event, and Li Xiang Ning was shameless enough to ask Sun Han to help her out, because she didn''t have as many fans as Sun Han, who was a warmhearted person. Sun Han said that if she could help, she would definitely help out.


    I didn''t say anything. I just stood there quietly, reading a book.


    When she returned in the afternoon, Sun Han had indeed gotten tickets for Li Xiang Ning during the live broadcast. Back then, Li Xiang Ning was also watching Sun Han''s live broadcast.


    I also told Sun Han not to interact with that coquettish little bitch Li Xiang Ning in the future. Who knew that after Sun Han heard me say this, he even said I was petty. Although Li Xiang Ning had bullied me before, that was already the past.


    At that time, I was so angry that I almost exploded. This Li Xiang Ning has even affected the relationship between me and Sun Han.


    With Sun Han''s help, Li Xiang Ning, who was about to fall off the charts, once again returned to the rankings. Sun Han, along with the other hosts'' advertising power, also fell to the back of the rankings.


    As Cousin''s rank on the leaderboard surpasses Sun Han''s, I unconsciously felt a little jealousy towards Cousin.


    One day after school I went back to my uncle''s house. My cousin was washing my clothes in the washing machine. She was dressed casually. The lower half of my body was wearing a pair of white pants and a pair of white cloth shoes. Sun Han''s ranking had fallen severely on the list that day, and Sun Han wasn''t happy, so naturally I wasn''t happy either.


    It just so happened that my cousin had surpassed a few anchors that day and sat firmly in the top five. My cousin was obviously very happy about this. She had a smile on her face when she was washing clothes, but her smile made the jealousy in my heart even more rampant.


    I put down my schoolbag and walked over to my cousin, who was washing clothes, grabbed her by the face, and kissed her on the lips.


    "What are you doing, I''m washing clothes!" I had only kissed a few times when my cousin pushed me away in disgust, her face full of reproach.


    "I just want to kiss you, no matter what!" Saying that, I forcefully kiss my cousin''s face again. My cousin also tried to resist, but her strength was too weak for me to stop her.


    Originally, I was going to kiss her a few more times, but now that my cousin wanted to clean her clothes, I didn''t brush her clothes anymore. To be honest, playing rogue in front of my cousin was really fun. Especially when she kissed him and resisted again, that feeling got old and exciting.


    After my cousin had finished washing her clothes, I had her change into a new nurse''s uniform and show me her clothes. Just as I was embracing my cousin''s crazy relatives, my uncle and aunt came back. Luckily, my cousin''s door was closed, so my uncle and aunt quickly changed their clothes when they returned.


    We didn''t make any noise in the room, so my aunt and uncle didn''t ask when I came out.


    The next day was Sun Han, me, and the other two classmates'' day off. After the afternoon class ended, I volunteered to start sweeping the floor with a broom, while Sun Han was also very diligent. When I was sweeping the floor, she helped me put the chair away neatly.


    Originally, we agreed which two of the other students would dump the trash, but since those two girls had things to do, they had to leave first. Sun Han had a good temper, so she let them go first.


    As Sun Han''s girlfriend, I naturally couldn''t just watch Sun Han empty the trash can. I took the trash can and emptied it while Sun Han was waiting for me inside the classroom.


    When I took the trash can back to the classroom, Sun Han was still there. I casually threw the trash can away and prepared to leave while holding Sun Han''s hand.


    "Do you have any sense of public morality? Can''t you put the trash can away properly? Just throw it around!" Sun Han shot me a look of disdain before going to put away the trash can.


    At that time, Sun Han was wearing an extremely short skirt, and when she bent down to clean the trash can, her little butt was raised towards me. Looking at Sun Han''s round little butt, I unconsciously became more serious.


    "What are you doing!"


    When Sun Han said this, I had already walked to the back of her fart and was on top of her fart.


    After arranging the trash cans, Sun Han stood up and said angrily and anxiously, "Why are you so bad? It''s the same at school!"


    I looked at Sun Han with a mischievous smile. "What''s there to be afraid of? There''s no one at school right now, so just let me kiss you while there''s no one around!"


    "This is inside the school, I can''t give you a kiss!" Sun Han already started to push me before I even made a move.


    I was already imagining things when I saw Sun Han''s pinky face. After she pushed me away, I grabbed her little hand and pressed her against the wall, giving her a kiss on her little mouth.


    "I already said I won''t let you kiss me, why are you so disobedient!" Sun Han, who had been kissed by me, said pitifully.


    "We''ve been together for so long, even if you didn''t let me do it, I wouldn''t even kiss you!" I looked at Sun Han and said grievingly. Sun Han had already gone to a hotel to get a room for a girlfriend in a few days. How honest was I? Even if they were in the same bed, I wouldn''t even move a bit if they didn''t let me.


    "I don''t care about you, I''m going back. If you use force again, then I won''t beat you up even if you ask me to!" Sun Han looked at me and gave me a little temper, but her little temper was very cute in my eyes.


    The anger in my heart has started to rise. Furthermore, with no one around, how could I let Sun Han off so easily? If I don''t have a good time today, I won''t let her leave.


    I forcefully pressed Sun Han against the wall, then used a hand to control her hands and kissed her lips. Sun Han wanted to resist, but after a battle of words, he still submitted obediently and used his tongue to respond to my crazy attacks.


    After kissing Sun Han for a while, my restless hands went from Sun Han''s ass to Sun Han''s clothes. Just as I was about to touch him, Sun Han grabbed my hand.


    "He''s already been kissed by you, and you still want more from him. If you keep doing this, I won''t let you kiss me anymore!" Sun Han said angrily as he looked at me pouting.


    "Anyways, now that everyone has left the school, I can just touch a little, a little bit will do!" I said affectionately as I looked at Sun Han.


    Sun Han was originally a little better off than the airport, but under the training of my hands, Sun Han was clearly bigger than before.


    Any woman loves to be beautiful, whether in terms of body or face. Looking at Sun Han, I''m still a little hesitant.


    Under my coaxing, Sun Han relaxed his guard, and I smoothly reached my hand under Sun Han''s clothes.


    While I was touching and kissing there, I kept feeling that someone was watching me from behind.


    After kissing Sun Han a few times, I turned my head to look behind me. Sure enough, there was a hand behind me with a mobile phone through the window, patting Sun Han and me!


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to kiss me anymore?" Seeing that I didn''t kiss her anymore, Sun Han blushed slightly and asked me.


    "It''s fine, it''s getting late, we should also go back, we''ll kiss you later!" I looked at Sun Han and said calmly, but in my heart, I was already planning on how to catch the person who secretly took our photos.


    "You wish! I won''t let you kiss me again when we get back!" Sun Han didn''t notice that the phone behind me was looking at me naughtily.


    Ignoring Sun Han, I sprinted out the door like a phoenix and prepared to catch that thief.

 C72

    When I burst out the door, the snitch at the window ran away with his cell phone, and by the time I got out he was already on the stairs. I could see nothing but the black and white hem of his shirt.


    I didn''t give up and chased after him, but by the time I reached the stairs, the thief was nowhere to be seen. I didn''t know if he was hiding or had run away.


    I stood on the balcony and looked around. At this moment, Sun Han walked out from the classroom, asking me why I''d run out in such a hurry. I said I wasn''t doing anything, just checking to see if there were any teachers who''d come up.


    I''m just a boy, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. But if that thief leaked the video out and it''s seen by the students inside the school, it will definitely affect Sun Han''s reputation. When that happens, how can Sun Han raise his head and act like a human in the school?


    My mind was filled with thoughts of who the thief was, but even after thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t think of who the thief was. Sun Han saw that I was absent-minded and asked me what I was thinking, but I didn''t tell Sun Han the truth, because after sending Sun Han back, I went back to my uncle''s house.


    I thought about it from the afternoon all the way until the evening, and never managed to figure out who the thief was. While I was in deep thought, an unfamiliar number sent me an email. I clicked on it and saw that it was a video file.


    After reading it, I immediately sent an email over to ask who it was.


    The other party replied that I didn''t care who he was. If I wanted him to delete the video, I would have to help him with a few things. Otherwise, he would send the video to every student and teacher in our school.


    I wasn''t afraid, but this was related to Sun Han''s reputation, so I could only agree. I asked him what I should do to delete the video.


    After I sent the message over, the other party only replied after a while. The other party told me to secretly take pictures of the female students in the school bathing videos for her, so we''ll treat it as an exchange. After I sent the videos to him, he would naturally delete the videos of me and Sun Han.


    The girls that he had me secretly take pictures of were all girls that were rather close to Li Xiang Ning. Then, what kind of deep grudge did this thief have with Li Xiang Ning? Or maybe he had a grudge with Li Xiang Ning''s girlfriends?


    I tried speculating for a while, but no matter how I tried, it was useless. The other party said that if I didn''t record the video properly tomorrow, she would send the video of Sun Han and me.


    I feel like I have received retribution. Back then, I recorded a video of my cousin threatening my cousin, but I didn''t expect that today I would be threatened by someone else. Retribution!


    He also sent me a message telling me that there was a hole in the corner of the public women''s bathroom where I could peek into the women''s bathroom. In addition, he told me that the girls would be taking a shower in the women''s bathroom at noon tomorrow.


    I didn''t get a good night''s sleep. I was trying to figure out how to secretly take pictures of those girls taking baths.


    At the end of class the next day, the girls who were rather close to Li Xiang Ning went to the public ladies'' bathrooms the moment class ended.


    The vocational school I studied in had a dormitory, next to which there was a public bathroom, which was divided into two rooms: a male and a female. Initially, I wanted to give the students who lived in the school a place to bathe, but some students who didn''t live in the school would also occasionally bathe in it.


    After the girls finished their lessons, they went into the bathroom. After a while, Li Xiang Ning followed them in. After they went in, I quietly crept to the back of the bathroom. Sun Han was originally going to go back with me, but I told her that I had something to tell her to go back first.


    I carefully walked to the back of the ladies'' bathroom with my phone. To be honest, this was the first time I dared to secretly take photos of my business.


    I hit the back of the bathroom and found a fist-sized hole in an inconspicuous corner. I didn''t think too much about it and turned on the camera to take a photo of the hole.


    Before I could aim the camera at the hole, I heard someone shout from the women''s bathroom, "Ah! Someone is filming us. "


    When the person in the female bathroom said this, I had already pointed the camera towards the hole, but before I could take a picture, a dozen female students rushed out from the female bathroom and threw the bathtub towards me.


    "Listen to me, I didn''t get anything. Sigh!" "Let me explain," I tried my best to explain to them where I was covering my head with my hands, but this group of weak-looking girls were like tigers that had turned into spirits. They were really fierce, throwing their bathtubs at me.


    "Sisters, beat this pervert to death!" At this moment, those girls were really possessed by a tigress, and they took a bath towel and basin and threw it towards me.


    It was not obvious that these girls'' hands were even more painful than the men''s. In order to beat me up, they broke seven or eight washbasins, and when the washbasin was broken, they took a towel and pulled it on me.


    A dashing girl even snatched my phone away, and without saying anything further, she crushed my phone into pieces.


    "Just listen to my explanation. I have my own difficulties. I really didn''t take any pictures of you guys, so I just turned on my phone!" I helplessly explained somewhere, but no matter how I explained, no one was willing to listen to my explanation. A few girls even spat on my body.


    "You damn pervert, why don''t you secretly take pictures of your mom? Sisters, beat him to death!" Before I could recover, these girls, who were on the verge of going berserk, violently hit me again while slapping me on the towel.


    At this moment, Li Xiang Ning walked out from the crowd and stood in front of me, stopping those girls who were about to make a move. She looked at those girls who were on the verge of losing control and righteously said, "Sisters, he''s our classmate. Although he secretly took pictures of you, beating him up like this won''t solve the problem.


    These female tigers beat me up so badly. Luckily, Li Xiang Ning stood out and I didn''t continue being beaten up. The moment Li Xiang Ning stood out, my heart was filled with gratitude towards her. I really wanted to bow down and worship her.


    "Thank you." I looked at Li Xiang Ning as I said with gratitude.


    "We''re all classmates, it''s only right!" Li Xiang Ning smiled at me. Her smile was as warm as the sun.


    But I don''t know why, but I feel that what Li Xiang Ning said just now didn''t seem like Li Xiang Ning''s style. According to her usual style, she wouldn''t say it like this.


    But no matter what, Li Xiang Ning helped me, so I am very grateful to her.


    Although I wasn''t beaten up by those tigers for the time being, I still couldn''t avoid the fate of being sent to the principal''s office. Those girls were like criminals escorting me to the principal''s office in groups.


    After a while, the principal came back with a belly full of fat. The girls immediately turned into resentful women and complained to the principal about how I had secretly taken pictures of them taking a bath with my phone. I felt wronged, I didn''t get anything.


    I tried to explain it to the headmaster, but it was useless. The headmaster punished me for having to clean up the playground all by myself for the next week, and I also had to apologize to the tigers one by one.


    I finally understand that the thief did it on purpose. He arranged for me to take pictures on purpose.


    Even when I was punished, I apologized to the tigers one by one, but in the afternoon the headmaster called me up to the podium and told me to apologize to the tigers again, in front of the whole school.


    I was standing on the podium, and I really wanted to find a jar and put my head in it.

 C73

    "What are you blanking out for? How dare you secretly take a shower and not admit your mistakes?" When the principal told me to apologize to those tigers in front of all the teachers and students, I hesitated for a moment before standing there. The principal looked at me in shock and unhappily said those words.


    Reluctantly, I picked up the microphone and stood in front of the podium, looking at those female tigers who hadn''t calmed down and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m very sorry for what happened today. This is also the first time that I''ve done something like this.


    Fatty and Jiang Shan, who were standing below the stage, looked at me, not knowing what to say. They stood there without saying anything, not even discussing amongst themselves, while Sun Han looked at me with eyes filled with disbelief. It was clear that Sun Han didn''t believe me to be that kind of person, but the truth was right in front of him.


    I hated that thief. If I caught him, I definitely wouldn''t give him a good result. If I didn''t cripple him, I wouldn''t be called Guan Yihan.


    As soon as I finished my sentence, I heard a lot of insults and laughter. A few guys with good deeds looked at me from below and said, "I really admire you. You did what we wanted to do but didn''t dare to!" By the way, those pictures you took, you wouldn''t mind sharing with us men.


    I only gave a supercilious response to this guy who didn''t mind causing trouble, but I had already wanted to give him a good beating in my heart.


    After being mocked at the podium and laughing for a while, the principal told me to get off the stage. After leaving the meeting, I returned to the classroom, and on the way there, many people pointed at me, saying that I was a pervert or something. Some even pointed out that I was the one who had been stolen from the girls'' dormitory a few days ago.


    I didn''t explain anything to her, I just sat there and didn''t say anything. Sun Han asked me a few more times, and what happened today was already enough for me to be angry enough. Sun Han was still blabbering on and on about it.


    Sun Han sat there feeling very wronged after I said that. This is the first time I used this tone to talk to Sun Han since we started dating, and I regret it a lot afterwards.


    After Sun Han was told like this by me, he ignored me from the beginning of the afternoon lesson to the end of the day. He also didn''t say a word to me. At that time, all I had in my mind was anger and anger, and I didn''t have the time to care about Sun Han, so I didn''t try to coax her when she was angry.


    After class ended, I thanked Li Xiang Ning once again. If it wasn''t for her, I would have been beaten up by those tigers for a while. She helped me out, so I should have thanked her.


    When I expressed my thanks to her, she actually nodded her head and smiled at me. She even politely said, "You''re welcome." When I thanked her, she actually nodded her head and smiled at me.


    After class ended in the afternoon, I cleaned up by myself for half a day and finally cleaned up the field. Sun Han left right after school.


    After I finished cleaning the field, I went to Sun Han''s room. Sun Han was still sulking and beating up the panda on the bed while mumbling, "How dare you talk to me like that! I''ll beat you to death! I''ll beat you to death!"


    Sun Han didn''t lock the door and I went straight in. I smiled at him and said, "Don''t be angry. I was in the wrong today. I shouldn''t have used that tone to talk to you!"


    "What could be wrong with you? I was wrong, I shouldn''t have cared about you, I went crazy myself!" Sun Han retorted before turning around to face me.


    I sat beside Sun Han and hugged him tightly. I then whispered an apology in her ear. Sun Han said that he wouldn''t forgive me, but in reality, he had already forgiven me.


    Originally, I wanted to kiss Sun Han something, but just when I thought about it, Sun Han''s phone call came. It was Jiang Shan calling. Jiang Shan originally wanted to call me, but my phone number had already returned to the west, so she called Sun Han.


    Jiang Shan said that today, Big Brother Kun will treat us to a meal, and my brother will also go. Big Brother Kun told me to bring Sun Han along and let Big Brother get to know him.


    After I told Sun Han about this, he agreed to come with me, but this time he was going to see my brother.


    After Sun Han was done dressing, we went out together. Not long after I arrived, Brother Jiang Shan and Liu Lang came over and pulled me to the side.


    "The principal said today that you secretly took pictures of girls taking a bath, is that true?" Brother Jiang Shan asked curiously. Just by looking at their lecherous expressions, I could tell that they had evil intentions in their stomachs.


    "I did go to secretly take pictures, but I was caught by a group of female tigers before I could even get a f * cking line up. "My phone has already been destroyed by me," I helplessly said as I looked at Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan. I was really sad. I didn''t even get enough money in my eyes and got beaten up.


    "F * ck, this is too tragic!" The chubby brother looked at me and said. He also told me that the hole in the corner of the bathroom had been sealed because I was caught secretly taking photos of the girls taking a shower, causing him to lose the opportunity to repeat the same trick.


    "Fuck you, I''m already in this state, and you''re still making fun of me!" I looked at the chubby brother and jokingly scolded.


    "Alright, alright, they should be coming soon. Let''s sit down!" Liu Lang called out.


    Not long after sitting outside, Big Brother Kun and Big Sister Qian also arrived. After entering, Big Brother glanced at Sun Han, then at me, and asked indifferently, "Is this your girlfriend?"


    I quickly nodded and said yes. Big brother''s cold attitude made Sun Han a little nervous. After Sun Han heard me call him big brother, he also smiled sweetly and called me big brother.


    After a few words with Sun Han, Big Brother started to serve the dishes. It could be seen that Big Brother was quite satisfied with Sun Han, but even if she wasn''t, I wouldn''t let Sun Han go.


    "I heard that you''ve always been staying at your uncle''s house, right?" The elder brother looked at me as he ate and said. After I nodded, the older brother continued, "Ever since you started living at your uncle''s house, you''ve caused quite a bit of trouble for your uncle. You''re not small anymore, so stop disturbing your uncle. I''ll give you the money later. You can use it to rent your own house."


    Big brother said that I was already a man, so I should learn to be independent. Big brother was right, I caused a lot of trouble for my uncle''s family, and I also wanted to live by myself, so when big brother said it, I agreed.


    After I finished talking about my things, my brother started chatting with Qianjie. In front of others, Qianjie, who was like a man, was acting coquettishly and acting like a musician, asking my brother to add more food and spoonfuls of soup. When Qianjie was acting coquettishly with my brother, we were eating obediently and just quietly watching them sing and singing with each other.


    While I was eating, my chopsticks accidentally fell to the floor. As I bent down to pick them up, I discovered a secret about my brother.


    As I picked up the chopsticks, I couldn''t help but scan the situation under the table. I saw that Sister Qian''s hand was stroking my brother''s pants, and the place where she put her hand was exactly where it should be.


    When I saw her, she was already pulling her brother''s zipper. I hurriedly picked up my chopsticks and stood up. This scene was too inappropriate for children. The key was that this lady seemed to be too bold. We had so many people here.


    After dinner, Qianjie called me over to the side, and after calling me over, Qianjie asked what kind of woman my brother liked. Actually, I don''t know what kind of woman my brother liked, but it definitely wasn''t tattooed like Qianjie, whose arms were full of tattoos. Of course, I didn''t say it directly, I just wanted Qianjie to dress up like a woman and dress up sexier.


    Satisfied with my answer, Sister Qian stuffed three TT''s into my hands. She said that Sun Han and I could use it during that time, but what she didn''t know was that Sun Han wouldn''t let me use it, so there''s no use in giving the TT to me.

 C74

    After finishing their meal, they digested it a bit. LiuLang, chubby brother, Jiang Shan, and the others all arranged to go to Kungodi''s bar together later to play and see if there were any lonely girls. Originally, they had called me over, but after Sun Han finished eating, he wanted to go back.


    After receiving the money from my brother, I sent Sun Han back to his house. Afterwards, I went to my uncle''s house and told him that I was going to rent a house by myself. Uncle told me that I should stay here by myself, but he didn''t say anything more and told me that I should move out tomorrow if I found a house.


    After hearing the news that I was going to rent a house outside, although my cousin didn''t have any expression on her face, I could see a hint of happiness in her eyes. Did she think that if I moved out, she wouldn''t be bothered anymore? However, it was clear that she was thinking too much. I won''t let her off so easily.


    After making an agreement with uncle, I went back to my room to sleep. Initially, I wanted to tease my cousin before going to bed, but uncle and aunt were there, so I didn''t have the guts to do so.


    The next morning, I told Sun Han about the matter of renting a house. I wanted to rent a bigger and better house, and when the time came for me to live with Sun Han, Sun Han felt it was fine.


    Sun Han and I agreed that after class this afternoon, we would look for a house and move there immediately upon finding one. Just when Sun Han and I were looking forward to the beautiful life ahead of us, Li Xiang Ning''s phone rang.


    At that time, there weren''t any classes, so Li Xiang Ning answered the call inside the classroom. I didn''t know who it was that called Sun Han, but what caught my attention wasn''t who called Li Xiang Ning, but her phone.


    Li Xiang Ning''s family conditions are very good. When I sent her back that day, I also saw the decorations of her house. Her family is indeed rich. Due to the family''s wealth, the phone Li Xiang Ning bought isn''t like the one we use, it''s a pink one with a big screen and very good pixels. I don''t know the exact brand, but I''m sure it''s definitely not cheap.


    The reason why I''m so concerned about Li Xiang Ning''s phone is because Li Xiang Ning''s phone is very similar to the phone that was secretly taken by me and Sun Han''s intimate friends the other day. It''s almost exactly the same.


    Thinking of this, I once again thought about how I was caught secretly taking photos. At that time, Li Xiang Ning had also entered the girls'' bathroom, but at that time, I clearly hadn''t started taking photos yet, yet I was found out.


    When I thought of this, I almost got angry. This Li Xiang Ning really knows how to play, ah. Not only did I not say anything, I even purposely designed a bridge segment to make me feel grateful towards her.


    Thinking of my innocent phone being smashed into smithereens, the rage in my heart flared up even more.


    After Li Xiang Ning received the call, she didn''t know if she felt guilty or not, but she quickly put her phone back in her pocket. It wasn''t good for me to get angry at Li Xiang Ning inside the school.


    When class ended in the afternoon, I had to clean up the field, so when class ended, I stuffed a piece of paper in front of Li Xiang Ning, saying that it was to thank her for her help that night. I wanted to treat her to a meal that night, time and so on.


    When I was cleaning the field, even my chubby brother Sun Han came over to help, so in a short while, we cleaned up the field.


    After we went back, Sun Han and I went to look for a house. By the time we found a house, it was already almost dark. After paying the deposit, we went back outside and moved tomorrow.


    I found an excuse to tell Sun Han that Jiang Shan had something to discuss with me, so I went out in the open.


    I came to the place written on the slip of paper and waited for a while. After waiting for a while, I thought that Li Xiang Ning wouldn''t come, but just as I was about to leave, Li Xiang Ning came.


    Li Xiang Ning was dressed very beautifully. Her short black skirt was matched with black stockings, and she was also wearing a pair of black leather shoes and a white shirt. She was dressed very beautifully, and if I hadn''t thought about the fact that I was here to take revenge on her today, I would have been captivated by her.


    When Li Xiang Ning arrived, she smiled sweetly and apologetically, saying that she was late. Such a polite Li Xiang Ning really surprised me. I said that I was fine and that I had just arrived.


    When Li Xiang Ning arrived, she originally wanted to sit down and eat. I said, "I''ll take you to another place. The food there is even better." After hearing that, Li Xiang Ning nodded and followed me.


    I brought Li Xiang Ning to a relatively remote alley. The surroundings were dark and there weren''t many people around. There was only a dim street light that barely lit up the place.


    When we were outside the alley, I turned around and pressed Li Xiang Ning against the wall. I looked at her and said angrily, "You''d better be more honest with me. Was the person who secretly filmed Sun Han and I that afternoon you?"


    She didn''t know what I was talking about. I didn''t say anything more to her and just reached into her pocket to take out her phone. But her phone is locked, and there''s no password that can''t be unlocked.


    I watched as Li Xiang Ning angrily asked me to unlock the phone''s lock. I saw for myself what was going on, but Li Xiang Ning felt guilty. She didn''t dare to unlock the door, so I was sure that the thief who stole the photo was Li Xiang Ning.


    "I''m sorry, I just happened to see you guys over there. I was curious for a moment, so I took a photo with my phone!" Li Xiang Ning weakly said as she looked at me.


    "After you recorded the video, you even asked me to secretly take pictures of a girl taking a bath. Are you purposely messing with me?" I angrily said as I looked at Li Xiang Ning.


    "At that time, I just wanted to play with you. I didn''t know that things would get so out of hand." Li Xiang Ning looked at me with an innocent expression as she spoke.


    Her innocent look made me even angrier, because she wanted to mess with me, causing me to be beaten up by those tigers, and my phone to be scrapped.


    Under my interrogation, Li Xiang Ning clearly explained everything. At that time, she had joined forces with the few girls that were close to her and then colluded with them to deal with me in the female bathroom. Those tigers were instigated by them.


    After Li Xiang Ning explained everything to me truthfully, the anger in my heart didn''t quell in the slightest.


    In a fit of anger, I started tearing at Li Xiang Ning''s clothes, her short skirt, and her stockings while fiercely saying, "I let you secretly take pictures, I let you secretly take pictures!"


    "No!" "Don''t!" Li Xiang Ning hastily used her hand to stop me, but with that little bit of strength of hers, she was completely unable to stop me.


    I was afraid that Li Xiang Ning''s scream would attract people over, so I used one hand to cover her mouth while the other hand crazily tore off her clothes.


    Under my tearing, Li Xiang Ning''s stocking skirt was torn apart, and the small white shirt I wore had a few buttons ripped off. The white and patterned cover underneath was exposed in my line of sight.


    Li Xiang Ning''s skirt was originally quite short. After I tore open her skirt and stockings, the white interior was faintly discernible.


    "Wuwuwu ~"


    Originally, I had planned to completely tear up Li Xiang Ning, but when I saw her tears flowing, my hands stopped moving all of a sudden.


    After calming down my agitated emotions, I looked at Li Xiang Ning and snappily said, "Today, I''ll treat it as teaching you a lesson. Quickly scram!"


    "But. "But how am I supposed to go back when I''m like this?" Li Xiang Ning looked at me pitifully as she said.


    That''s right, I tore apart her entire body. How can she go back like this?


    Li Xiang Ning was skinnier than me. My uncle bought this coat for me, and I''ve already worn some of it. After Li Xiang Ning wore it, she coincidentally covered up her short, torn skirt.


    After zipping up Li Xiang Ning, I told her to go back, but it was already late. If she went back alone, Li Xiang Ning was afraid that she might run into some danger. Wouldn''t that make me an indirect accomplice?


    So after I thought about it, I still took a taxi and drove Li Xiang Ning to the door of her house. After I sent her to the door of her house, I took her phone and put it in my pocket. Looking at her, whose tears had just dried, I said, "I''ll temporarily deduct her phone for you.


    After saying that, I left in a bad mood.

 C75

    The next morning, Li Xiang Ning returned my jacket to me, and I did as I said and returned her phone back to her. After last night''s lesson, Li Xiang Ning dared to play any tricks with me, so after I gave the phone to her, she deleted the video right in front of me.


    I don''t know if Li Xiang Ning was mistaken, but when she returned my clothes to me, they still had the scent of washing powder lingering on them. She washed my clothes before she gave them to me; originally, I wasn''t in a good mood, but Li Xiang Ning''s actions caused my originally bad mood to turn sour.


    After I returned to the classroom and sat down, Sun Han and I began to talk about renting a house. Sun Han said that she would help me move things when class ended this afternoon, and I accepted her good intentions. However, I didn''t have many things at Uncle''s house, so I didn''t need Sun Han''s help to settle it myself.


    After class in the afternoon, I went to my uncle''s house to pack up my stuff, then carried my stuff to the room I rented yesterday. After I finished moving my stuff, I helped Sun Han move her stuff over.


    The room we were renting this time was quite large and both of us felt that it was rather empty after staying for a while. Other than the large space, the conditions were also pretty good.


    After Sun Han made up his bed, he went to take a bath. I was a bit tired from carrying around my things, so I decided to take a bath before going to bed.


    Due to the computer not having an internet connection, Sun Han could no longer live broadcast today. Sun Han was taking a bath, and since I had nothing better to do, I just laid on the bed and played with my mobile phone. I automatically turned on the live broadcast software and took a glance at the poll rankings of the fans.


    He didn''t know, but he was startled when he saw that Sun Han''s ranking had dropped. If he went and dropped again, he would fall off the leaderboard.


    As Sun Han''s boyfriend, I naturally hope for Sun Han to be good. Sun Han really wants to participate in this live broadcast platform''s first anniversary event, not only because of the generous prize money, but also because this is an extremely exposed event.


    Although I really want to help Sun Han, everyone only has one vote and I''m just looking on anxiously.


    Her cousin''s position on the leaderboard had always been the same, and very few people could surpass her.


    I was looking at my phone when Sun Han came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Sun Han was wearing a loose white pajamas with beautiful patterns on it. After drying her hair, Sun Han turned around beautifully in front of me and asked me if she looked good.


    Everyone says that a lover''s eyes can only see the west. Those words aren''t false. At that time, I felt that Sun Han was the most beautiful woman in the world. No woman could compare to him.


    I looked lovingly at Sun Han before smiling and nodding at him. Sun Han smiled as he sat in my arms and playfully asked, "Do you want to be hit and sent flying?"


    "You''re helping me?" I looked at Sun Han and smiled evilly.


    "Nonsense, I''m your girlfriend. If I don''t help you, who will?" As Sun Han spoke, his small hand reached into my pants insincerely.


    Although Sun Han wouldn''t let me and her, with her little hand here, I didn''t have much energy to think about other things.


    After finishing my work, I took a bath and hugged Sun Han to sleep. Sun Han enjoyed the warmth of my embrace as he played with his phone.


    "The semester will end in 20 more days. Time flies!" Sun Han sighed as he played with his phone.


    If it wasn''t for what Sun Han said, I would have forgotten about the end of the semester. In another half a month, I would have reached the exam and summer vacation would have followed.


    Speaking of which, the live broadcast platform is holding at the time of our summer vacation.


    Sun Han asked me what I planned to do during the summer vacation. I looked at him and smiled evilly. "What else can I do during the summer vacation? Of course it''s to fuck you!"


    "Why are you so bad, aiya! "You''re on top of someone else again," Sun Han said as he looked at me with hidden bitterness.


    Under Sun Han''s small hands, I surrendered once again. After everything that had happened, I was especially sleepy, so I hugged Sun Han and fell asleep.


    The next day after school, in order to help Sun Han get on the list, I went to find my cousin at her uncle''s house.


    When I left, it was right when my aunt and uncle were no longer around. My cousin was playing with her cell phone, and when she saw that I had returned, she immediately put it aside and looked at me warily.


    "Cousin, you don''t need to look at me like that. I came this time because I need your help with something." I looked at Cousin''s very sincere expression and said. Cousin saw that my attitude wasn''t too bad, so she asked me what I wanted her to help with.


    I came here this time to get my cousin to call her fans to vote for Sun Han. After I told her about this matter, my cousin looked at me and said, "Oh, this is going to be difficult. I don''t know if any of my fans will vote!" "But if you promise me one thing, then I''ll do my best to help you once!"


    I asked my cousin what she wanted to promise her. She looked at me with confidence and said, "After I help you, you have to delete the video that you shot and don''t harass me again!"


    I used to have a video of my cousin, and she had to accept my threats. But now the situation has changed.


    After my cousin finished speaking, her expression changed. She pressed my cousin onto the sofa and fiercely bit her lips. My hand rubbed her chest. After kissing her, I stood up and said to her, "Alright, deal!"


    Cousin wiped her mouth in disdain and tidied up her clothes before sitting down to play with her phone. Cousin said that she would help me in the evening when the live broadcast was going to start, so I don''t have to worry.


    Since Cousin said so, I naturally had to show some sincerity. I opened my phone and deleted the video that was sent to me. I also deleted the video that was backed up to the clouds.


    The moment I deleted the video, I felt a little reluctant. I didn''t know if it was because I couldn''t get my cousin that I sent it.


    During the night, his cousin did tell the fans about voting for Sun Han during the live broadcast. Sun Han''s ranking quickly rose a few places, which made Sun Han very happy, because the voting deadline was tomorrow morning eight o''clock and the rankings were basically settled.


    Li Xiang Ning was originally on the leaderboard, but when I looked at her again, she had already lost. It looks like she wasn''t fated to be here.


    As the deadline was tomorrow morning, Sun Han did not sleep well all night. Before daybreak the next day, he had already been holding his phone and looking around.


    When the voting ended, Sun Han''s heart finally returned to his chest, because she was still on the leaderboard. I also took a glance at her, but I didn''t know what method Li Xiang Ning used last night to actually get on the leaderboard.


    After Sun Han arrived at the classroom, he started chatting with Li Xiang Ning. The two of them had even agreed to go together when the holidays were over.


    I was very happy to see Sun Han. In order to make sure that Sun Han didn''t drop the rankings, I threw away my chance to become a man. I originally planned to forcefully make my cousin this Sunday, but for Sun Han''s sake I gave up this great opportunity.


    A few days later, Sun Han received an invitation from the live broadcast platform, inviting him to participate in the anniversary celebration.


    The live broadcast platform indicated on the invitation letter that the hosts of the event must prepare a performance before they go.


    As the time of the event approached closer and closer, so did the time of our professional examination. Day by day, the time approached.


    Very soon, it was time for the professional exam. The night before the professional exam, Sun Han was reading a book and revising. I was very calm.


    Sun Han didn''t look nervous at all and didn''t pay attention to me as he focused on studying.


    "The exam is tomorrow, how about you let me do something to calm me down tonight?" I said to Sun Han with a mischievous smile.

 C76

    "You already said that you will be taking the exam tomorrow, so why don''t you let me study properly? "Furthermore, I''ve told you many times that you can''t do that thing before you get married!" Sun Han raised his head and looked at me boldly and confidently as he continued to review.


    I''m a little regretful. In order for Sun Han to participate in this live broadcast, I threw away the opportunity to become a man, but she refused to let me do it. If I knew earlier, I would have ignored her and played with my cousin first.


    After two days of professional exam, she had a vacation. After receiving her professional grade report, Sun Han began rehearsing her performance in the room in preparation for the live broadcast of the platform''s anniversary celebration.


    I didn''t want to disturb her, so I went to find Jiang Shan and the others to play basketball. When we were playing basketball, I told Jiang Shan and the others that Sun Han was going to participate in an event.


    I wasn''t stingy. I told them the time and place, and when the time comes, I''ll definitely go and cheer Sun Han on, coincidentally with Jiang Shan and the rest.


    After they finished talking about Sun Han going to participate in the event, Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan started to chat about meat. After they finished talking about it, Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan asked me if I was still doing sex? I said, a little depressed.


    The fatty looked at me with disappointment and said, "As far as I know, you''re the only one among us who hasn''t broken through yet."


    After hearing that, he looked at me obscenely and said, "If you don''t understand what''s going on in this area, tell me. Like this, tonight you''ll get 500 yuan, I''ll take you to find a woman to mess with!"


    Obviously, Brother Fatty is taking me to whoring, but five hundred dollars is too expensive. I heard the boys in the school say that you can get it for two hundred dollars for Miss.


    Brother Fatty said two hundred yuan was a fast food, five hundred yuan was a bag night, all of this I was a country bumpkin, I didn''t even know what a bag night was, it was only after Brother Fatty and I explained it in detail did I understand.


    At that hot-blooded age, I was very curious about the affairs between the sexes. Under the urging of the chubby brother, I took out 500 yuan from my unspent savings and followed the chubby brother to a foot-bath shop at 8 pm.


    Brother Fatty is very familiar with this foot-bath shop. After he brought me in, he had the boss call all the foot-washing girls out for us to choose from. Brother Jiang Shan and I are the only ones who haven''t chosen yet.


    To be honest, the nervousness and excitement in my heart was greater than anything else when I came out for the first time. Looking at those feet washing girls who were dressed in revealing clothes, I had a sudden impulse to ask them all to accompany me, but my purse was limited. In the end, I chose a younger foot washing girl who had a better figure.


    After choosing, she led us to our respective rooms. I went to my room and sat down on the bed. The foot washer came to my side and extended her dishonest hands to my lower body.


    After being touched so shamelessly by her hands, Shi Zhe became even more embarrassed. His face also turned red unconsciously, and when the girl who washed my feet saw me blushing, she giggled. She looked at me and said in a very ordinary manner, "Little handsome brother, is this the first time I''ve come out to play?"


    I nodded. The foot girl touched my lower body and continued to ask if I was a virgin. I felt a bit embarrassed to say that.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Rest assured, big sister will definitely help you break your place. Look at how hard you''ve become, it''s almost as if you''re made of steel." Saying that, the foot cleaning woman gently pulled open my belt, and then took off my underpants.


    Just when she was taking off my underpants, she heard an extremely enchanting shout coming from next door. The fat guy next door is here, and I haven''t even taken off my pants yet, but he''s already starting to make such a loud noise?


    Hearing the scream from next door, a fire ignited in my lower abdomen. I immediately pushed the feet washing girl in front of me down onto the bed. I used my hands to touch her body as I took off her clothes.


    Originally, I wanted to play some tricks, but after being told that tricks needed to be paid for, I could only behave.


    Just as I finished pressing down the foot girl to take off her underpants, I heard footsteps coming from outside. Not long later, the door was kicked open with a ''bang'' and a few middle-aged men walked in, full of righteousness.


    My good fortune was ruined. Just as I was about to curse, those middle-aged men took out their identification cards. Oh my god, they actually met with a failure.


    There was no point in trying to argue now. The evidence was solid. I was destined to be taken away today. The middle-aged men sternly told us to put on our clothes and then led us away.


    Just like me, there were Fat Brother and Jiang Shan, as well as other men and women, a total of twenty people.


    After being taken back, we accepted the educational criticism. Later on, it was all Jiang Shan who called Brother Kun, and Brother Kun came to take us out.


    "This is too fucking unlucky, I''ve been to this place many times before, how could I be so unlucky today!" On the way, the chubby boy said gloomily.


    In the end, when I met such a situation, I really doubt that the heavens would intentionally punish me. At every critical moment, I would have to do something for them, at least wait for them to finish, then they would come and take me away. The moment they took off my pants, they would come in and take me away.


    After this incident, the five hundred yuan was wasted. This wasn''t even counted as Brother Kun''s money.


    Big Brother Kun brought us to his place of residence. Big Brother Kun''s residence was very close to his place. When we went there, Big Brother Qian and Liu Lang were both at Big Brother Kun''s place.


    After we sat down, covered in dust, Liu Lang came over and asked us why we didn''t bring him along when we went to find a woman. The chubby brother said snappily: "That''s for you! If I called you over, you''d be taken away today as well!"


    "Aren''t you guys being too unlucky?" Liu Lang looked at us and laughed.


    Brother Fatty said that he was the most aggrieved, and it was almost over, yet he was just taken away at that critical moment. Speaking of which, I was the saddest, I didn''t even get a chance to do anything before I was taken away.


    Brother Kun didn''t really care about us. He just sat there watching the TV, and Brother Kun gave us each a bottle of drinks to drink. He told us to calm down.


    After we finished our drinks, Brother Pang and Liu Lang started chatting happily. They even agreed that next time they would go there for a hooker, and then the four of us would be together.


    As they chatted, Brother Fatty, Jiang Shan, even told Liu Lang about Sun Han''s participation in the event. They said that there would be a lot of beauties there, and they asked Liu Lang if he wanted to go as well.


    These fellows all loved beauties but not mountains and rivers. When Liu Lang heard the chubby one and Jiang Shan say this, he immediately agreed. If he told the chubby one to call him when the time came, his bad memory would easily forget the time.


    "Your girlfriend is going to participate in the competition?" Sis Qian was originally sitting with her brother quietly watching TV, but when she heard that we were discussing somewhere, she also joined in.


    After I nodded, Qian-jie said that she would go as well and cheer for Sun Han.


    "As your brother, you have to go, no matter what, it''s your brother''s wife, we''ll go together then!" Sister Qian said as she looked at her brother with a serious expression.


    I can see that Sister Qian isn''t cheering for Sun Han, she just wants to be together with her brother. I''m curious about one thing, do you and your brother have anything to do with each other?


    After hearing what Qianjie said, my brother looked at me, said that we can talk about it when the time comes, and then went back to watching TV.


    His brother, Sister Kun, was watching TV, while his fat brother, Liu Lang, was happily chatting.


    When Liu Lang heard the chubby brother say that I still had a girlfriend, he whispered to me, "Why didn''t you mess with her? It''s not easy to explain it to him. After all, this is a secret between Sun Han and me."


    "I say, just ignore her and just take off your pants. If she doesn''t agree, then use force!" Everyone admires you, you have a girlfriend or you''re a virgin. This bro doesn''t have a girlfriend''s bitterness, otherwise I would have taken her to get a room on the first day. If not, I would have forced myself on her! ", Liu Lang looked at me and gave me a rotten idea.


    I''m very clear on what kind of person Sun Han is. I hope Sun Han let me do it voluntarily.

 C77

    After playing around at Brother Kun''s place for a while, we went our separate ways. When I went back, it was already very late. Sun Han was still in a daze when he opened the door for me, so she was probably sleeping.


    Why did you come back so late? I said I had something to do, so I came back late, so I wouldn''t tell Sun Han the truth about me going out to hooke people up. If I told Sun Han about this, he definitely wouldn''t let me go.


    Sun Han didn''t mind at all and went back to sleep. I was a little tired too, so I climbed into bed and carried Sun Han to sleep.


    Anyway, it''s the holidays now, so I didn''t wake up until the sun was at my buttocks the next day. When I woke up, Sun Han was rehearsing her performance and getting a script for it.


    Sun Han was planning on following the literary line this time and was planning on performing in the form of a speech, but to be honest, I wasn''t too optimistic about the performance style that Sun Han had chosen. Sun Han was planning to be in the literary line and was planning to perform in the form of a speech, but honestly, I wasn''t too optimistic about the performance style that Sun Han was choosing in the form of a speech.


    I''ve also told Sun Han before, but Sun Han didn''t agree. I could only choose to support her and become her loyal fan.


    When I was about to get up, Li Xiang Ning pushed open the door and entered. At that time, I was only wearing my underpants, and the uncontrollable black hairs on the surface of my underpants were all exposed. When Li Xiang Ning opened the door and saw this scene, she quickly closed the door.


    Later on, I found out that Sun Han was the one who told Li Xiang Ning our new address. Li Xiang Ning''s parents often travelled outside on business, so after the holidays, she was rather bored and came over to play with Sun Han by herself.


    "Look at you. "They scared me away!" Sun Han gave me a blaming look and told me to hurry up and put on my pants.


    Ever since that night, Li Xiang Ning rarely spoke to me anymore. Even when she spoke to me, her tone of voice was very gentle, and she definitely wouldn''t act against me like a shrew like before. I think it''s because I scared her that night.


    After obediently following Sun Han in, Li Xiang Ning sat down on the bed to chat with him. Sun Han originally wanted to buy things to eat, but now that Li Xiang Ning had arrived, the heavy responsibility was placed on me. After I bought the dishes, I even had a meal with her.


    After eating, even I couldn''t believe it. I actually had a meal with Li Xiang Ning!


    After dinner, Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning chatted about the performance, asking Li Xiang Ning if she wanted to do some sort of extended performance, completely leaving me in the dark. Sun Han didn''t even pay attention to what I said.


    Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning chatted for a long time before walking away to the toilet. After Sun Han left, I sat in front of Li Xiang Ning with an unhappy expression. I looked at her and said, "We don''t welcome you here!" It''s best for you to leave as soon as possible! "


    "I''m not at your house. I''m looking for Sun Han, not you!" Li Xiang Ning looked at me and confidently said. However, her tone was much gentler than before.


    Originally, I had intended to say that Li Xiang Ning had been addicted to a few sentences, but her words made me speechless. I looked at her with disbelief as I said, "You." You. You''d better hurry up and leave! "


    "I''m not leaving. It can''t be that you want to tear apart my clothes like that day!" Li Xiang Ning looked at me and said, not wanting to be outdone.


    Just as I rolled up my sleeves to moisten my throat and was about to say something to Li Xiang Ning, Sun Han came out from the toilet.


    After Sun Han arrived, he and Li XiangNing hesitantly continued chatting, leaving me hanging on the side. The house we were renting this time was rather large, with a large house with a bathroom attached to it. Sun Han and Li XiangNing were currently chatting, and I could only sit to the side.


    When I went to find Jiang Shan and the others, Brother Liu Lang was there playing billiards with someone. Seeing that I wasn''t too happy, Jiang Shan asked me for the reason. After I said it, Jiang Shan laughed heartily and told me to play a few games of billiards with them.


    After the player heard I said Li Xiang Ning, he asked who Jiang Shan Li Xiang Ning was. Jiang Shan chuckled and then said to Liu Lang in an exaggerated tone, "Li Xiang Ning is one of the famous beauties in our school. That face and body, tsk tsk, just looking at it gives you the urge to force her. "That is called being wronged."


    Liu Lang was originally interested in beauties, so when Jiang Shan said this, he was shocked by Jiang Shan''s words and asked me to help him get Li Xiang Ning''s contact information. When the time comes, he''ll treat me to a sweet taste and invite me to be the matchmaker.


    Even if I were beaten to death, I wouldn''t ask Li Xiang Ning for her contact information. Seeing how determined I was, Liu Lang didn''t say anything and just went by himself. After saying that, he obediently played pool with us.


    A few days later, the live broadcast platform sent a message to Sun Han and the other participants, telling them to prepare their own performance and go to the rehearsal.


    Just like Sun Han, Cousin Li Xiang Ning also received the same news. When Sun Han went, he even called Li Xiang Ning. Because Li Xiang Ning didn''t have any company, Sun Han kindly called Li Xiang Ning along.


    When I went, Brother Jiang Shan and Brother Liu Lang both said that they would go with me. Since they have nothing better to do, they might as well go to the city to play. Brother Kun and Sister Qian may only go at the official start of the event, so we''ll be leaving first.


    When we stopped at the bus stop, we ran into our cousin who was going to the rehearsal. She was also alone, and at my invitation, she finally agreed to ride with us to the city.


    There were a total of six of us, and we took a van directly to the city.


    When Liu Lang saw Li Xiang Ning, he became dishonest. He always snuck up beside Li Xiang Ning, intentionally trying to find a topic to talk to her about. However, Li Xiang Ning completely ignored him, but how could this Liu Lang give up?


    Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan were aware of Li Xiang Ning''s temper, so they tactfully stayed by the side. However, when they saw their cousin, Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan became dishonest.


    Not to mention that Jiang Shan saw that she was dishonest, I was the same as well. If I had my cousin''s little video, then I definitely wouldn''t let her go today. Unfortunately, in order to help Sun Han, I even lost the only handle my cousin had.


    "Han-zi, your cousin is actually so good-looking. About that, although our relationship is quite good, I feel that there is still a need to improve a bit!" Jiang Shan and the chubby brother said to me with malicious intents in the car.


    I don''t know what they''re trying to say, but they want me to connect them.


    Cousin Sun Han Li and Li Xiang Ning were seated in the front, while the few of us boys were seated in the last row. At that time, it was also very hot, and the wind blowing from the windows was carrying the fragrance off their bodies.


    Where did Jiang Shan and the chubby brother keep whispering to me, asking me to help them get their cousin''s contact information? I rejected them at that time, I only kissed them a few times, but I didn''t do it, how could I just give them my cousin''s contact information like that?


    After being rejected by me, Jiang Shan and Pang Ge both said that I was not good enough. I knew they were joking, so I didn''t mind too much and just sat in the car for a while, dozing off.


    I dozed off and was about to fall asleep when the car stopped. Jiang Shan and the others nudged me and said that I had arrived.


    I rubbed my eyes and opened the door. When I got out of the car, I saw a bustling scene, as well as the skyscraper we were trying to compare with, and it was clear that we were already in the city.

 C78

    After getting off the bus, we found the live broadcast platform according to the address, and a lot of female anchors who had been with us for a day were all great beauties, and there were even a few foreign chicks, especially an island chick. Originally, Liu Lang wanted to play around with the hoodlums and ask them if the island chick had ever filmed a film before, but in the end, in order to prevent Liu Lang from getting killed, we stopped him.


    After registering at the front desk, someone specially came over to lead Sun Han, Li Xiang Ning and Cousin Sis upstairs. As for us, we were left outside as random people.


    We weren''t idle outside either, smoking while chatting about where the female streamer looked the best. Liu Lang had a deep affection for that island chick, and said that he would get her to contact him for the address and then get revenge for her 180 times. Regarding this, we just smiled without saying a word.


    Like what Liu Lang said, I didn''t dare to hope for that much, so I might as well just hide in my bed and watch my island movie. Don''t think too much about the other stuff.


    We waited outside for a long time, but Sun Han, Li Xiang Ning, and Cousin Sister didn''t come out.


    We waited for nearly two more hours before Cousin Sun Han, Li Xiang Ning, came out. After Sun Han came out, he let out a sigh of relief. I asked Sun Han why he was going upstairs.


    Sun Han said that although the results of the rehearsal was not bad, he still needed to do more rehearsals. This time, his competitors were too formidable. If he did not put in some effort, he would be able to take first place.


    Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning''s rehearsal results were not bad, but according to what Sun Han and I said, Cousin Han''s rehearsal results were not very highly regarded by the judges. This could be seen from Cousin''s expression.


    Since it was only five days before the event officially started, we didn''t plan to go back. We found a nearby inn to stay at. They each stayed in one room, while Sun Han and I stayed in the other.


    After paying the deposit, we all went out for a meal. After eating, my cousin''s expression didn''t look too good, and she gloomily returned to the hotel alone. We weren''t familiar with this place, so we couldn''t find anything to play with outside.


    When I was about to take off my clothes and go to sleep, a small card suddenly floated in between the crack of the door. I picked it up and looked at it, and there was a picture of a beauty on it, and it even says that we can do special services on our doorstep. I didn''t need to say anything about that special service to know what it was, but it also had a phone number placed on it.


    Sun Han saw me looking at that small card and took it away from me in a very naughty and naughty manner. Then, he carefully and curiously looked at it, Sun Han is also not a child, so he naturally knows what this card is for. After throwing the card into the trash can, Sun Han looked at me and said, "Speak!" Do you want to call for special services? "


    I said no, I don''t have a girlfriend like you, what special service do I need?


    After Sun Han had been praised by me, he was overjoyed. He then hugged my neck and kissed me for a while.


    Sun Han was a little tired. After kissing me for a while, he fell asleep. I was still unable to sleep, so I planned to open the window to take a breather.


    I opened the window and smoked a cigarette. When I finished, I was about to close the window when I saw my cousin coming downstairs with her bag.


    Why did his cousin go out so late at night? I was a little curious, but thinking about how unfamiliar this place was and how my cousin was alone, it was very dangerous for a beauty like my cousin to travel alone at night.


    I put on my shoes and opened the door and went downstairs to catch up with my cousin, who walked a few steps down the stairs before catching a taxi and leaving. I was going to say hello to my cousin and say that I was with her, but before I could finish my sentence, my cousin got in the car.


    To be honest, ever since Cousin was almost harmed by Zhang Jian, I was quite worried about Cousin''s safety. I forcefully kissed my Cousin multiple times, and my aunt and uncle treated me so well.


    Cousin took a taxi to the brightly lit street. After getting off the taxi, she went to a relatively remote hotel. I was also rather curious at the time, what was Cousin doing? It''s not like she didn''t have anywhere to sleep.


    I got out of the car and followed my cousin to the small hotel. This time, I didn''t want to greet my cousin, so I wanted to see what she was up to first.


    My cousin went straight to a lighted room after entering the small hotel. I followed her upstairs.


    At this time, it was already very late. Many rooms in the small hotel had their lights turned off, and there were even the cries of women coming from a few of them.


    I stood outside the door of the room where my cousin had gone in to eavesdrop. The soundproofing effect of this small hotel wasn''t very good, so I could clearly hear what was being said inside.


    "You''re here, Miss Li?"


    "Mm, is there something important you''re looking for me for so late at night?"


    A man''s voice came from the room his cousin went into. Judging from the voice, this man should be in his thirties or forties. Ye Zichen could tell from the man''s voice that this man definitely wasn''t anything good.


    I called you here to tell you something. As you can see, all of the female anchors here today are all very pretty and they prepared a very good program. If you want to win this year''s event, it''ll be a bit difficult!


    "Oh, if you can''t win, then forget it, just treat it as coming to see the world!"


    "Sigh!" "I haven''t finished speaking. There''s no one in the world who doesn''t want to be the champion. If you really want to win, there''s still a chance. There is a chance, but I don''t know if you really want to win!"


    "Of course I really want to win. I just don''t know if there''s any other opportunities?"


    When I was outside, I could tell that this man definitely had evil intentions, but what made my heart a little cold was that this cousin of mine wasn''t a good person either.


    I was planning to leave, but I decided to stay for a while.


    The man in the room continued, "With your beauty and figure, you''ll definitely have a chance to win. As long as you stay with me tonight, I''ll guarantee that you''ll win the championship. When the time comes, not only will the prize be yours, the live broadcast platform will also help to increase your fame and increase your fame.


    The man in the room started to laugh. Although I couldn''t see what was going on inside, but I was sure that the man in the room would be very ugly when he smiled.


    "What you said is indeed very tempting, but there are too many swindlers outside right now, so I don''t dare to completely trust you. How about this, when I become the champion, I''ll listen to your orders!" The cousin said in a coquettish voice.


    I used to think that my cousin wanted to tease her, but now I want to scold her.


    "Miss Li, haven''t you heard? Promotions in the future! "This hasn''t even reached the day where there is a reason to advance." The man in the room continued.


    In order to make Sun Han obey him, the man in the room even made many promises to his cousin, such as'' Cousin Han will do his best to help his cousin after winning the championship '','' Package and promote his cousin '', and so on.


    I wasn''t a webcaster after all, so I didn''t know how tempting these conditions were, but it wasn''t hard to deduce from my cousin''s silent hesitation that they were tempting.


    "I can promise to accompany you tonight, but you have to keep your promise!" After hesitating for a while, her cousin still agreed to the man''s request.


    I felt that I had no other feelings for my cousin other than possessiveness, but for some reason, when I heard that my cousin had agreed to that man''s request, my heart felt like it had split open. I couldn''t help but feel a stab of pain, followed by an inexplicable resentment.


    I angrily knocked on the door, and then...

 C79

    When I heard the conversation going on in the room, I was so angry that my teeth itched. I gritted my teeth and knocked on the door. After I knocked on the door, the male student said unhappily, "Who is it? What''s the matter with chicken feathers tonight?"


    That said, the door opened, and I was answered by a bald, middle-aged man in a baggy nightgown, his flip-flops covered by his fat feet, who, if one did not look closely, might have thought he was not wearing shoes.


    Not only was this middle-aged man fat, but he was also extremely ugly. His face was like a pig''s head, and his eyes were so small that they were almost covered by the fat on his face.


    "Who are you? "Is there something wrong?" That man probably had something good going on as he looked at me in a bad mood. He was obviously not in a good mood, but I''m sure of one thing, my mood was even worse than his.


    I told the middle-aged man that I was looking for someone. Before I could finish speaking, the middle-aged man looked at me and said impatiently, "Find someone?" I don''t have anyone here that you''re looking for. Get lost now, don''t disturb my sleep! "


    I saw that the middle-aged man was especially infuriated and didn''t even have time to speak with him at the door. I pushed him away with all my might and I had to say that this bastard was as heavy as a pig.


    I pushed him away and walked directly in. My cousin was sitting on the bed in the room with a calm expression on her face. She had heard my voice just now.


    "You little brat, what are you doing, breaking into my house!" That middle-aged man at the door said angrily, then he walked over to get me out.


    I didn''t pay any attention to the middle-aged man. Instead, I directly walked in front of my cousin. I looked at her and said with a voice that was neither salt nor strength, "Follow me!"


    My cousin sat on the bed with her head down, and when I finished, she didn''t respond. She just sat there, not even looking up at me.


    "Leave with me immediately! "I don''t want to repeat myself to you!" I looked at my cousin and said very loudly. I was originally a bit angry about this matter, so when I said it, my voice unconsciously became a lot louder.


    When that middle-aged man came in, he originally wanted to directly get me out, but after hearing what I said to my cousin, he asked me what was my relationship with my cousin. I fiercely said, "I''m her cousin, so why?"


    When the middle-aged man heard me say this, he wanted to ask for confirmation from his cousin, but my cousin didn''t say anything.


    My cousin stayed silent and didn''t come with me. She just sat on the bed with her head down and didn''t say anything. I didn''t waste my time talking to her.


    Cousin was wearing a black dress with a pair of high heels. At first, I thought that she was out of the house for some reason, but it turned out that she was doing something that didn''t weigh too much.


    When the middle-aged man saw that his cousin had left, he grit his teeth and didn''t say anything.


    After pulling my cousin out, I looked at my cousin and righteously said, "Cousin, you''re already so old. Don''t you know how to write the four words'' self-respect and self-love ''? Are you that irresponsible?"


    When my cousin came out, she shook my hand off and walked alone in front of me. No matter what I said to her, she didn''t reply.


    I continued to say a few words that weren''t very pleasant to hear. My cousin was obviously getting impatient. She looked at me and impatiently said, "I know my own matters. I don''t need you to say anything more!" Who do you think you are to me, and what right do you have to care about me! "


    Not only did my good intentions become useless, I even got bitten back at. At that time, I was completely furious, so I said loudly to my cousin on the way, "Yes! I''m not you, I was being cheap just now. I followed you out when I saw that you were worried about your safety. I shouldn''t have fucking cared if you were alive or dead, I should have let you get messed with by that fat pig! I shouldn''t have pulled you out at all. I should have posted your slut online! In any case, you''re no different from a butcher. Oh, no, you can''t even be compared to a butcher! "


    After hearing what I had said, my cousin glared furiously at me. Her eyes were filled with tears, but at that time, I was especially angry and didn''t care about it much. After I said that, I continued walking on my own path.


    After my cousin was told about it, she stopped moving and wanted to go somewhere else to rest after I left. I saw that she didn''t move, so I didn''t know where she got the strength to walk up to me. I grabbed her hand and said in a bad mood, "You don''t have the face to do this kind of thing? You don''t even have the face to go back!"


    After I said that, my cousin didn''t move at all. I pulled her and she didn''t leave. In the end, I just picked her up and left.


    I secretly swore in my heart that from today on, I would no longer bother with my cousin after sending her back. However, I was very clear in my heart that even if such a thing happened, I would still interfere.


    Although Cousin is older than me, she is much lighter than me. I am 155 jin and she is estimated to be around 90 jin. Therefore, hugging her isn''t too strenuous. However, my cousin wasn''t honest at all. After being carried by me, she continuously resisted. I looked at her and snappily said, "You''d better be. If not, I''ll directly pull you to a room and then make you happy!"


    After I said that, my cousin didn''t say anything else and just stayed in my embrace. Seeing that I didn''t say anything, she looked at me and said gently, "Don''t tell anyone else about what happened tonight."


    "It''s fine if you don''t say so, but you definitely can''t do something like this again. How can you be so arrogant when you''re so good-looking!" I said to my cousin in annoyance.


    When I got into bed, I even woke Sun Han up. When Sun Han asked me what I went for just now, I said I went out to buy some supper, but Sun Han said I was too selfish and didn''t buy her share. After he finished speaking, Sun Han covered himself and went to sleep.


    The next morning, I was woken up by the three chubby brothers. They kept knocking on the door, and as long as I didn''t get up, they kept knocking on the door. Under their knocking, I had to get up.


    After I got up, the chubby brother looked at me and chuckled, then asked if I had fought with Sun Han for 300 rounds in bed last night.


    I didn''t have enough sleep, so when I woke up, I was still in a daze. I didn''t pay much attention to them as I washed my face and rinsed my mouth before going out to have breakfast with them.


    After eating breakfast, Li Xiang, Sun Han, and her cousin all received a message from the live broadcast platform, telling them to go handle some formalities.


    Originally, we planned to go out to play, but when they requested the live broadcast platform to handle the formalities, we went with them.


    We were still kept out of the house as if we were idle, but when we went in, I saw the middle-aged man from last night. He had changed into a suit today, but he didn''t look too good.


    After completing the formalities, I asked Sun Han if she knew that middle-aged man. Sun Han told me that the middle-aged man was the organizer and the mastermind of this event.


    It was no wonder that he would say that to his cousin last night. This bastard was truly a scum.


    When we went out to eat at night, my cousin''s cell phone kept ringing. It was a message from the middle-aged man asking my cousin to accompany him.


    Cousin rejected the middle-aged man and told me about this matter. I feel that Cousin was very correct in her actions. A person like this isn''t anything good. The further away he is, the better it is.


    After we finished eating, Cousin Li Xiang Ning and Sun Han went to buy something, saying that they were going to buy something for the girls. We couldn''t just follow them, so we waited for them to come back while drinking drinks inside the restaurant.


    Just as we finished our drinks and were about to go out for a walk, we saw a dozen or so people coming towards us. The one leading them was the middle-aged man.

 C80

    The middle-aged man didn''t come with good intentions, all the people he brought were local ruffians, it was obvious that he didn''t come for a good reason. Jiang Shan looked at me and asked me if I knew the middle-aged man, I said I had seen him a few times, but we had to run now, because they didn''t come here to play.


    "Little brat, you dare to ruin my good fortune. Let''s see where you can run off to today!" The middle-aged man brought his men and walked over, looking at me with a sinister expression, as if he was a eunuch.


    His words are disgusting, but now is not the time to be disgusted. This time, he has brought over ten thugs with him, so the situation is not good for us.


    "Give them a good beating, then I''ll double your money!" The middle-aged man ordered. Under the temptation of money, those ruffians became even more active and rushed towards us.


    It was obvious that we ran too late, and in just a few steps we were caught by those local thugs. Those local thugs caught us and beat us up without saying anything further. Originally, we could have run away, but seeing that me and Brother Fatty were caught by those local thugs, they came back and started fighting those local thugs.


    However, this situation is very disadvantageous for us, in this situation where we are outnumbered, and when Liu Lang came back to help, he was also beaten to the ground by those local thugs. Those local thugs were so focused on money, they didn''t care if we lived or died, their attacks were especially heavy, and their punches caused Brother Fatty''s nose to bleed.


    Four or five people directly pounced on him, pressing him down onto the ground and then clenching their fists and kicking him. Although this fatty had great strength, under the pressure of the enemy''s numbers, this fat brother didn''t have any strength to resist at all, and could only hold his head in his hands to prevent his head from being exposed under the attacks of those ruffians.


    I was immediately knocked to the ground by those local thugs. However, just as those local thugs were about to make their move, that middle-aged man shouted at them to move away. Clearly, that middle-aged man wanted to take care of me himself.


    The middle-aged man looked down at me condescendingly before spitting a mouthful of saliva onto my face. The fat on his face dropped down and he fiercely said to me, "Little rascal, where is your cousin?"


    I wiped the spittle off of my face. This bastard''s spittle was even worse than shit. After wiping it off, I looked at the middle-aged man in front of me and said fiercely, "Damn it, someone like you who collects benefits through authority should die a horrible death!" "Damn fat pig!"


    "Using power for personal gain? "Haha, so what if I tried to use my power to take advantage of you? Are you going to bite me?" The middle-aged man looked at me disdainfully and smiled.


    When he said that, I had the urge to bite him. I thought if I bit into a piece of meat on him, it would be a piece of greasy fat. For someone like him, who uses his power to gain personal benefits, he usually does quite a lot of bad things.


    "I was going to look for your cousin today, but since your cousin isn''t here, I can only vent my anger on you, you little bastard." With that, the middle-aged man kicked me.


    I''ll let you spoil my good fortune! "I''ll beat you to death today, you little brat." As he said this, the middle-aged man kicked me a few more times, his fat was no joke, and the gravity alone was enough to make me feel like I was dying. After a few kicks, my stomach was in a mess, and I felt like I could spit out whatever I ate.


    Under the heavy kick of the middle-aged man, my stomach was in extreme pain. The food that I ate was spat out onto the shoes of the middle-aged man.


    When the middle-aged man saw that I threw up on his shoes, he disdainfully looked at me and said, "You are so disgusting!" After saying that, he kicked me once more and rubbed the vomit on my shoes on my clothes.


    He wanted to clean me up, but he was afraid I''d dirty his shoes. He wiped the vomit off his shoes and left with his men.


    After a while, Cousin Li Xiang and Sun Han came looking for us. Seeing that we were all knocked down on the ground, they hurried over to ask us what was wrong.


    If they had come earlier, we might not have been beaten to this state, but now is not the time to complain.


    Originally, I didn''t want Sun Han to help me. After all, this guy was full of vomit and was very dirty. However, Sun Han didn''t mind and helped me into a small clinic. As for Jiang Shan and the others, they didn''t receive such good treatment. Neither his cousin nor Li Xiang Ning supported them. They had barely managed to walk into the clinic by themselves.


    They''re all skin wounds, so they can get some medicine and get some rest. I still have to take some medicine. After staying in the clinic for a while, we returned to the hotel.


    When we came to the city, we brought some clothes with us, just in case. After I went back to my room to take a shower, I changed into a set of clean clothes. Sun Han took my dirty clothes to the laundromat to wash. After I changed my clothes, I obediently stayed on the bed to recuperate.


    After a while, Cousin entered my room. She sat on the bed and asked me how I was doing. I said that it was alright, but my stomach was feeling really bad. Cousin, after giving an "oh" before asking me who hit us today, also told her the truth.


    After my cousin heard that, she apologetically said, "I''m sorry. If I hadn''t interfered at that time, I wouldn''t have been beaten up today. If I hadn''t interfered at that time, you would have been done in by that damn fat pig."


    At this point, I muttered, "I have never done it before, how could I let that fat pig do it?"


    Cousin clearly heard my mutterings and stressed to me once again that we are now just ordinary cousins, so don''t keep thinking about messing with her like before.


    Although I don''t have a clue about her anymore, I still want to mess with her as much as I did before. Who wouldn''t want to mess with a beauty like my cousin?


    Cousin said that they should report this to the police to capture that middle-aged man and teach him a lesson. But even if they did report this, I believe that the middle-aged man would still be unharmed. Someone who can plan such a big event on the live broadcast platform must not be a simple person.


    After chatting with my cousin for a while, I asked her why she went to find the middle-aged man. She didn''t hide anything from me and told me the reason frankly.


    Cousin said she was a anchorwoman. She knew what it would be like for a female anchorwoman to win a championship. If she won, she would become a crow and become a phoenix, earning a lot of money. His cousin had thought that as a woman, sooner or later she would have to sleep with a man. She might as well trade her body for a chance to earn a lot of money.


    "But now I''ve thought it through. I''m only 21 years old, and I still have a long way to go. I''ll take my time to earn money!" "If you don''t die, you''ll eventually rise up!"


    Cousin can understand I am very gratified, I can understand what she thought at the time, I smiled at Cousin, showing that I understand.


    "Cousin, look at this. In the end, it''s only to help you that I''ve been beaten to such a state. You should at least express your condolences, for example, letting me kiss you!" I looked at my cousin and smiled naughtily.


    "You should just stay here!" After saying that, my cousin wanted to get up and leave, but I stopped her.


    Under my coaxing, my cousin finally agreed to let me kiss her, but by blood. She forbade me to kiss her while touching her.


    I nodded my head in agreement. Just as my cousin and I were about to kiss, Sun Han just happened to return.

 C81

    I hugged my cousin and greedily kissed her lips. My cousin wanted to leave right after I kissed her, but she couldn''t. Just as I was enjoying my kiss, someone opened the door. The person who came in was no one else but Sun Han.


    When I saw the door move, I quickly moved my lips away from my cousin''s fragrant lips and laid on the bed as if nothing had happened. When Sun Han came in and saw my cousin sitting beside me, he didn''t say anything and walked over to me so I could have a good rest.


    Things happened too suddenly, and before the blush on his cousin''s face could fade away, she hurriedly said that she left first before hurrying out. She was really sensible just now and was almost discovered.


    When I woke up the next day, I felt much more comfortable. I was just about to get up when fat big brother Jiang Shan and Liu Lang knocked on the door outside. After Sun Han opened the door for them, fat big brother Jiang Shan and Liu Lang hurriedly walked in and sat beside me to discuss the matter of revenge.


    Jiang Shan had said that he couldn''t let that damn fat pig go. He must beat it back. I can''t take this lying down, but I''m not familiar with this place, so I might as well say revenge, but where should I start from?


    After thinking about it, we decided to call our big brother Kun and explain the situation. There was nothing we could do about this outside.


    Big Brother Kun called Big Brother Kun, but after hearing about it, Big Brother Kun didn''t ask about them coming tomorrow, but when they come, we''ll think about it again. With Big Brother Kun as a backup, we have confidence in ourselves, so we can put this matter aside for now, and wait until Big Brother Kun and the others come.


    We went out to have a good meal outside. After we finished eating, we all returned to the hotel. I didn''t feel too well, so when we returned to the hotel, we stayed on the bed.


    On the other hand, Cousin Sun Han and Li Xiang were rehearsing their performance together. After all, the time was getting closer and closer.


    The next day at noon, my brother, Sister Kun, drove to the city. It was Jiang Shan who picked them up, and my brother saw me lying on the bed asking if I was okay, if I wanted to go to the hospital for some treatment, I said there was nothing going on, I just needed to rest.


    After chatting with us for a while, Big Brother Kun asked us who the person who hit us was. Jiang Shan and the others weren''t too sure, so I told Big Brother Kun and the others everything that I knew.


    Big Brother Kun and big brother discussed for a while and asked if we could call out that middle-aged man. If we could call out that middle-aged man, then things would be much easier.


    Indeed, the fat pig was from this section, he was familiar with this section, and if he didn''t show up, we couldn''t do anything about it.


    After Brother Kun said this, I have a plan. Isn''t that fat pig trying to get his cousin to come out? Then we can let his cousin lead him out and give him a good beating.


    I told my cousin about this matter. At first, she didn''t agree, but after I persuaded her, she still agreed. My cousin sent a message to that fat pig, saying that they wouldn''t meet again until nightfall.


    After successfully luring the snake out of its cave, Big Brother Kun and Big Brother Kun also called for someone. Tonight, that fat pig will definitely regret going out!


    At around 8 PM, Cousin went out to meet with that fat pig. We quietly followed Cousin, while Brother Kun and the rest of them brought some people with them and waited nearby. In order to ensure that they could take care of that fat pig tonight, Big Brother Kun and Big Brother Kun called for twenty people. This way, even if that fat pig called for people, they wouldn''t need to be afraid.


    I got my cousin to arrange a place in a rather secluded place. In that case, even if that fat pig was beaten to death, no one would know about it.


    When that fat stupid pig got to the place, he called his cousin. She took a taxi to the agreed location, and we followed closely behind.


    That fat pig was parked there in a black car, very pretentious as he leaned against the car. He was dressed in a suit and shoes, and had polished his shoes. He was also holding a rose in his hand.


    He looked at his cousin and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry about beating your cousin. I really missed you so much that I couldn''t control myself and sent people to beat your cousin. But don''t worry, as long as you stay with me today, not only will you win the championship, I will also give you some money, treat it as your cousin''s medical expenses!"


    The outside world isn''t too far away, so we can barely hear what that fat pig said. I feel like vomiting when I hear his voice, he''s so old and yet he still wants to learn to speak like a man.


    We observed him in the dark for a while and made sure he was alone. We thought he was going to call a few of them, but he was obviously carried away by his womanhood and came alone.


    After chatting for a while, that stupid fat pig was about to do something to his cousin. He even told his cousin to go into the car and play with him, and when I saw that his hands were about to touch my cousin''s butt, I jumped out of the dark and pointed at the stupid fat pig.


    When that fat pig saw that I, Brother Jiang Shan, Liu Lang, was already there, he didn''t panic at all and glanced at his cousin with a smile. Then he looked at us and said, "I already knew that you guys knew how to play this kind of game and wanted to call me out for revenge.


    That fat pig clapped his hands and a dozen people walked out from a corner. These people were the ones who hit us last time.


    Although this fat pig guessed right, he was only half right. Today, we called for reinforcements.


    Big brother Kun and big brother Kun are both waiting in the dark. As long as we send new numbers, they will immediately come. With Big Brother Kun and Big Brother here, we were all relatively calm.


    "Little slut, I knew you weren''t a good person, but I like you. Tonight, I will definitely kill you." That fat pig said to his cousin in annoyance and then pushed his cousin aside.


    "As for me, I''m a civilized person, and I don''t want to solve problems by force. If you little bastards don''t disturb me, I''ll let you off today!" The fat pig said confidently as he rubbed his oily face.


    "I think you are overthinking things. Today, we will not let you off, and you won''t let us off? "If you kneel down and call us daddy three times now, we can let you off today!" The chubby brother said to him in that stupid fat pig''s voice.


    When that fat pig heard this, he got so angry that he almost choked. He pointed at us and viciously said, "You little bastards, you sure are arrogant. I want to see how arrogant you can be today!"


    After saying that, that fat pig ordered the dozen of thugs to charge towards us. Jiang Shan took a step forward and whistled loudly.


    As soon as the whistle sounded, Brother Kun, who had been waiting in the dark, came out of the shadows with his men like hungry wolves searching for food. We had over twenty people in total, but there were only a dozen in front of us.


    That fat pig would have expected us to have such a powerful backup. The moment he saw Brother Kun come out, that fat pig''s face turned dark.


    When Cousin saw that Big Brother Kun had come out with his men, she quickly ran over to our side and hid behind us.


    "I gave you a chance just now. If you don''t treasure it, then it''s useless to regret it now. Let''s see if I can beat you up into a speckled pig today!" The chubby brother pretended to wipe his hair as he said smugly.

 C82

    That fat pig glared at us fiercely, gritting his teeth as he became flustered and exasperated. But since the situation was like this, he was completely screwed today.


    Brother Kun and elder brother don''t have that much time to talk nonsense with him, so they directly told people to go up and take care of that fat pig. We were beaten up pretty badly that day, and our bodies still hurt a little, so we can''t participate in the battle.


    Brother Kun might not have called anyone else, but in terms of fighting, they were all good people. That damn fat pig called those thugs and they were all easily defeated and left with no way to fight back.


    However, the main person they had to clean up today was that damn fat pig. As for the others, they were just casually tidying up a little bit.


    That fat pig wanted to drive away in a panic, but just as he opened the car door, he was pulled down by a very angry fat guy. After that, the fat guy grabbed the fat pig and put a foot on his watermelon-like fat belly.


    That fat pig cried in pain and rolled on the ground. Jiang Shan was so angry at this fat pig that he wanted to eat his meat. If he didn''t vent his anger now, he wouldn''t wait any longer.


    Liu Lang clenched his fist and punched the fat pig. The fat pig was beaten until it cried out and rolled on the ground, but there was no one within 100 meters. No matter how much Liu Lang yelled, it was useless.


    After being violently beaten up by Liu Lang, that fat pig laid on the ground and glared at us, threatening us: "Just you wait, when I return, I will definitely spend money to kill you all!"


    We were very angry to begin with, but after this threat from him, the anger in our hearts has grown even more. I had originally wanted to go up and give that fat pig a good beating, but my stomach still faintly hurt, and I didn''t have the strength to do so.


    Under Brother Fatty, Liu Lang, and Brother Mountain''s violent beating, that damn fat pig finally gave in and hurriedly waved his hand to tell Brother Jiang Shan, Liu Lang, and the others to stop.


    "F * ck your mother, didn''t you just say you were going to spend money to kill us? Now you know how to be a coward!" The chubby brother angrily kicked that fat pig in the stomach.


    Although that fat pig was begging for mercy, the fat brother didn''t plan to let him go. He kicked fiercely a few times at the stomach according to the kick he gave that day. However, the fat on his stomach seemed to be useless.


    "Miss Li, tell them to let me go, then the champion of this event will definitely be you!" That fat pig knew that he was doomed today, so he quickly crawled over to beg for mercy.


    His cousin ignored him and walked to the side, looking at him coldly. A person like this should be taken care of.


    Just when Liu Lang, Jiang Shan and the rest stopped their attacks, Sis Qian, who was watching from the side, felt her feet itch. She rushed up to that fat pig and gave him a ruthless kick on his crotch, and at that moment, I seemed to hear the sound of an egg shattering.


    I didn''t quite believe Brother Kun when he said that Sister Qian used to kick Eggy when she fought, but now I really do. Even the man who broke his son''s leg was a bit scared when he saw this. Even his brother subconsciously tightened his legs when he saw this.


    However, the most tragic one was still that damn fat pig. After being kicked by Sister Qian, that fat pig screamed miserably. That scream was not something that could be compared to the sound of slaughtering pigs. It was even louder than a loudspeaker.


    Originally, Sister Qian wanted to stomp on him a few more times, but she was stopped by her brother. If she continued to stomp on him like this, sooner or later, someone would die.


    Sister Qian, who was being held back, walked to my side and placed her hand on my neck. She giggled as she looked at me and said, "Don''t worry. Sister Qian has already helped you vent your anger!"


    After saying that, Sister Qian glanced at my brother and whispered into my ear, "Since I''ve already helped you this much, shouldn''t you learn to be grateful and call me sister-in-law?"


    I was a little hesitant and didn''t know if I could yell, but in the end I shouted, "Thank you, sister-in-law!"


    However, to my surprise, my cousin pushed me away and raised her head to look at my brother with disdain. "Don''t call me that. Who''s your sister-in-law? Did I say I was going to marry him?"


    I really don''t understand what Qianjie is thinking. It''s no use doing this.


    It was obvious that his brother was used to Sister Qian''s way of doing things, but he still stood there with an indifferent expression. He didn''t say anything, nor did he express anything.


    After that fat pig had been pretty much cleaned up, we went to eat together. After calling Sun Han and Li Xiang Ning, we all went out of the restaurant together. On the way, Cousin Sis greeted her brother with a friendly smile, "Hello, Cousin!"


    My brother treated me, his blood brother, nonchalantly and naturally, he did not have a good attitude towards my cousin. He nodded to show me that he did not want to say anything more.


    Cousin was clearly unhappy about this, but I thought she should do it now, as she used to do to me, and let her have a taste of it.


    Li Xiang Ning was rather shy towards Big Brother Kun and Big Brother Kun''s appearance. She just stayed by Sun Han''s side the entire time without even greeting Big Brother Kun and the others.


    Liu Lang originally wanted to take the opportunity to build a closer relationship between him and Li Xiang Ning, but Li Xiang Ning still rejected him at the door. When Liu Lang spoke to Li Xiang Ning, she didn''t even pay attention to him.


    After we arrived at the restaurant, my brothers, Sister Kun, Qiang-jie, sat on one side, we sat on the other side, after we finished eating, Sister Qian said that she wanted to take us out to play, she wanted to take us to the brothel, she didn''t hide anything when she said it, she said it straightforwardly, but the result was obvious, Fatty Jiang Shan, Liu Lang and the others went with Sister Qian, while I was called back by Sun Han.


    Li Xiang Ning and her cousin also returned to the hotel. Big brother Kun and the rest of them went out to play. After I returned, I could only play on my phone and couldn''t do anything else.


    I sat on the bed and played with my phone, Sun Han sat by my side after he had finished showering. Sun Han wore her hair and loose clothes after she had showered, and from above, one could see Sun Han''s chest.


    Sun Han was still able to notice my light. After reacting to it, Sun Han pinched the tip of my ear, saying that it was for my memory.


    I felt extremely wronged and said that my life was miserable. If I couldn''t do it, then whatever, I wouldn''t even be able to take a look. How could I let others live?


    I smelled the fragrance from Sun Han''s body and unconsciously became even more stingy. I pitifully asked Sun Han to help me deal with it, but Sun Han refused, saying that I kept getting hold of her hands, causing her hands to feel sticky and even a little smelly.


    I said, if you don''t help me use your hands to deal with me, then I''ll force you tonight. Then I''ll immediately push Sun Han down onto the bed and kiss her on the mouth, while my hand started to pull on her pants.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll help you solve it alright? How can you be so bad!" Sun Han pushed me away unwillingly, then let me lie down and use his hands to help me do it.


    I lay down, extremely excited and enjoying myself. Sun Han lightly pulled open my belt and took out the other one.


    "Just a little mushroom like you, always dishonest! "From now on, be good and obedient. Don''t be too easily tricked, or else don''t blame me for slapping you." Sun Han pointed at my pout, then playfully flicked his finger.


    Sun Han sat on my lap, rolled up his sleeves, and slowly began to play with me. Gradually, Sun Han''s speed started to increase, but just then, I felt Sun Han stopped. He looked at me and giggled and said, "How do you feel!"


    I looked at Sun Han pitifully and said like a child whose candy has been stolen, "Don''t be like this, you stopped halfway through. This won''t do!"


    "I''m happy, I''m happy!" Sun Han said mischievously before continuing to give it to me.


    Just when I was about to surrender, I didn''t expect Li Xiang Ning to actually push open the door and enter.

 C83

    We didn''t cover her with the blanket, so when Li Xiang Ning pushed the door open and saw everything in the room, she immediately blushed like a red apple when she saw me. She screamed in panic and quickly closed the door.


    After being completely seen through by Li Xiang Ning, I no longer had the mood to continue. I looked at Sun Han and impatiently said, "Weren''t you the one who shut the door just now? Why did Li Xiang Ning push the door open and come in?"


    Sun Han looked at me innocently and said, "How would I know? I did close the door!"


    I finally understood that Sun Han had indeed closed the door, but you had to lock it at the same time. It''s useless just pulling the door shut, I chided Sun Han in a bad mood. If anyone else had seen me, they wouldn''t have had such a huge reaction, but Li Xiang Ning was an exception.


    "I just forgot, why are you talking to me so loudly. Since I''m so useless, then let''s sleep separately from now on!" Saying this, Sun Han got off the bed in a huff and muttered to himself: "Don''t think about me helping you in the future!" Scoundrel!


    "Just listen to my explanation, I ¡­" Before I could finish, Sun Han had already put on his shoes and left. On the way out, he intentionally knocked on the door. It was clear that Sun Han was angry.


    I know the volume I said was a little too loud, but it all happened because she didn''t lock the door. I''m not angry yet.


    I knew that the reason why Sun Han was angry was because he wanted me to coax her. But when I put on my pants and went to find Sun Han to coax her, she had already run to Li Xiang Ning''s bed and fell asleep.


    Li Xiang Ning was lying beside Sun Han. After that dragon just now, she and I felt a little awkward, so we didn''t say a word to each other.


    Under my repeated attempts to make peace, Sun Han finally managed to say a few words to me. Sun Han told me to hurry back to sleep and not disturb her rest.


    I could only obediently go back to sleep. When Jiang Shan and the rest returned at noon the next day, they all looked dispirited. It was probably because they were hollowed out last night.


    After returning, Jiang Shan and the others directly went to sleep, not even saying a word to me.


    Time flew by quickly. Soon, it was the day of the event, the day of the anniversary of the live broadcast platform''s broadcast live.


    Sun Han, Li Xiang Ning and her cousin had long since gone to the live broadcast platform together. They weren''t flustered when facing danger during the live broadcast, but in real life, such large-scale events had left them quite nervous.


    However, when the watch went to the front desk to check their names, they were told that they were not on the list for this event. When they heard this news, their older cousin Sun Han and Li XiangNing were all stunned. They had the front desk check them again and again, but the results were the same.


    After they told us the reason, we almost went in and had a big fight, but after thinking for a bit, I can roughly guess why it''s like this. That damn fat pig is the host and planner of this event, it wouldn''t be that easy for him to erase Cousin''s name. Moreover, we beat him up last time, how could he just let it go?


    After understanding these things, we had no more complaints and went back together.


    Cousin Sun Han and the others have been preparing for a long time for this event, and they''ve also put in a lot of effort. This goes without saying, if it''s gone, then it''s gone, who would feel good about it?


    Sun Han returned to the hotel and sat down gloomily, preparing to pack up his clothes before heading back. He had spent a lot of money staying in the city for the past few days.


    Although Sun Han didn''t participate in this live broadcast event, I watched the entire event through a live broadcast of the event on my phone. The one who won this event is an island woman with a particularly good figure and pretty looks, but her performance is really not very good nor does it look good. And the reason why the champion is her, I think there''s definitely something fishy about it.


    Just these 10,000 people included their cousin Sun Han''s fans. They pulled down a banner with Cousin Sun Han''s name written on it to cheer for Sun Han and his cousin. Unfortunately, from beginning to end, Sun Han and his cousin never appeared.


    In order to properly participate in this event, Sun Han, Li Xiang Ning and his cousin hadn''t shown a live broadcast for the past few days. Sun Han originally wanted to go online to see if his fans had left any comments, but when Sun Han took out his phone to log in his account, it showed that it didn''t exist.


    After calling him, he said that the account had already been destroyed, as did his cousin Li Xiang Ning.


    Sun Han had the customer service restore his account, but the other side kept hesitating. They didn''t give him a good answer, but only said that they would do their best.


    Sun Han, who knew that his account had been destroyed, was very unhappy and almost cried out in grievance. Everything in this account was saved up by her in the past semester, and if it just disappeared like that, then the blow would be fatal for Sun Han.


    Looking at Sun Han like this, I also felt very uncomfortable in my heart. But I''m just a normal boy.


    I had no choice but to ask my brother for help.


    When I found my brother, he had just woken up. After he finished washing up, he asked me what I wanted to find him for, since my brother is not an outsider, I didn''t hide anything, so I told him everything I knew and asked him to help Sun Han. The live broadcast was an essential part of Sun Han and also the main source of income for him.


    He didn''t understand his brother''s explanation for the live broadcast, but it had to be related to that fat pig.


    Big brother called big brother Kun, then told big brother Kun to gather some people and ask about that fat pig''s information.


    It didn''t take long for him to find out about that fat pig. According to information that brother Kun had gathered, that fat pig was going to the dining hall tonight to attend some sort of celebration party, so Brother Kun had already investigated everything.


    Jiang Shan and the others also knew about Sun Han and the others. Although Li Xiang and Sun Han had nothing to do with them, the men''s way of thinking urged them to join hands with a common enemy. Jiang Shan and the others also prepared to go together at night to take care of that damn fat pig.


    Fighting has always been a guy''s preserve, so I let Sun Han go back first. Sun Han didn''t want to stay any longer, so he and Cousin Li Xiang took a taxi together.


    For the sake of getting rid of that fat pig at night, Jiang Shan and the others even prepared wooden sticks.


    At night, each of us took a wooden stick and followed Brother Kun and the others to the restaurant that Brother Kun talked about.


    That restaurant was of a higher class and the interior decorations were all very tasteful. Of course, this also meant that the cost of the food inside was very high. For a place like this, ordinary people couldn''t afford to come.


    Big Brother Kun didn''t think much of it and openly brought us in. There were around thirty of us in total, and because we had so many people, the waiters all walked to the side when they saw us.


    The customers inside didn''t dare to say anything when they saw us. As a boy who loved wuxia movies since he was young, this kind of majestic feeling felt really good.


    At the side of the dining hall, that fat pig is sitting there, eating like a big fish. Beside that fat pig is the island lady who won the championship today. I knew that there was something fishy about it.


    The fat stupid pig was eating with relish. As the fat stupid pig had its back to us, he didn''t even know that we had come.


    "Heh, we really meet again due to fate!"

 C84

    Brother Kun walked forward and put his hand on that damn fat pig''s shoulder. When that fat pig turned around and saw us, his expression completely changed. He probably didn''t expect us to hit him, so his expression was still a bit surprised.


    Before we even made a move, the fatty already grabbed that damn pig by the collar. He pointed at that damn pig and angrily cursed, "You f * cking enjoy life. You have a beautiful woman accompanying you to eat big fish and big meat!"


    The one sitting at the same table as that fat pig, other than that island woman, there are also a few men in suits. From the looks of it, we should be colleagues with that fat pig, but with so many of us here, they won''t do anything.


    We were all holding wooden sticks in our hands, so we didn''t need to say anything in order to get here. That fat pig should already know that Big Brother Kun would not let us make a move in the restaurant, so we can''t destroy his stuff.


    The older brother didn''t waste time with that fat pig and walked over to him and said indifferently, "I think we should go outside and say something. It''s not convenient here!"


    That fat pig isn''t a fool. With so many of us, he wouldn''t be able to fly even if he had wings today. Other than being obedient, he has no other choice.


    That fat pig didn''t look good as he glanced at his brother. Then, he stood up and followed us out of the door. Just as he walked out of the restaurant, he was kicked to the ground by the big brother.


    His brother didn''t waste time with that fat pig. He was going to get Sun Han''s live broadcast account ready, then he would be able to go back safe and sound today. Otherwise, he would have to lie down and go back today.


    He kept insisting that this matter had nothing to do with him and that it was useless to look for him. However, he was not stupid, he pushed all the blame onto the live broadcast platform and left himself in the clear, saying that no matter what, it would be useless even if he was beaten to death.


    "To be honest, we also don''t want to solve the problem with violence, but it seems like violence is the most effective way to solve it. If you don''t honestly tell me, there''s no use in telling me all that nonsense, you''ll definitely not be able to cry today!"


    That damn fat pig is still talking nonsense with me. At this time, big brother Kun talked about that damn fat pig like a detective. That fat pig was called Liu Daoyi, the mainstay of the live broadcast platform. He was responsible for managing the live broadcast, which meant as long as it was a live broadcast, it was related to him.


    Brother Kun said that the damn fat pig used the reason of this event to become the champion, but there were quite a few girls from the island that took advantage of those female anchors. The girl that won the championship only won the championship after having slept with him.


    "Mr. Liu, I think I''ve made it clear enough that you''re not an idiot. You''d better think about it carefully, if these things were to be exposed, your position would be ruined. I''m a reasonable person, and I don''t want to solve this problem by force, so you''d better behave yourself!" Brother Kun said while looking at that damn fat pig.


    That fat pig saw that he couldn''t hide anymore and revealed his original vicious look. He looked at us and said fiercely: "Fine, since you all know that I don''t need to beat around the bush anymore, then today I know that I''m screwed. I don''t have anything to complain about, I''ll go back and restore their account, but the debt between us isn''t settled yet! "If you have the guts, come here tomorrow night at 8 o''clock. How many people are there?


    "Sure! "We''ll wait for you here tomorrow night. You''d better finish what you need to do tonight when you go back, otherwise you''ll regret it!" Brother Kun looked at that fat pig and coldly said. After he finished speaking, Brother Kun brought us and left.


    "No?" "Let''s just leave like this. Don''t you want to clean up that damn fat pig?" The fat brother was obviously unwilling.


    However, we had no choice but to leave as well. On the way back, I asked if that fat pig Kun would go back on his word. What if he didn''t get Sun Han and the others'' accounts?


    Big brother Kun said that it was fine. If that damn fat pig wasn''t done, then he would directly go and copy his house tonight.


    I gave an "oh" before curiously asking Big Brother Kun how your information was so well-informed. Big Brother Kun smiled without saying a word, saying that money can make ghosts struggle. As long as you have money, anything can be done.


    We didn''t have any dinner, so after Big Brother Kun brought us back, he took us directly to the restaurant. Big Sister Qian was waiting for us inside the restaurant, the table was completely filled with delicious food.


    When Qianjie saw us coming, she complained that she was going there, but she had been sleeping. These few days, she had been playing and was a bit tired, so she needed to rest properly.


    Our stomachs were hungry, so we didn''t say much. We just sat down and had a good meal. After we had our fill, we went back to rest. The dogs that ran around today were also tired.


    On the way back to the hotel, Fat Brother was still complaining to us that it was such a sad day. He had clearly been prepared to take care of that damn fat pig, but we didn''t even get a chance to hit him.


    Jiang Shan said, "Don''t complain. You only know how to fight every day. Why do you need to rest early?" After muttering a few words, the chubby brother went to sleep.


    The next morning, Big Brother Kun and the others were already gathering people. In order to deal with tonight, that fat pig was still a rich man. In this materialistic society, as long as one had money, there was no need to call anyone back.


    Brother Fatty couldn''t wait any longer. He wished he could wake up in the morning and fight that fat pig for 300 rounds.


    After we got up and ate, we went to find big brother Kun and the others. After all, they are the leaders and we still have to follow big brother Kun''s orders.


    From Big Brother Kun''s calm and relaxed expression, it wasn''t hard to tell that he wouldn''t lose tonight.


    I called Sun Han and asked him if the problem with his account number had been solved yet, but Sun Han said it was already done. I thought that fat pig was playing some tricks, but I didn''t expect him to keep his word.


    We played until nightfall, when we gathered all our men, we went to the same place as yesterday. Sister Qian kept saying that she would come and help us, but in the end she was left behind by her brother in the hotel, and when we got there, we didn''t even see a trace of him. That damn fat pig clearly said that it would be 8 o''clock tonight.


    "F * ck, that damn fat pig isn''t going to mess with us, is it?" The fat brother was a bit angry, afraid that that damn fat pig would mess with us.


    However, just as Brother Fatty finished his sentence, that fat pig swaggered over in his car. After getting off, he looked at us with a disdainful smile and said, "You guys really do have guts. Let''s settle today''s old and new grudges together!"


    Just by looking at that fat pig''s arrogant face, one could tell that he was prepared. Although he came alone, this didn''t mean that he didn''t have any helpers.


    When the bad-tempered fatty saw this damn fat pig being so cocky, he wanted to punch that damn fat pig. Not only did he think that, I also wanted to do the same. Seeing this damn fat pig, I felt disgusted.


    Brother Kun looked around, then gave his brother a look. The elder brother happily understood, and nodded towards Brother Kun.


    That damn fat pig gave us a vicious look before he took out his cell phone from his pocket and made a call.


    After a while, a large group of people with wooden sticks arrived. All of us added up to about thirty, but there were at least fifty people who had just arrived.


    With such a huge gap in numbers, even that fat pig couldn''t help but laugh, "Today, I shall see how you cry!"


    After saying that, that fat pig told that group of people to come over and take care of us, but as soon as he finished, that group of people''s leader directly walked in front of his elder brother and respectfully greeted him with the greetings of Brother Long!

 C85

    The leader of the group obviously knew his brother. The elder brother smiled at him and said that if he was free, he would go have a drink later. It had been a long time since they last met, so they had to get together.


    Seeing this scene, besides us, that fat pig was also stupefied.


    I was also extremely confused. Didn''t I say that we would have a good fight tonight?


    Besides knowing his older brother, the leader also knew Big Brother Kun. It seemed that they were having a great time chatting, and there seemed to be a fight going on.


    "What the f * ck are you talking about? I paid you to come here so that you could hit people, not to talk about old times!" Seeing the leader chatting so happily with big brother Kun, that fat pig couldn''t stand anymore and immediately got the leader to hit us.


    The leader was a stocky man with a short stature and dark skin. At that time, he was wearing a black vest, revealing the tattoo on his arm. It was obvious from the tattoo that he was not a good person.


    After that fat pig said that to him, he turned around and looked at that fat pig with a bad expression and said, "I can chat if I want, it has nothing to do with you. Although I took your money, I''m not your slave!"


    "You. "Good, you have guts!" Saying this, that fat pig righteously asked the leader to return the money, saying that he was spending it for him to fight, not for him to play with. He wanted him to immediately return the money!


    "You''re thinking too much, the money that came in from my hands hasn''t been returned!" "I''ll tell you the truth, I have the money!" The leading man looked at that fat pig and laughed disdainfully.


    "F * ck!" "Just you wait, if you dare to mess with me, I won''t let you off!" That fat pig pointed at the leader and angrily said.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the leader grabbed his fingers. That fat pig was not a good-natured person, and the leader was not a good-natured person either.


    "I hate people pointing their fingers at my head the most!" The leader glared at the fat pig and said.


    The fat pig wasn''t an idiot. Seeing the leader''s expression darken, he panicked a little. He looked at the leader and asked, "What are you trying to do?" Let me warn you, if you dare to do anything unfavorable to me, you will definitely not have a good life in the future! "


    It was clear that his threat had worked, but it was counterproductive.


    The leader kicked the fat pig in the stomach, then said unhappily as he looked at the fat pig, "You f * cking think you''re so awesome just because you''re rich!"


    As we said that, the leader of the group ruthlessly beat up that damn fat pig, and we were a little stunned by what we saw. We should have been the ones to take care of that damn fat pig, but who would have thought that the dead fat pig was actually taken care of by the person we paid for.


    That fat pig was beaten up until it cried out in pain, rolling around on the ground while hugging its head. After a round of punches and kicks, that fat pig''s head had already been beaten into a pig''s head.


    Even though he was beaten to such a state, the fat pig didn''t dare to say anything. It just laid there moaning in pain.


    The man in the lead got someone to take care of the fat pig, then he walked in front of Brother Kun and continued to chat with him.


    "Today I''ll just treat it as teaching you a lesson. I don''t want to cause trouble, but I''m not afraid of trouble. If you can''t take it, I''ll welcome you to take revenge at any time, but next time you won''t be so lucky!"


    The fat pig gave the leader a glare and then left in a dejected manner in his car.


    "He won''t harm you in the future, will he?" After that fat pig left, the elder brother looked at the leader and asked. Obviously, they were in the same group.


    "Don''t worry, I''m the most familiar with this area. I know what kind of trash he is, but he can''t do anything to me due to his fat. You can rest assured, Brother Long!" The leader looked at his brother and said.


    He didn''t know what the relationship between him and his brother was, but when he talked to his brother, he was very humble and respectful.


    Later on, I found out that the reason for this turn of events tonight was because Big Brother Kun had long since discussed it with the leader. The leader took the money from that damn fat pig, and even made Brother Kun owe him a favor, killing two birds with one stone.


    That fat pig was the most tragic one. Not only did he spend money, but he also got beaten up. He deserved it.


    "Brother Long, I didn''t say anything after you came out for almost four or five months. It''s rare for you to come to the city. I''ll treat you tonight. Let''s go have a good meal!" the leader said with a lewd smile.


    I thought he was talking about meat, but I didn''t expect him to be talking about women.


    After brother Kun and the others followed the leader, we went back together, but I''m not too sure, Liu Lang said that brother didn''t go, it''s not that brother didn''t go, but when brother wanted to go, he was held back by Sister Qian. Sister Qian said that the women outside might have AIDS, so she told brother not to go, of course, who wouldn''t know about Sister Qian''s thoughts?


    But no matter what, hearing Liu Lang say that Big Brother Kun didn''t go makes us feel a bit more at ease.


    I haven''t seen him since that damn fat pig got tidied up that night, and he didn''t make trouble for us. I saw him five days later on the news.


    The news revealed many of his scandals, that he had used his power for personal gain, that he had set up a conspiracy at the time of the event, and so on.


    After he was exposed, the live broadcast platform dismissed him, and many employers blacklisted him.


    Brother Kun, the one who started all of this was Brother Kun. Brother Kun was also worried about that fat pig, afraid that he would come back to take revenge on us.


    Sun Han has already gone back, so there''s no point for me to stay in the city. After resting for a day, I''ll head back with Jiang Shan and the rest in the morning.


    After solving the problem with Sun Han''s account, the live broadcast began. Because it was summer vacation and nothing had happened, Sun Han''s live broadcast time was also relatively long, and his popularity also increased. After his popularity increased, he earned more money than before.


    At that time, live broadcasts were not very common, and there was not much competition between the web hosts. Even a slightly famous female host could earn a lot of money.


    Cousin earned a lot of money during our summer vacation. The money Uncle and Aunt made from setting up their stalls wasn''t even as much as she earned from live broadcasts.


    Later on, he heard that his elder cousin even spent money to get his uncles and aunties a grocery store. This way, his uncles and aunties wouldn''t have to spend money to set up stalls all over the place.


    Ever since I moved out of my uncle''s house, I rarely went back home. These things only came to my ears when school was about to start and I was returning to my uncle''s house.


    The summer vacation passed quickly in our playtime, and soon it was time for school to begin.


    After I lost He Junjun, Ma Tao, and the others, my days in school were also quite carefree.


    But this restless school is bound to have many stories, where it can be so easy to be ordinary.


    One day at noon, not long before school started, Brother Jiang Shan and I were preparing to go to a restaurant for lunch, but Sun Han had already left.


    We wanted to go to the corner of the school wall and smoke a cigarette, but when we went to the corner of the wall, we found people fighting there.


    Of course, we are not interested in this kind of ordinary fight, but at the corner of the wall, there is a group of girls fighting there.


    Fighting between girls was much more interesting than fighting between boys. After discussing it for a while, we decided to go and see what was going on. We just didn''t think that ¡­

 C86

    When we saw that it was a group of girls fighting there, our curiosity suddenly rose. Especially the chubby one, he kept telling us to go take a look, he didn''t lose an ear anyway.


    "I''ve heard that girls fighting is very violent nowadays, even more so than us men fighting. I''ve only heard about it, but I haven''t really seen it. Let''s go take a look and see the fighting techniques of these girls!" The chubby brother said with a very vulgar look.


    To be honest, we are not good people. With the mindset of watching a good show, we walked slowly to the side of the group of girls. When the girls saw us coming over, they looked at us and didn''t care about us at all.


    They didn''t care about us, so we just openly looked at each other. To be honest, this is my first time watching a girl fight.


    When we got closer, we were able to see everything clearly. At first, I thought that so many girls were fighting in groups or something, but when we got closer, I realized that it was a group of girls bullying a girl. At first, I thought that these girls were fighting in groups, but it was obviously not.


    The group of fashionable girls had their hands on their hips, blocking the corner of the wall, and the girl wearing the school uniform also took a look. She wasn''t very pretty, nor was her appearance fashionable. She wore a pair of square glasses and had a very ordinary head shape. In the words of those who pursued fashion, this girl was like an explosion.


    Perhaps I was a little different from others, but this seemingly crude girl made me have a very good impression of her. So when I saw that she was surrounded by so many girls, I couldn''t help but worry for her, because the girls surrounding her weren''t good people.


    "You little b * stard, didn''t you say a lot in the classroom? Why don''t you dare say anything now? Do you think you can safely escape today without making a sound?" A leading girl pointed at the girl in school uniform and viciously said.


    The girl dressed in the school uniform didn''t dare to say anything after being pointed out. After all, there were so many girls in front of her. If she dared to talk back, those girls would definitely take care of her.


    "You little b * stard, say something!" the leading girl pointed at the girl in school uniform and said like a shrew. That girl in school uniform didn''t say anything, she even slapped the girl in school uniform with all her might.


    Girls fought more fiercely than boys at times, which was true. The girl in the lead had quite a bit of strength on her hands. With a slap, a red palm mark appeared on her face.


    However, even though the leading girl slapped the girl in school uniform, the leading girl still didn''t let the girl in school uniform go. While cursing the girl in school uniform for being a scum or something, she also hit the girl in school uniform.


    As for that nun, she was afraid of the girls and didn''t fight back. Being hit like that, I didn''t know if I should call her strong or resilient. Anyway, she didn''t cry after being beaten up.


    "Little trash, today this old lady will definitely beat you to death!" "Let''s see if you dare to be dishonest in the classroom!" Saying that, the leading girl grabbed the girl in school uniform and slapped her a few times. Just from the loud slapping sound, one could tell that the slap was not light.


    The girl in the school uniform had a few strands of her hair pulled off, and she was beaten up terribly by the leading girl.


    Not only that, but the leading girl beat up the girl in school uniform and also had the others beat up the girl in school uniform together. After the group of girls punched and kicked the girl in school uniform, the leading girl even took out her cellphone and fiercely said to the girl in school uniform, "Sisters, take off her clothes.


    "It''s a pity, this woman doesn''t look good. If she looked good, it would be fine!" "No meaning, let''s go." The chubby one said in disappointment.


    Maybe the fat guy''s attention was on stripping clothes and pants, but my attention was on the girl in school uniform.


    After saying that, Brother Fatty wanted to call me and Jiang Shan to leave together. After all, that school uniform girl didn''t look good, so it was probably the same as stripping off her clothes.


    Just when Brother Fatty was about to leave, the leading girl stopped him and asked him to do something for her. She directly got that girl in school uniform and sent him a video online, saying that if there was anything, he wouldn''t be held responsible.


    How could he refuse such a good thing? He was just about to pull his belt, but I pulled him back, looked at him righteously and said, "No, that girl was beaten up like that, you still want to do that? Then what''s the difference between you and a beast?"


    The chubby brother agreed, tidied up his clothes, then stood there very seriously.


    The leading girl said something silly, then she walked over to the girl in school uniform and asked the other girls to help her take off the girl in school uniform.


    That girl in school uniform didn''t cry when she was beaten, but when those girls gathered around her to strip her of her clothes, she still couldn''t help but cry, yelling at the same time as she cried, "Please, don''t be like this, please don''t." She cried very miserably, but she was still unable to stop those girls.


    Sure enough, when a girl gets angry, she''s just like a tigress. She''s very scary.


    While she was speaking, the girl in school uniform had already taken off her school uniform. While the girl was being stripped, she kept resisting, but what responded was a slap and a ripping.


    From the sadness and helplessness on her face, I could see how I was bullied by He Jun and the rest. At that time, I was helpless and scared as well.


    After that girl in school uniform was stripped of her school uniform, the leading girl still wanted to strip off her short sleeves. I couldn''t watch any longer, so I immediately rushed to the girl in school uniform and stopped those girls who were like tigers.


    When the leading girl saw me stopping them, she pointed at me and fiercely said, "You''d better hurry up and leave. Don''t meddle in other people''s business. Don''t think that we won''t dare to deal with you just because you''re a man!"


    "You think you''re really something? Hurry up and scatter, otherwise don''t blame me for taking care of you." "Don''t think that just because you''re girls, I won''t dare to make a move!" I said unhappily while looking at the leading girl.


    "Do you really think you''re amazing!" the leading girl said fiercely, pointing at my nose. She wanted to kick my crotch, but the other girls also prepared to attack, showing off their long nails.


    Seeing that I was surrounded by those girls, Brother Jiang Shan rushed over to help push those girls away.


    The chubby brother glared at the leading girl, pointed at her, and ferociously said, "I don''t want to chat with you here. My chubby brother is not joking with you, you better hurry up and get out of here, otherwise tomorrow the one who will be photographed will be you!"


    Brother Fatty''s reputation in school was not just for show. The leading girl must have heard of him before, so she was a little afraid of what he said.


    "What, you still won''t leave, right? Well, I''ll walk you back as a photographer today." With that, he rolled up his sleeves like he was about to pull off his clothes.


    If he really wanted to strip that girl''s clothes, then he would do it in two or three steps.


    The leading girl, seeing the fatty''s attitude, was also a bit unsure. She glared at him and said fiercely, "You just wait for me!"


    With that, the leading girl left with the rest of the girls.

 C87

    After those girls left, Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan left first. They said that they still had to go eat. After spending so much time here, they were hungry.


    After Brother Jiang Shan left, the girl in school uniform picked up the dirty clothes from the ground and put them on. She walked in front of me, a little embarrassed.


    To be honest, for someone like me who was often scolded, I wasn''t used to hearing the words'' thank you ''. I looked at the girl wearing the school uniform, whose face was covered in tears, and said apologetically, "I''m so sorry, I couldn''t help you at the first moment!"


    The reason why I didn''t help this girl in school uniform at the start was because I felt that it was better to have less things to do. After all, she wasn''t my person, so why should I help her?


    The girl in school uniform said it was nothing, but she still had to thank me for helping her. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable for her.


    I let that girl in school uniform go to a restaurant to eat with me. Just take it as compensation for not coming out earlier. That girl in school uniform didn''t want to eat with me in the beginning. She said she should treat me to a meal, but she didn''t bring any money today.


    I said it was fine, it was just a meal. Then I brought her to the restaurant. When we went in, Fat Bro Jiang Shan was already eating.


    I sat with the girl in the school uniform next to the river and asked the owner to bring us two bowls of noodles.


    Perhaps it was because of the fierce look on the chubby brother''s face, but that girl in the school uniform was a little embarrassed. She tried to sit closer to me.


    Very quickly, the noodles were done and I was hungry. I started to wolf down my food, and after a while, I finished eating, and the girl in school uniform ate well, and she ate very slowly. We had only eaten half of her noodles and we, the three of us, had just finished eating and watched the girl in school uniform eat, which made her feel a little embarrassed.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a girl with steel teeth!" After a while, the chubby brother noticed the braces on the teeth of the girl in school uniform. Actually, the chubby brother didn''t mean it; he was just joking.


    However, that girl in school uniform didn''t mind that the fat guy called her Sister Steel Teeth. Everyone used to call her Sister Steel Teeth, but that was all later on.


    Under our gazes, the Steel Teeth Sister embarrassedly finished the bowl and chopsticks before putting them down. She said that she had eaten her fill.


    After we finished eating, the four of us went inside the school. At that time, there weren''t many people in the school, so we sat on the flower beds and chatted.


    During my chat with the Steel Teeth Sister, I understood that the reason why those girls surrounded her today was because she had a conflict with the leading girl in the classroom. The leading girl told her to wait after class, and at the end of the afternoon, she was surrounded by the leading girl in the corner of the wall.


    The girl with the steel teeth was also from the countryside. She and I were in the same class, but not in the same field. She and I were similar in circumstances and family background, so we had a very good chat.


    Sister Steel Teeth asked me to help her once more, because the leading girl is the class''s class leader. She was afraid that I would meet with the lead girl''s revenge in the afternoon, so what if I helped her once more? Thus, I readily agreed.


    Jiang Shan and Brother Fatty also agreed. In the afternoon, we went to the Steel Teeth Sister''s class to help her take care of that leading girl. That leading girl was indeed very arrogant and domineering. We had to take care of her and sharpen her spirit.


    After class in the afternoon, I told Sun Han to go back first. I said that I had some matters to attend to and Sun Han had to go back to the live broadcast.


    After Sun Han left, I called Big Brother Fatty Jiang Shan over. In order to ensure that everything went smoothly this time, he even called a few sturdy people to go with him. After everyone was gathered, we all went to Junior Sister Steel Teeth''s class together.


    As soon as we went outside, we heard the leading girl cursing. We walked over and saw that the leading girl was beating up the girl with steel teeth.


    "You little piece of trash, do you think that you''ll be safe and sound just because of those dead boys at noon? Let me tell you, if I don''t strip you naked today, I''ll have the same surname as you!"


    When we arrived at the entrance of the Steel Teeth Sister''s classroom, we saw the leading girl holding a book fan, so we immediately rushed in. I pulled the Steel Teeth Sister behind me and pointed at the leading girl while saying in a bad mood, "You stinking woman, you really don''t stop. Today, I must teach you a lesson!"


    When the Steel Teeth Sister saw me coming, she obediently hid behind me. The chubby brother and Jiang Shan led their men and surrounded the leading girl.


    What was different from noon was that now, it was only the leading girl alone, so it was much easier to deal with.


    But just as I thought that, a group of girls came in with books, pens, and other stuff. Obviously, these girls were the helpers of the leading girl. They came to help the leading girl.


    The leading girl saw that we had arrived and didn''t have a shred of fear or panic. She looked at us and arrogantly said, "Hey, you didn''t have enough fun fighting at the wall. You came inside the classroom to teach me a lesson!"


    The leading girl had light purple hair, two earrings and a tattoo on her chest. It was obvious that she was not a good student. How could a good student dress up like this in school?


    But then again, if I really had to take care of her, I wouldn''t be able to do it. I''ve never hit a woman before.


    The leading girl also relied on her womanhood to provoke us, "Aren''t you guys very powerful? Come on, hit me if you have the guts. I''d like to see how you guys beat girls up!"


    Like me, Fat Brother Jiang Shan and the others were in a difficult situation. If it was a man who dared to provoke them like this, they would have already rushed up to beat him up, but the problem was that the person in front of them was a girl.


    Seeing that we didn''t dare to do anything, the leading girl pushed me away. She still wanted to go and take care of the Steel Teeth girl, but with me here, she wouldn''t even think about it.


    However, it was also not good to touch her, which made us a little awkward. A few guys stood there, too bad to move.


    I''ll let the Steel Teeth girl go to the side first, and we''ll talk after we settle things here.


    Just when the leading girl was provoking us again, the chubby one walked in front of the leading girl with a naughty smile. He touched the butt of the leading girl right in front of everyone of us, as if he was touching her chest.


    The leading girl wanted to hit him after scolding him, but he wasn''t someone she could deal with. The moment she moved her hand, he would touch her body and some of her private parts.


    Brother Fatty was probably feeling happy, but he didn''t want to look outside anymore. This was completely naked playing hooligan, but it seemed very useful.


    If those girls were to fight, they wouldn''t be a match for them. The leading girl was even more disgusted with the fat guy, so they had no choice but to leave.


    The next day, the chubby brother told us very smugly that he had taken a photo of that leading girl last night and had even successfully put her on the bed.


    The chubby brother said that when he went out to play last night, he coincidentally bumped into the leading girl messing around with a bunch of non-mainstream girls. The chubby brother always followed the leading girl, and when the lead girl was left alone, he carried her out to the wilderness and forcefully took a photo of her. The chubby brother said that he didn''t want to do that kind of dirty thing, but the lead girl clearly knew about taking pictures of the Steel Teeth Sister, so he acted on behalf of the heavens.


    Although the chubby brother said he didn''t want to do such a dirty thing, his expression betrayed him.


    Fat Brother stopped talking when he reached this point. He made us anxious and let him continue. Under our pleading, he continued to speak.


    After taking a fruit picture of the leading girl, the chubby brother threatened the girl with a photo to get her to get a room with him. He didn''t expect the leading girl to really go there, so he naturally sent her what should have happened.

 C88

    "It''s not that I''m bragging, but last night in bed, that woman was completely obedient because of me. She even told me to visit her often in the future!" Sure enough, my charms are not a joke! "After saying this, the chubby brother didn''t forget to fart.


    At first, we thought that he was just bragging, but at noon, that leading girl actually came to find him. When she was talking to him, her voice had changed, and she sounded coquettish, causing goosebumps to appear on our skin.


    Clearly, from this matter, it''s not hard to tell that Brother Fatty really didn''t boast to us. He really did put that leading girl in an extremely obedient position.


    Just because of this matter with Brother Fatty, as a boy, I was joked around by Brother Jiang Shan and the rest of them. Because of this matter with Brother Fatty, as a boy, I was joked around with Brother Jiang Shan and the rest of them.


    The leading female student also apologized to the Steel Teeth Sister after being tricked by Brother Fatty, saying that she wouldn''t bully the Steel Teeth Sister anymore. Perhaps this is the best result, but when I saw that Brother Fatty, Jiang Shan, and the others had already left the body of a child, I really wanted to break away from the body of a child.


    Originally, I didn''t have that many thoughts, but after hearing the fat brother say that doing that thing with women was especially comfortable, and there wasn''t anything as comfortable as doing that thing with women, I was already curious about the matter between a man and a woman, but under the stimulation of the fat brother Jiang Shan, I became even more curious.


    Unfortunately, Sun Han never let me do it.


    Because of this, Brother Fatty gave me a rotten idea, telling me to trick Sister Steel Teeth, coaxing her into going to bed with me to do that thing. Under Brother Fatty''s coaxing, I really almost lied to Sister Steel Teeth, even though I was very hungry, but I''m not a thinking animal.


    The most important thing, of course, is that I''m not sure I can get her into bed.


    I just treat the Steel Teeth Sister as a friend. With the same background and experience, I have a good impression of her. If there''s anything in the school that can help her, I will help her.


    I don''t know if the Steel Teeth Sister doesn''t like her previous major, but she actually applied to join our department. Since it was just beginning of school, the school approved for her.


    One afternoon, the Steel Teeth Sister was led to our classroom by a professional teacher. Finally, she was arranged to sit in front of me.


    Staying in the same classroom as the Steel Teeth Sister, my understanding of her gradually increased. The Steel Teeth Sister is a very studious girl, just like the Sun Han from before. Ever since Sun Han came in contact with the live broadcast, he spent most of his time and energy on it. His professional score dropped greatly, and right now, his professional score is only slightly better than mine.


    The Steel Teeth Sister and I were in the same classroom, and she would always bring me to the school when there was a good time to eat, and I did my best to help her.


    The Steel Teeth Sister was actually quite nice and sincere. However, because her family was in the countryside and her financial situation wasn''t too good, she was a bit rustic when it came to dressing up. Because she wasn''t good-looking and dressed quite prettily, the Steel Teeth Sister didn''t have any other good friends in the school besides me.


    I have tasted that feeling of being alone, so I tried my best to not let the Steel Teeth Sister feel lonely. To a large extent, I treated her as my own sister.


    After staying in the school for just a few days, it was already the Double Day break. Taking advantage of Sun Han''s live broadcast, I went to Uncle''s house by myself.


    When I reached my uncle''s house, I found that the door was unlocked. I had a bad feeling about this, and only after pushing the door open did I discover that my uncle and aunt were not at home, while my cousin''s door was closed. Just as I was about to knock on my cousin''s door, a man came out of my cousin''s room.


    Although my cousin and I weren''t husband and wife, at that moment, I felt like I was being humiliated. When that man came out in a hurry and bumped into me, I somehow got angry.


    After I knocked on the door, my cousin opened the door for me. She was wearing a white cotton sweater and a fluffy housedress. After opening the door, she looked at me and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Before Cousin could finish asking, I angrily asked her, "Who was that man just now? Why did he come out of your room in such a hurry?"


    When Cousin saw my serious expression, she said nonchalantly, "Who else could it be? It was me who stole the man!"


    "Do you want to go crazy for a man? You ¡­" I angrily said to my cousin.


    My cousin giggled when she saw my anger. "Why are you so angry? Even if it''s the man I found, he''s not even worth a dime to you. Don''t tell me that you''ve really fallen for me?"


    It wasn''t hard to tell from her cousin''s expression that the man definitely didn''t have anything to do with her. Afterwards, she explained to me that the man was here to repair the computer, so I was relieved, but after thinking about what she said just now, I lewdly smiled at her and said very seriously, "I really do like you, but I didn''t get the chance."


    My cousin didn''t know what was going on, but it took her no more than three minutes to understand, and she kicked me in the ass with her little cotton swab and said I was toying with her.


    I swear to God, what I just said was the absolute truth. I didn''t have the slightest intention of teasing her.


    My cousin and I chatted for a while before she asked me what I came back for. I looked at my cousin pitifully said, "Cousin, you promised me to make it once before. Moreover, I helped you last time when you went to the city. You have to show your gratitude no matter what!"


    My elder cousin looked at me with a serious expression and said, "You don''t have any evidence against me right now, so what right do you have to request for me?"


    "In the end, I''m still your cousin. You''re thinking about your cousin all day, aren''t you? Besides, didn''t I get kissed by you back in the city? Let me tell you, don''t push your luck!"


    You''re still not in a good mood and said that all I have in my mind is a woman. If you want a woman to go find my girlfriend, then why are you coming here to talk to her about?


    I''m really regretting it now. Why did he honestly delete the video back then? If the video was still in his hands, would he still be afraid of his cousin disobeying him?


    But now, there was no use in regretting. It was already too late.


    I took advantage of my cousin''s lack of attention to hug her, then carried her to her soft bed, and made a mad kiss at her cherry lips.


    "What are you doing? Don''t think that just because I treat you better you can do whatever you want! If you keep moving, I''ll call for help!" My cousin kept pushing me on the bed, so I had no choice but to get up. If my cousin really did call for help, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After I got up, I sat on my cousin''s bed. She tidied up my clothes and looked at me who had been wronged, "Alright, since you had accidentally made me red, I''ll let you kiss me again today. But I''m warning you, you can''t kiss me and touch my hands just like before.


    After hearing my cousin say this, the small flame in my heart started burning again. Holding my cousin''s face, I kissed her and hugged her very tightly.


    Although my cousin told me not to touch her randomly, when I kissed her, she didn''t even notice when I gently touched her butt. I hugged her and kissed her to my heart''s content.


    Sometimes I think about one thing. What is my relationship with my cousin like?


    I had always thought that my cousin and I were related to each other physically, but apparently it wasn''t. Our relationship was much more complicated, but it was too young then, and I didn''t realize it until later.


    But by then it was too late.

 C89

    After kissing my cousin for a while, I left happily, just like a little boy who got candy.


    When I went back, Sun Han was still broadcasting the show live. In order not to disturb Sun Han''s live broadcast, I walked out the door and strolled along the road.


    After walking for a while on the road, I coincidentally met the Steel Teeth Sister who was going to buy vegetables. The Steel Teeth Sister told me before that she also rented a house in the county city by herself. Furthermore, the house she rented wasn''t far from ours.


    The Steel Teeth Sister rented a house by herself. She usually lived and ate alone, but she was very thrifty. Every month, there would be a surplus in her living expenses, but similarly, her life would not be very good.


    After meeting the Steel Teeth Sister, I greeted her in a very friendly manner. The Steel Teeth Sister said that she was going to buy some food, and coincidentally, I was also taking a walk. Since I had nothing better to do, I accompanied her to buy some food.


    The Steel Teeth Sister didn''t have much money on her. When she bought the vegetables, she took out all the money, all the change, not a single 100. The dishes she bought were very cheap and very little, just some vegetables and a few eggs and tomatoes.


    Although I''m not a rich person, I still have some money on me. My brother would occasionally give me one or two thousand, so I wasn''t short of money. When the Steel Teeth Sister was preparing to leave, I bought some meat and some vegetables for her to cook.


    The Steel Teeth Sister didn''t want it and said it wasn''t appropriate. Indeed, I had only known her for a week or so, but I didn''t know why, but I had an inexplicable good impression of her and wanted to treat her better.


    Under my insistence, the Steel Teeth Sister finally accepted. However, she said that she would cook a meal for me to eat. Otherwise, if it didn''t work out, I would also agree with a smile.


    I helped the Steel Teeth Sister carry the dishes while she led the way, and very quickly, I followed her to the place she rented. The place she rented was rather simple and crude, a dilapidated, tiled building that hadn''t been demolished yet, although it was a bit simple and crude, the rent was naturally much cheaper.


    I ate until my stomach was full before I was willing to leave. Originally, she still wanted to stay a while longer, but seeing that the sky was slowly turning dark and there was only one man and one woman left, what would happen if I stayed? Thus, I rationally chose to leave after eating.


    When I finished eating and returned, Sun Han was just about to go out for a meal on the live broadcast, but I''ve already eaten. When I returned, Sun Han was just about to go out for a meal on the live broadcast, but I''ve already eaten, but Sun Han already told me to stay with her.


    After eating his fill, Sun Han took my hand and walked into the room. Sun Han, who had been broadcasting live for such a long time, was a little tired.


    Sun Han was playing with her cell phone with her back to me and her hair draped over her head. Sun Han probably didn''t know that her posture was particularly seductive. From my point of view, other than her curvy ass, she could also see Sun Han''s slim waist.


    At that moment, I subconsciously turned evil. Smiling evilly, I moved my body behind Sun Han. A certain shameless and solid part of me even shamelessly slammed into Sun Han''s fart.


    Sun Han obviously felt it. He put down his phone and turned around to look at me angrily, "You''re pushing me back again!?" "Why are you so annoying? I was just having fun, and you just pushed me up!"


    "It''s not like I''m dispirited or listless. It''s normal for my Yang energy to shrink and harden!" I laughed mischievously as I looked at Sun Han.


    Sun Han angrily tapped my crotch with his little finger, then smirked at me and told me to lie down while she helped me do it.


    At that time, I laid down happily, but Sun Han didn''t know what kind of fun it was to have me wear the eye patch. He even threatened me that if I didn''t wear the eye patch, he wouldn''t help me with it!


    I could only obediently lie down and put on the eyepatch. To be honest, after putting on the eyepatch, it was pitch-black. When I felt the warmth from Sun Han''s hand, it was rather stimulating.


    But very quickly, I suddenly felt that place was ice-cold, as if I''d met an ice cube. I quickly removed the eye patch, but found that Sun Han was pointing a small knife at me.


    "Why did you go soft?" "How am I supposed to shave off all your hair if you''re like this?" Sun Han looked at me with disdain as he waved the knife in her hand in front of me.


    I told Sun Han to put down the knife, but Sun Han didn''t. He said I had too much black fur and had to be shaved clean. When I refused, Sun Han even grabbed me and made me obediently listen.


    I know that Sun Han was being naughty, but she kept swinging the sabre around in my hands. I was really afraid that if she accidentally cut me in half, I would really become a eunuch.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be good, I''ll be good, but you have to be careful. If you really break me down, then I''ll marry you home and let you live as a widow for your entire life!" I solemnly said as I looked at Sun Han.


    But Sun Han didn''t agree. He told me to just lie still and let the knife dangle in my hand in excitement.


    Under Sun Han''s merciless knife, my place quickly became a ''Bald Hair Chicken''. Sun Han was very satisfied and threw the fur into the trash can, then he came over and happily helped me with it.


    But when Sun Han helped me, he still disdained me from holding back, didn''t he?


    Sun Han didn''t even show any expression when he helped me. When I thought of Sun Han shaving my place into a bald chicken, I forced myself to stand up and press Sun Han down. Then I pressed down on Sun Han''s body and began to pull at Sun Han''s clothes.


    "I already agreed to help you, what else do you want?" Sun Han looked at me with his eyes wide open and said seriously.


    "Just take off your clothes, I''ll just touch it, just touch it!" I said confidently to Sun Han.


    "Do you really think I''m a three year old child? You told me to touch it before, but after it was taken off, you touched it, licked it, and sucked it, so I wouldn''t fall for your trick again!" Sun Han looked at me and pouted unhappily.


    Hearing that Sun Han had exposed my true identity, I couldn''t help but blush.


    I pitifully begged Sun Han for a moment to let her take off her clothes for me to touch. Just for a moment, I definitely wouldn''t lie this time.


    "NO!" You''re a bad guy and you''re trying to trick me again! "I won''t fall for your trick!" Sun Han looked at me and said in a determined manner.


    I pulled Sun Han''s hands away, then used one hand to control Sun Han''s hands, while my right hand started to strip Sun Han''s clothes. Sun Han had just taken a bath, and didn''t even have a cover, so after peeling off the clothes, I could see the two enchanting scenes in front of me.


    Ah!" "Since you''re relying on your strength to bully me, if you don''t let me go, I won''t help you get it done in the future!" Sun Han threatened me furiously, but Sun Han''s words were basically as if he didn''t say anything at all.


    Sun Han continued to struggle as she spoke, trying to kick me away with her big white leg. But the more she resisted, the more I desired to conquer her. Under Sun Han''s resistance, I lowered my head to lick her.


    Sun Han was still resisting and I couldn''t control her hand either. I let go of her and said, "Stop it, I can''t even do anything if you move around like this!"


    Sun Han acknowledged and placed her hand on my neck, allowing me to do whatever I want with her breasts.


    Afterwards, Sun Han and I embraced and kissed. Sun Han responded to my mouth while at the same time moving his hand towards my other side.


    I also suggested to Sun Han to let me do it, but Sun Han said no, I''ll have to get married in the future before I can do it. When that time comes, no matter what I do to her, she won''t refuse and will still cooperate with me.


    Although his words were quite good, when would this be the end?

 C90

    "I know you''re thinking about that, but if you really do get rid of me, you might not have that much interest in me anymore. When we can''t even afford to get married, we''ll part," Sun Han said seriously.


    I explained it to Sun Han for a long time, but Sun Han didn''t listen. He looked at me and seriously asked a question, "Do you love me or do you want to fall in love with me?"


    Sun Han was unsatisfied with my answer and fell asleep while leaning against the side. Originally, I wanted Sun Han to let me do it, but I didn''t expect Sun Han to be angry. I coaxed Sun Han for a long time before he spoke to me.


    The next morning during class, the principal brought a boy to our classroom. I didn''t see that boy in school, but he was probably a transfer student or something like that.


    Originally, it was very normal for a transfer student to appear in the school, but that male student was too eye-catching, so when the whole class saw that male student, their eyes lit up.


    The boy was wearing a very handsome suit, with a fashionable hairstyle. He had a shoulder bag on his back, and he was also quite tall. Of course, the most important thing was that he was extraordinarily handsome, and he also looked like a tall, cold, and handsome fellow.


    We boys didn''t think much of it, but the girls in the class instantly became infatuated. Their eyes were staring straight at the boy, and their mouths were almost dripping with saliva.


    Not to mention anything else, even when Sun Han saw that guy, he couldn''t help but look at him a little longer. When Sun Han stared at that guy, my heart ached.


    The professional teacher simply introduced the boy. The boy was called Tang Tianyi, a student of another professional school, but due to a few reasons he was transferred to this school. Although Tang Tianyi was quite handsome, I felt that he was quite pretentious.


    The professional teacher was also somewhat embarrassed and quickly arranged a seat for him. Tang Tianyi was seated to the left of Sun Han, just across the aisle from him. I was rather jealous of this. Sun Han was always looking at that boy, but the crux of it was that they were so close together.


    In the afternoon, that boy forgot to bring his book. Sun Han even very amiably lent him his book and read a book with me. I know that Sun Han was very helpful, but I don''t know why, but seeing that Sun Han was so good to that boy, my heart didn''t feel good.


    After the class ended, the boy very politely returned the book to Sun Han and said with a friendly smile, "I really have to thank you. Shall we make friends?" He even politely extended his hand towards Sun Han.


    "En, everyone will be classmates from now on. Let''s work hard and study hard together!" Sun Han and Tang Tianyi shook hands and smiled. But Sun Han''s smile made the jealousy in my heart even more intense. I glared at Tang Tianyi, but he ignored me and returned to his seat after exchanging a few words with Sun Han with a smile.


    "If you''re free, let''s have a meal together tonight!" Tang Tianyi said as he looked at Sun Han with a friendly smile after sitting down.


    Sun Han looked at me and wanted to ask for my opinion, but of course I wouldn''t agree. He just came and wanted to invite my girlfriend out for dinner that night.


    I told Sun Han not to go. Sun Han thought about it but still refused the boy''s invitation.


    There are many good-looking girls in our school, but there are fewer handsome boys. That Tang Tianyi didn''t even transfer school for three days and everyone in the school already knows his name. Some people even gave him the title of the school grass, saying that he was the most handsome boy in the school.


    In the afternoon of every day, I would warmly invite Sun Han to the restaurant. I told Sun Han not to go, and in the beginning, Sun Han didn''t go, but one afternoon, he actually went out to eat with Tang Tianyi without telling me. If it wasn''t for the fat brother telling me, I wouldn''t even know, because Sun Han said she was out on some business.


    I waited in my room until it was almost dark before Sun Han returned. I pretended as if nothing had happened as I sat on the bed, looking at Sun Han. I was waiting for Sun Han to personally tell me what she had been doing today.


    Actually, if Sun Han had taken the initiative to explain to me why she went today, I wouldn''t have been angry.


    I even asked her what she went out for, and she even lied to me that she went out to do some work. The moment I heard that Sun Han lied to me, the anger in my heart soared to ten meters high. I stood up and loudly said to Sun Han, "Did you go out to eat with that Tang Tianyi today? You have never lied to me before, but you lied to me because of Tang Tianyi! "


    "Since you already know, then I won''t say much. I''ve indeed gone to eat with Student Tang Tianyi today, he''s only treating me to a meal. Moreover, he rejected me so many times, so I still have to go once!" Sun Han looked at me and explained.


    I know what kind of person Sun Han is, so of course something wouldn''t happen between him and Tang Tianyi. However, I, who was still angry at the time, was able to react and shouted a few words at Sun Han with a loud voice.


    After Sun Han was scolded by me, he felt extremely wronged. He also fought with me there, saying that I was petty and disgraced, like a house marshal or something like that.


    In fact, it is very easy to solve the issue of quarrels, as long as one person is willing to lower his head and admit his mistakes, but most of the time we are the product of emotions, coupled with the fact that we are young and full of energy, it is very difficult to calm down our emotions.


    Sun Han and I quarreled for a while, the volume increasing, the rage increasing. I didn''t know what was going through my mind, but I pointed at Sun Han and bellowed fiercely, "Didn''t you really want to be together with that Tang Tianyi? Then go find him! Why are you arguing with me here? Scram!"


    Sun Han looked at me with a wronged expression and angrily said, "Hmph, just scram! You''re the one who told me to scram! In the future, even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t come back!"


    Saying that, Sun Han simply packed up some clothes before slamming the door and leaving.


    This is the first time Sun Han and I have been quarrelling for so long. In the past, it was just some small fights. I had always thought that our relationship was strong, but it was obvious that it wasn''t.


    After Sun Han left, we temporarily stayed in the hotel outside. Originally, I wanted to go find Sun Han the next day, but after thinking for a while, I still didn''t go.


    When Brother Fatty and Jiang Shan heard that Sun Han and I had a conflict because of that Tang Tianyi, Brother Fatty was furious. He wanted to go and teach that Tang Tianyi a lesson, but I stopped him.


    "Han-zi, f * cking hell, you can even tolerate this? That bastard is the main culprit that broke your relationship with Sun Han, someone like him is asking for trouble, relying on his pretty face to do whatever he wants. He can''t do anything in this school!" The chubby brother said emotionally.


    Jiang Shan, on the other hand, didn''t say anything. Everything depends on my decision.


    Originally, I didn''t plan on using violence to solve problems in school. Sun Han didn''t like it when I fought, it was not good when I hit someone else, and it was even worse when I got hit.


    But that Tang Tianyi took the initiative to look for Sun Han when Sun Han and I were at loggerheads. He treated him to a meal and sent him home.


    After I told Brother Fatty about it, he called a few people from the school and was about to stop Tang Tianyi at school. In the afternoon, I didn''t listen to much of the class because I wanted to fight Tang Tianyi.


    Very quickly, the bell for school to be dismissed rang. I went out to meet up with Brother Fatty and the rest after school. We were hiding not far from the school entrance. As soon as Tang Tianyi came out, we would go up and deal with him.

 Chapter 91

    We hid outside and waited for a while. The bastard Tang Tianyi finally walked out of the school door with his book on his back and one hand in his pocket. After walking out of the school door, Tang Tianyi took out his mobile phone as a mirror and looked at it. He didn''t even gently lift his own hair.


    "He really thought he was very handsome. I think it''s just like that!" seeing that Tang Tianyi was forced to tidy up there, fat brother couldn''t see it at that time and said angrily without a good tone.


    But I have to admit that Tang Tianyi is really handsome, almost as handsome as a star, but whether he is handsome or not, I have to beat him into a pig''s head today.


    Tang Tianyi is the kind of handsome guy who looks very handsome and elegant. Although I don''t have a good impression of him, I have to admit one thing. He is very popular in school. How popular is he? Just over a week after he came to school, many girls rushed to write him love letters and asked him for QQ number.


    His desk was filled with love letters every day, and even some younger female teachers would stop and stare at him for a while. But I don''t understand. There are many girls in the school who are more beautiful than sun Han. Why did he stare at Sun Han.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I can''t wait to jump out and catch Tang Tianyi and beat him hard.


    After Tang Tianyi came out of the school, he didn''t hurry back. Instead, he looked around as if he was waiting for someone. But after looking around, Tang Tianyi slowly came towards us. We hid under an old book on the side of the road. When we saw Tang Tianyi coming, we would relax and clench our fists and rushed out.


    The six of us rushed out and surrounded Tang Tianyi. Tang Tianyi was very calm. He didn''t have any fear after being surrounded by us. He looked at us blandly and didn''t know if he was handsome, but he was calm at this time. He was really charming.


    "You think your b face is great if it looks handsome. I warn you, you''d better stay away from my brother''s girlfriend! Or I''ll kill you!" the fat man rushed out and threatened fiercely with Tang Tianyi''s collar.


    Tang Tianyi is a tall and thin boy. He is taller than fat brother, but he is only half as strong as fat brother.


    I don''t want to solve the problem with violence. It''s certainly the best to solve it with my mouth. I looked at Tang Tianyi and said seriously: "classmate Tang Tianyi, I know you are very popular in school, but Sun Han is my girlfriend. Please stay away from her! Otherwise, I can only solve the problem with my fist!"


    Tang Tianyi looked at me, snorted coldly, then looked at me and said calmly, "I know sun Han is your girlfriend, but so what? She is not your wife. Besides, for a boy like you who only knows how to fight, you really don''t deserve sun Han!"


    Although we have many people, Tang Tianyi''s words are still neither humble nor arrogant, and there is no fear on his face.


    "I don''t know if I deserve sun Han, but what I know is that if you don''t stay away from sun Han, I''ll beat you into a pig''s head with my fist!" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said fiercely.


    "I have to tell you the truth. It''s your turn to intimidate your rival with your fists, and your feelings won''t go far!" Tang Tianyi looked at me and said calmly: "I can certainly tell you today that I originally regarded sun Han as a good friend, but from now on, I officially began to pursue sun Han. I just deliberately opposed you to Guan Yihan!"


    To be honest, Tang Tianyi''s calm look and fearless attitude made me unable to exert myself. I looked at Tang Tianyi and said fiercely, "you..."


    I wanted to say more, but I found that I was out of words.


    "Why are you talking nonsense to him? Just do it until he doesn''t dare to be so arrogant!" said fat brother, and slapped Tang Tianyi in the face, but to our surprise, Tang Tianyi''s face remained calm after being slapped by fat brother.


    "Oh, you''re still acting handsome in front of me!" said fat brother, slapping Tang Tianyi in the face.


    Although Tang Tianyi is not pleasing to my eyes, I feel guilty when fat brother beat Tang Tianyi. Tang Tianyi didn''t do anything bad or do anything bad to sun Han. If we beat him like this, we will become villains.


    "I warn you again, stay away from sun Han, or I''ll kill you today!" I looked at Tang Tianyi''s vicious threat.


    If I were Tang Tianyi, I would have been soft at this time, at least I wouldn''t be beaten again, but it''s a pity that Tang Tianyi and I are not the same person at all.


    "Ha ha, as I said, I started to formally pursue sun Han today, and one day she will become my girlfriend!" Tang Tianyi said with a cold hum, looking at me very firmly, and there was no fear on his face at all.


    I was going to let him go as long as he was soft, but I didn''t expect his mouth to be so hard. I had no choice but to teach him a lesson.


    Just as I started to punch Tang Tianyi, sun Han appeared in the distance. Sun Han was wearing casual clothes and holding two bottles of water. It was obvious that the other bottle of water was for Tang Tianyi.


    "Guan Yihan, what are you doing!" Sun Han looked at me with water and shouted.


    Originally, I had no anger, but when I saw sun Han coming with water, my originally extinguished anger burned again. I didn''t care about sun Han and punched Tang Tianyi in the stomach.


    Seeing that I didn''t pay attention to her, sun Han threw the water and ran towards me. Then he pushed me away with all his strength and blocked Tang Tianyi in front of him with his thin body.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you beating people?" Sun Han said righteously, looking at me, and stretched out his hand to stop us.


    After sun Han blocked Tang Tianyi, it was not easy for fat brothers to start, so they all retreated to one side.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Go away quickly! If you block me again, don''t blame me for cleaning up with you!" I looked at Sun Han and said fiercely.


    "You fight, you fight! Anyway, you don''t care about me now," said Sun Han, looking at me wronged. There were tears in his eyes.


    I deliberately raised my hand to scare sun Han away, but Sun Han didn''t move, so he stood there.


    Of course, I can''t beat sun Han, but I can''t swallow it. Maybe I''m a careful eye and can''t see that sun Han is good to other boys.


    When I saw sun Han protecting Tang Tianyi so much, I felt very uncomfortable. When I used to watch TV, the characters in the TV said that love was very painful. I thought it was hypocritical and forced, but now I know that it really hurts to love someone.


    "How are you? Are you all right?" Sun Han looked at Tang Tianyi and asked with great concern.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little skin injury. Although I''m a little thin, I''m resistant to beating!" Tang Tianyi smiled at Sun Han.


    After Tang Tianyi finished, sun Han helped him leave. When sun Han left, he looked at me with some resentment, and then he helped Tang Tianyi leave without looking back.


    After sun Han helped Tang Tianyi leave, we sat there. My mood was so bad that I sat there smoking stuffy cigarettes.


    Jiangshan advised me to take the initiative to make up with sun Han as soon as possible. I couldn''t go on like this. I also listened to Jiangshan''s suggestions. The next morning, I specially bought a breakfast for sun Han, and then waited for sun Han at the gate of the school.


    Sun Han usually doesn''t buy breakfast in the morning. When we are together, I basically buy it for her.


    The weather was a little cold in the morning. I got up very early and shivered there, but I never thought that I had waited so long at the school gate, but I waited for such a result.

 Chapter 92

    I shivered at the school gate and waited for a while. Sun Han finally appeared in my sight, but what made me particularly angry was that sun Han came with Tang Tianyi, but he was still talking and laughing, with a very bright smile on his face.


    I always thought that sun Han, like me, would be in a bad mood after leaving me, but now it seems that it''s not the same thing. Maybe it can also be said that sun Han doesn''t love her as much as I do.


    Sun Han and Tang Tianyi talked and laughed and saw me shivering in the cold at the school gate, but I didn''t even look at her. I took out all the hot breakfast and ate it. In fact, I had breakfast and was still a little full, but I still held on to all the breakfast I bought.


    When sun Han passed me, he looked at me and didn''t talk to me. He went to school with Tang Tianyi. Tang Tianyi looked at me and snorted coldly, and then went to school with sun Han.


    After class, I also returned to my seat. Although sun Han was next to me, there seemed to be several walls between us. She didn''t talk to me, and I didn''t speak to her.


    During class, my pen accidentally fell to the ground and just fell to sun Han''s side. I couldn''t reach it, but I didn''t ask sun han to help me pick it up. Sun Han obviously saw it, but I didn''t say she didn''t see it. Let my pen lie on the cold ground.


    But after a while, sun Han helped me pick up the pen. After putting the pen on my desk, sun Han looked at me and said, "keep your pen well and drop it on my side. I won''t return it to you when I pick it up."


    I didn''t speak. I was reading there with my head down. My relationship with sun Han was a little stiff. Even the Chu River and Han boundary was divided on the desk. I wouldn''t cross the boundary to her side, and she wouldn''t cross the boundary to me.


    In fact, I really want to make up with sun Han, but when I think about her and Tang Tianyi, my anger doesn''t come together, and the idea of making up is gone.


    After class, the weather was better. I also went out for free. I happened to meet Jiangshan on the playground. Jiangshan said that he helped me stare at Tang Tianyi these days. Tang Tianyi didn''t have anything special with sun Han. Jiangshan said I can rest assured.


    I don''t need to say that I know all these things. Just rest assured. Is it useful? Anyway, sun Han and I have become stiff now.


    Jiangshan asked me to ask sun Han for peace again. If I couldn''t, the overlord bent hard and grabbed sun Han directly.


    Under the advice of Jiangshan, I also decided again that I must ask sun Han for peace. If sun Han doesn''t agree, whether she is happy or not, I will directly bow to the overlord.


    After thinking about it, I went back to the classroom, but before sun Han and I could make peace, Tang Tianyi found me after class at noon.


    Tang Tianyi asked me to go to the fence. He told me that I didn''t think so much, so he followed Tang Tianyi to the fence. When he got to the fence, Tang Tianyi stopped, looked at me and said, "you beat me with someone yesterday. Are you going to solve this account?"


    I looked at Tang Tianyi and said, "I''m not going to solve this account. How do you want to solve it?"


    "I inquired about you in the school. You fought a lot in the school. I heard that you beat away several students. Since you like fighting so much, I''ll use your way to make you pay back!" Tang Tianyi said calmly looking at me.


    Although he spoke politely, to put it bluntly, he meant that he would send someone to beat me back.


    "Whatever you want, I''ll accompany you to the end!" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said indifferently.


    I thought Tang Tianyi was not afraid at that time, but later I knew that it was my low point. Tang Tianyi was much more difficult to deal with than I thought.


    After that, I left. After lunch, I went to the street to buy some for sun Han after school in the afternoon.


    After the gifts were ready, I went to the school. After class in the afternoon, sun Han packed up her textbooks and planned to leave. She stayed in the hotel these days. When sun Han was ready to get up and leave, I grabbed sun Han''s hand. Sun Han looked back at me and asked me why. I looked at Sun Han and said seriously, "I''ll take you back later. You go somewhere with me!"


    Sun Han looked at me and nodded. At this time, Tang Tianyi came to sun Han, smiled very gently and said to sun Han, "if you have something to do, I''ll go back first today."


    Sun Han was supposed to go back with Tang Tianyi, but today he made an exception because sun Han wanted to go back with me.


    "Brother Han, I''ll go first too". When I heard that I was going to take sun han to a place, the steel tooth sister also said that she had gone first.


    Otherwise, I usually go back with sister steel teeth. Anyway, the house we rent is not far away.


    After I packed up my books, sun Han came to a deserted grove. There were no people in the grove during the day. At night, several couples occasionally came here to get a field gun or something. Fat brother told me about this place, otherwise I don''t know.


    After sun Han and I came to the grove, I asked sun han to wait for me for a while, and then I went to get the flowers I bought at noon today. I came to sun Han with a handful of flowers, and then looked at Sun Han and said seriously, "this flower is very beautiful. I give it to you."


    Sun Han shook his head and said she didn''t want it. "If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go first. I have something else to do!"


    Then sun Han wanted to leave. I hurriedly blocked sun Han with flowers. Looking at Sun Han, I sincerely said, "I''m to blame for everything last time. Take this flower and forgive me by the way. I was wrong!"


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re right, I''m wrong! Well, I don''t want to say this again. I''ll go first if I have something else!" Sun Han said and was ready to leave.


    I walked quickly to sun Han, and then put sun Han in my arms. Before sun Han reacted, I kissed sun Han on his lips.


    "What are you doing? If you do this again, I''ll call people." I just met sun Han''s lips. Sun Han pushed my face away and said angrily as he broke free from my arms.


    But I didn''t let go of sun Han. After controlling sun Han''s hand, I continued to kiss sun Han. Sun Han was already thin and small. No matter how to resist after I held him tightly, it wouldn''t help.


    At first, sun Han closed his mouth tightly and didn''t let me put my tongue in, but with the passage of time, sun Han still opened his small mouth. I kept kissing sun Han. Sun Han didn''t move at first, but finally reacted. He responded to me shyly with his small tongue, and the originally rebellious hand was also held on my waist.


    I held sun Han tightly, and then kept kissing sun Han. After I kissed sun Han for a while, her face turned red and asked me not to kiss her again.


    Sun Han said that I held her too tightly and it was hot, so she blushed, but I knew the specific reason, so I didn''t say much.


    After kissing, I sincerely handed the flowers to sun Han. After reading it, sun Han reluctantly accepted the flowers, "well, I''ve collected the flowers, so I''ll go first!"


    Sun Han was about to leave. I hurried up and grabbed her. "What are you going to do? Let''s go back together."


    "I don''t want to go back. When I go back, you yell at me as soon as you quarrel. Last time, you almost hit me. I''m fine outside!" Sun Han said reluctantly and even complained.


    "It''s my fault. You go back with me. I promise I won''t be angry with you!" I looked at Sun Han''s promise.


    Sun Han looked at me, then looked at me with a reluctant expression and nodded.


    After sun Han and I went back, I took sun Han out to have a good meal. When I went to bed at night, I asked sun han to help me with it. While doing it, sun Han played a small game and said with an unhappy look: "I should have guessed that. You must want me to help you fight Feifei. Hum, I knew I wouldn''t come back with you."

 Chapter 93

    I said to sun Han with a bad smile that she was my girlfriend and deserved me to help me with that. Sun Han pouted and said angrily, "I don''t want to listen to you. It''s you who take advantage of it. Of course you said so!"


    Although sun Han said so reluctantly, he was diligently helping me with it. From time to time, he would change his hands to help me with it. After that, I went to sleep with sun Han in my arms.


    "Stay away from Tang Tianyi in the future!" I said to sun Han when I was sleeping with sun Han. To be honest, I was a little afraid that Tang Tianyi would take sun Han away from me. After all, Tang Tianyi was not a little better than me.


    "As I told you, Tang Tianyi and I really don''t have anything. Why do you always misunderstand me like this?" Sun Han looked at me and said wrongfully.


    "I know I must be a little cautious when I do this, but I''m really afraid of you leaving me. Tang Tianyi is so handsome and pleasing. I......" I watched sun Han say everything in his heart. To put it bluntly, all this is jealousy caused by inferiority complex.


    "Well, I''ll try to stay away from him in the future, but let''s say first that you can''t be angry with me in the future, otherwise I won''t help you fly from now on!" Sun Han pouted and said seriously. I''m naturally happy to accept the condition put forward by sun Han.


    Sun Han and I went to bed with each other after making an appointment. The next morning, I was woken up by sun Han. Sun Han got up early and put his hand into my crotch. When I woke up, sun Han just took a paper towel to help me, so as not to let it fall on the sheet.


    I let out a dull hum, and then all got on the paper towel in sun Han''s hand. After sun Han lost the paper towel, he looked at me with a naughty smile: "Why are you so many? There are so many paper towels every time. You get wet!". Then sun Han put his hand on my nose and let me smell the smell on me.


    I said with a bad smile, or I''ll help you with my hand. Sun Han didn''t agree. He said I wanted to take off her pants and hurt her all day.


    It was getting late. After we got up and washed, it was almost time for class. On the way, I met sister steel teeth, and the three of us went to school together.


    After arriving in the classroom, Tang Tianyi brought sun Han a breakfast and pretended to be a gentleman and handed it to sun Han in front of me. He obviously made it for me.


    "I remember you didn''t seem to buy breakfast in the morning. I bought a lot of breakfast today. It''s delicious. Have some!" Tang Tianyi said politely as a prince in front of sun Han.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, Tang Tianyi is polite and very gentleman, but in my opinion, he is purely forced.


    Sun Han was obviously a little embarrassed. It wasn''t either to answer or not to answer. I made a look at Sun Han and asked sun Han not to answer, so sun Han finally refused Tang Tianyi''s breakfast.


    Tang Tianyi returned to his seat with a smile, but when he sat down, he gave me a cold look, which was clearly angry and malicious.


    I didn''t want to be outdone. I looked at Tang Tianyi and said to him with my eyes: if you want to move my girlfriend, are you still young?


    The people in the classroom were happy to see us conflict. After Tang Tianyi sat down, they all whispered there, saying how Tang Tianyi liked sun Han. There were so many beautiful girls in the school.


    Many girls said they would silently support Tang Tianyi and said that I couldn''t fight Tang Tianyi at all. Anyway, many people were bad at me.


    As a school flower, Li Xiangning is not interested in these things. She plays with her mobile phone there. Anyway, these things have little to do with her.


    After class in the afternoon, Tang Tianyi stopped me and called me outside. After calling me outside, Tang Tianyi looked at me and said calmly, "you should count the last time you hit me today. If you have seed, follow me outside the school!"


    "I''m afraid of you!" I looked at Tang Tianyi and shouted unconvinced.


    At that time, I didn''t know the strength behind Tang Tianyi. I thought I could deal with Tang Tianyi, but that''s not the case.


    I told sun Han that I might have something to go back later and let Sun Han go first. After sun Han and sister steel teeth left together, I was unconvinced and followed Tang Tianyi out of the school gate. I was probably used to a comfortable life. At that time, I didn''t call fat brothers, and went out alone with Tang Tianyi.


    Tang Tianyi looked casual and took me to an alley outside the school. As soon as I followed Tang Tianyi into the alley, eight yellow hairs came and blocked my retreat. The alley was another dead end. Without a retreat, I had to fight hard.


    When I saw the eight yellow hairs, I knew I was going to plant today. Tang Tianyi had made a trap for me to take the bait. It''s also strange that I despised the enemy and followed Tang Tianyi out alone.


    After Tang Tianyi arrived in the alley, his face turned from sunny to cloudy. Looking at me, he said coldly, "what did you tell me last time? I remember you told me that if I were a little farther away from sun Han, you would let me go?"


    "What do you want?" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said.


    Tang Tianyi snorted coldly, touched his watch, looked at me and said coldly, "I''ll give you what you told me today. If you leave sun Han, I''ll let you go. Of course, if you don''t promise, your end will be the same as that day!"


    It''s impossible for me to leave sun Han. Although I''m afraid of being beaten, I''m even more afraid of losing sun Han.


    "Don''t whine here, just hurry up if you want to do it!" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said unhappily.


    Tang Tianyi heard me say this with a cold hum, "don''t worry, I remember all your accounts that day. You won''t leave intact today!"


    Then Tang Tianyi asked those yellow hairs to come and clean me up. When those yellow hairs hit me, Tang Tianyi looked at me and said, "you asked so many people to hit me that day, of course I won''t treat you badly today!" and Tang Tianyi put his foot on my stomach.


    Those yellow hairs didn''t stop. They punched and kicked me. However, after those yellow hairs hit me a few times, Tang Tianyi asked them to stop. Tang Tianyi said how I asked people to hit him at that time and how he hit me today. He won''t beat me too much or very lightly.


    After beating me, Tang Tianyi was ready to leave with others. When leaving, Tang Tianyi also told me to keep my mouth shut and not to tell sun Han about it. Needless to say, I wouldn''t tell sun Han. It''s not a glorious thing to be beaten.


    When I went back, sun Han asked me what was the matter. There were blood stains on the corners of my mouth. I said it was okay. I accidentally fell. Sun Han obviously didn''t believe it, but he didn''t say anything more. After a sound, he went to get me medicine to wipe it.


    The next morning, Tang Tianyi came to the school like a person who had nothing to do and showed all kinds of hospitality to sun Han.


    I told brother pang that I was beaten by Tang Tianyi. Brother Pang was so angry that he wanted to ask someone to clean up Tang Tianyi at that time, but I stopped him. After all, we beat Tang Tianyi first. He should have called back this time.


    In fact, I don''t care whether I''m beaten or not. As long as sun Han and I are good, I''ll be satisfied. However, things always backfire.


    One afternoon after school, sun Han broadcast live on time as before, but in the process of live broadcasting, a local tyrant appeared in sun Han''s live broadcasting room and kept brushing gifts for sun Han. The gifts almost flew up and brushed the screen.


    Originally, it''s nothing strange. Anchor, it''s normal for someone to brush gifts, but the local tyrant is no one else. It''s Tang Tianyi''s son of a bitch.


    I also opened the information of the local tyrant and saw the photo of Tang Tianyi. I knew it was Tang Tianyi. Tang Tianyi even knew that sun Han was the anchor. I was a little uneasy at that time, but I didn''t expect that there were worse things waiting for me.

 Chapter 94

    When sun Han broadcast live, I didn''t talk to her because it would disturb her. After sun Han broadcast live, I told her about Tang Tianyi. Sun Han said that she didn''t know how Tang Tianyi found her live studio, and she didn''t tell Tang Tianyi about being an online anchor.


    I asked sun han to directly ban Tang Tianyi from lahi. Although sun Han was a little embarrassed to ban Tang Tianyi from lahi at that time, it was not long before I found Tang Tianyi in sun Han''s live studio. Of course, I didn''t talk to sun Han again, because I knew that if we talked to sun Han, we might quarrel, I''d rather not see Tang Tianyi than quarrel.


    Tang Tianyi may be more rubbish than rubbish in my heart, but in the eyes of those girls in the school, Tang Tianyi exists like a male god. He is not only handsome, but also has first-class professional achievements. It is estimated that going to an education school is also among the best, but he comes to a vocational school, which is a waste.


    In addition to the handsome with good grades, Tang Tianyi is also very keen on extracurricular activities, such as playing basketball. In the past, playing basketball was a special game for rivers and mountains, but after Tang Tianyi came, the basketball court had a third of Tang Tianyi''s acre.


    When Tang Tianyi plays, many girls will come to watch, and there are screams from time to time, just like stars holding concerts.


    But despite being so popular in the school, Tang Tianyi took an eye on Sun Han. Once I found Tang Tianyi and asked her to stay away from sun Han. I said that so many girls like you and write love letters to you. Why do you have to stare at Sun Han.


    "Hehe, there are so many girls in the school, why don''t you go after other girls? You don''t care who I stare at and pester!" Tang Tianyi said to me angrily.


    Tang Tianyi''s various courtesies to sun Han in the school made the girls in the school jealous of sun Han.


    When I was there, sun Han would mercilessly refuse Tang Tianyi, but when I was away, sun Han would occasionally accept Tang Tianyi''s kindness. Of course, even if I knew this, I didn''t say anything, because I didn''t want to quarrel with sun Han.


    One night, sun Han said she was going out to buy something, but after more than an hour, sun Han didn''t come back. I didn''t worry about it before. Besides, sun Han wouldn''t worry me before, but Tang Tianyi''s appearance disrupted my defense line. After sun Han didn''t come back for more than an hour, I was a little worried, I''m afraid sun Han secretly goes on a date with Tang Tianyi or something.


    After thinking about it, I decided to call sun Han, but Sun Han''s phone couldn''t get through at all. It was turned off.


    I tidied up my clothes and went out. I was going to have a look in the street. When I was on the road, I met the steel tooth girl who was going out to buy vegetables. The steel tooth girl was going to the street. We were on the same road.


    On the way, I asked steel tooth sister curiously and asked her what she thought of Tang Tianyi. After listening to this, steel tooth sister said to me skillfully: "brother Han, I know you have been in conflict with Tang Tianyi recently. If I tell the truth, you can''t be angry!"


    I nodded and said I was not angry. The steel tooth girl said honestly: "in fact, as a girl, Tang Tianyi is actually very eye-catching. He is not only handsome, but also very good. Of course, the most important thing is that he is very handsome!"


    When steel tooth girl talks about Tang Tianyi, she is almost the same as a flower addict. Also, in this face watching era, who doesn''t like handsome guys? It''s the same reason that boys like beautiful women.


    "You girls should like the handsome boys like Tang Tianyi very much?" I said casually.


    "Other girls may like it very much, but I''m not! I like it..." the steel tooth girl turned to me and said to me, but when she was about to talk about the person she liked, the steel tooth girl stopped.


    I smiled and asked steel teeth if she had someone she liked. If there was someone she liked, you can tell me that at least I knew several people in school. I can help her confess or something at that time.


    The steel tooth girl held the black spectacle frame, then looked at me, showed my teeth with braces, smiled and said to me, "the person I like is very handsome and helpful. Although he usually fights and smokes, he is a good person! But now he has a girlfriend. When he is single, I will take advantage of it!"


    After that, I thought, there seems to be no such person in the whole school, right? I asked sister steel teeth what the name of the person she liked, and sister steel teeth didn''t tell me that it had to be kept secret.


    Although she is not beautiful and doesn''t usually dress up, her smile seems to be magic, which makes people feel much more relaxed.


    Steel teeth sister''s smile eased some of my tension. After we came to the street, steel teeth sister went to buy vegetables, while I was wandering around the street to see if I could find sun Han in the street.


    But it''s not easy to find sun Han in such a big street. I haven''t found sun Han for a while. Just when I was going to go back, sister steel tooth called me and said that she had just seen sun Han.


    After I heard the news, I quickly went to find sister steel teeth. Under the leadership of sister steel teeth, I found sun Han in a restaurant. As I expected, sun Han was really with the bastard Tang Tianyi. They were preparing to eat in the restaurant at this time, and the dishes were just ready.


    I saw sun Han through the glass of the restaurant. Sun Han didn''t know I was looking at her. She talked and laughed with Tang Tianyi there, and then ate slowly.


    Seeing sun Han and Tang Tianyi talking and laughing, my heart was like being stabbed by something, especially uncomfortable.


    I asked steel tooth sister to go back first. After a sound, steel tooth sister left obediently.


    After I smoked a cigarette outside, I went straight into the restaurant. Sun Han didn''t find me until I came to her.


    Originally, sun Han and Tang Tianyi were talking and laughing there, but when they saw me coming, the smile on Sun Han''s face suddenly stopped.


    "I..." Sun Han looked at what I wanted to explain, but the fact was that the explanation was just a cover up.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go back!" I looked at Sun Han and said, neither angry nor angry.


    Only now do I know that a person is really sad and even angry has no spare power to be angry.


    Tang Tianyi smiled casually when he saw me coming, and then continued to eat the things on the table. After listening to me, sun Han followed me back.


    "Why don''t you scold me or yell at me?" Sun Han looked at me and asked in a low voice on the way back.


    I didn''t say anything. Walking ahead, I''m not a fool. Of course I''m uncomfortable, but I don''t want to quarrel with sun Han.


    After going back, sun Han always had a guilty expression. She quickly explained to me that she met Tang Tianyi in the street. Tang Tianyi invited her warmly. She couldn''t refuse to have dinner with Tang Tianyi.


    "Well, take a bath and go to bed. Just stay away from him!" I looked at Sun Han and said.


    Sun Han gave a timid cry, and then went to take a bath and sleep.


    When in bed, sun Han took the initiative to help me with it. While doing it, he asked me why I was so abnormal today and why I wasn''t angry with her.


    "Of course I''m angry, but I don''t want to quarrel with you. Who makes you the one I love!" I looked at Sun Han and smiled, but reluctantly.


    I thought sun Han would be far away from Tang Tianyi if I showed such magnanimity, but things always ran counter to expectations.


    When sun Han was in bed, he promised me that he would keep a distance from Tang Tianyi in the future.


    In the afternoon three days later, sun Han was taking a bath and her mobile phone was on the table. I picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. I just saw the chat record between sun Han and Tang Tianyi. They also made an appointment to see the latest film on Sunday. When I saw the chat record, I couldn''t calm down any more.

 Chapter 95

    After reading sun Han''s cell phone, I put sun Han''s cell phone intact. After taking a bath, sun Han came to me in loose pajamas, looked at me with a smile and said, "do you want that today?"


    I sat on the bed and didn''t speak, so I looked at Sun Han. Sun Han playfully walked in front of me, then directly crossed my lap, held my bearded face and kissed her. If I didn''t see sun Han''s mobile phone, I would not be able to give her a hard kiss, but after looking at Sun Han''s mobile phone, even if her lips were warm again, There is no agitation in my heart.


    "Sit down first, I have something to tell you!" I looked at Sun Han and said.


    Sun Han got down from my lap in disappointment and sat on the bed. I put sun Han''s mobile phone in front of her and opened her chat record with Tang Tianyi. Then I sat there and said nothing.


    Under such circumstances, it''s no use talking too much. Birds that want to fly will not stop flying because of a few thunders.


    After reading it, sun Han looked at me with great guilt and said, "I''m sorry. I''ve only treated him as a friend all the time. There''s absolutely no other meaning!"


    "Well, there''s no need to explain more to me. Go and see the house tomorrow. If it''s suitable, rent the house and I''ll help you move things there." after that, I lay down and went to bed without a trace of anger or anger.


    I actually want to get angry with sun Han, but I know that if I see sun Han uncomfortable, I will feel even worse.


    "Listen to me, he and I really have nothing," Sun Han wanted to explain to me clearly, but the explanation is a cover up, and the cover up is a fact. No matter how much you say, it''s useless.


    I covered the quilt and didn''t speak. Sun Han took off my quilt at once. Then he sat on the bed and looked at me very seriously and said, "you mean to break up with me? Don''t you?"


    I didn''t speak, so it was regarded as default. Sun Han pushed me a few times, asked me to speak and gave her an answer.


    When I heard the word "break up", my heart contracted fiercely. It was not a taste. Sun Han saw that I didn''t speak, put on my clothes and went out. I didn''t ask her to stay and let her leave.


    After sun Han left, I couldn''t control my mood any more. I cried miserably in the quilt. I always thought that lovelorn was no big deal, no big deal, and there was nothing to cry about, but now I know how painful lovelorn is.


    When I think of the past, tears flow down my ears to the pillow. I haven''t slept all night. I''m thinking about sun Han. Sometimes I even want to catch sun Han back, but reason tells me that it''s not feasible. The person who should leave will eventually leave, and then painstaking retention will only make people more passive.


    The next morning, sun Han took the initiative to tell the teacher that she wanted to change her seat and didn''t sit with me. In the classroom, sun Han suddenly made such a move, which made the teacher a little embarrassed, because there were no vacant seats in the classroom.


    "Well, who wants to change seats with sun Han?" the teacher said to the whole class.


    As soon as the teacher finished speaking, steel tooth sister raised her hand and said she was willing to sit with me, but the teacher asked Li Xiangning and sun han to change seats. Obviously, Li Xiangning also raised her hand, but I don''t know why she intended to change seats with sun Han.


    After collecting the books, sun Han stood up and looked at me, and then sat in Li Xiangning''s seat without saying a word. Li Xiangning also sat next to me with the books.


    After class, Tang Tianyi walked up to sun Han with a smile and asked sun Han whether to go out for activities, but Sun Han didn''t look very well and said she was not in the mood to go out. She wanted to sit for a while first.


    Tang Tianyi''s smile was obviously deliberately put to me, which naturally meant ridicule and show off.


    A few days ago, when brother Pang suggested that someone beat Tang Tianyi, I asked brother Pang not to do it, but now I don''t need others to say that I especially want to clean up Tang Tianyi, not because he took sun Han, but because he is too arrogant.


    At noon, I wanted to go to fat brother Jiangshan as soon as class was over. They discussed how to clean up Tang Tianyi, but at noon, Li Xiangning invited me to lunch for the first time.


    "Invite me to dinner? Why?" when I heard Li Xiangning say he would invite me to dinner, I wondered if my ears had heard wrong.


    "We are at the same table now. It''s normal for us to have dinner together!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said naturally.


    I can''t refuse Li Xiangning''s kindness. After class at noon, I followed Li Xiangning to the restaurant for lunch.


    When having dinner with Li Xiangning, Li Xiangning was afraid that I would be angry and carefully asked me if I had a conflict with sun Han. I calmly said that it was not a conflict, but a breakup.


    Li Xiangning gave a shout and then ate her own meal there. "I heard people say that it''s the best way to forget the last relationship and start a new relationship!" Li Xiangning said such a game intentionally or unintentionally when eating. At that time, she said it quietly, and I didn''t hear it. I continued to eat.


    After dinner, I went directly to the outside of brother Pang''s classroom to wait for brother Pang. After a while, brother Pang went back. I asked brother pang to call some people in the school. After class in the afternoon, I went directly to block Tang Tianyi.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask for help this afternoon. Go back first! I''ll bring someone then!". Fat brother said to me.


    I''m relieved to have fat brother''s words. After I went back to two classes in the afternoon, I went out of the classroom to meet fat brother after school.


    Brother Pang called four people. Jiangshan heard that I was going to clean up Tang Tianyi. Naturally, it was incumbent on him to come and help. With me, we have seven people. We will propose with Jiangshan that we go outside to wait for Tang Tianyi and clean him up after Tang Tianyi, but I didn''t agree this time. I can''t manage so much this time, Whether he is inside or outside the school, he must be cleaned up today.


    I''ve said that. Fat brother Jiangshan didn''t say much. They took people with me to block Tang Tianyi. Under the teaching building, we just met Tang Tianyi downstairs. Tang Tianyi came downstairs with his shoulder bag on his back. When he saw us, he looked calm.


    "You TMD are very calm. You pretend to hang like this every day. You''re terrible because of you." fat brother is not a good temper. He pointed to Tang Tianyi and scolded a few words.


    Tang Tianyi stood there in a dignified manner without saying anything, but when he looked at me, he smiled, but that smile was not a friendly smile.


    When I saw the smile on Tang Tianyi''s face, my whole chest was occupied by anger. Before fat brothers started, I rushed up first, grabbed Tang Tianyi''s collar and punched him in the face.


    After I hit it, the corners of Tang Tianyi''s mouth had bled. He looked at me and said with a smile, "why? If you can''t see your girlfriend, take it out on me? You''re really useless!"


    He was clearly a deliberate provocation. I was merciless and hit him in the face again.


    Just as I was about to clean up Tang Tianyi, sun Han also came down from upstairs. When sun Han saw this scene, he quickly came to hold me and told me not to do it again. It''s not good to hurt anyone.


    "Get out of my way!" I pushed sun Han away. Maybe it was because I was angry. I had more strength in my hands and pushed sun Han directly to the ground.


    Sun Han was delicate and tender again. When he fell to the ground, Bai Nen''s hands were abraded and bleeding.


    Sun Han sat on the ground and looked at me wrongfully. In fact, I also love sun Han very much. I want to buy her a band aid to stick it, but after thinking about it, I still don''t care so much. Why should I care about her? I''m not her now.


    Seeing that I pushed sun han to the ground, Jiangshan fat brothers stopped. I rushed towards Tang Tianyi like a madman, but it was school time at that time, and the people in the school had not gone clean. When those girls saw Tang Tianyi being beaten, they hurried to help and stopped me outside.

 Chapter 96

    I have to say that Tang Tianyi''s popularity in the school is much better than mine. After those girls stopped me, they called the headmaster. My fat brother Jiangshan, sun Han and Tang Tianyi were called away by the headmaster. Of course, sun Han and Tang Tianyi were not much. My fat brother Jiangshan was criticized again and punished to clean up the trash can in the school.


    Punishment is of no use to me. I went back after I came out of the headmaster''s office, and Tang Tianyi went to the clinic under the leadership of the headmaster.


    After I went back, I lay in bed and sniffed carefully. There was still the fragrance of sun Han on the bed. Without sun Han in my arms, I turned around and didn''t fall asleep for a while.


    Just as I leaned against the bed and was a little confused, a knock on the door rang out. I got up and opened the door. It was Sun Han outside the door.


    Sun Han was wearing a small shirt and a pair of Capris. He was still as beautiful as usual. When he saw me, sun Han whispered, "I''ll pack up!"


    I said expressionless, and then stepped aside to let Sun Han in. When sun Han went in, I looked. A band aid had been pasted on her broken hand. I think Tang Tianyi bought it for him. Although I hate Tang Tianyi, it is undeniable that Tang Tianyi is very considerate to sun Han whether he is sincere or not.


    After sun Han came in, he found some clothes from the simple wardrobe and sorted them out. Then he packed them and was ready to leave. I asked her to bring more. Anyway, she bought a lot of things.


    "No, I can just take a few clothes. If other things are useful, you can keep them, and you can dispose of useless flowers!" Sun Han said and left with a plain face.


    Although she wanted to pretend that she didn''t care at all, I could see that she was still reluctant. After all, this place carries many of our beautiful memories.


    The next day I didn''t go to class or ask for leave. I sat in the house all the time. When it was getting dark, Jiangshan called me and asked me to go out and play with them and relax.


    Of course I promised. When I was dressing up, I looked in the mirror. I don''t know. I looked haggard for only a few days.


    I thought I would feel better after breaking up with sun Han, but it backfired. That''s not the case.


    We made an appointment to meet in sister Qian''s billiards room. When I arrived, Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and the three of them were playing billiards.


    Liu Lang obviously learned about my breakup from Jiangshan fat brothers. As soon as I arrived, Liu Lang scolded and said that he would help me out. If I hit Tang Tianyi again, I must call him.


    I reluctantly smiled and called you when it came to time, as long as you don''t advise.


    After playing two billiards, we came to Kunge Di bar together. After entering the di bar, Jiangshan took us to a compartment and brought up a few beers without saying a word.


    "We won''t say anything more. Come on, do it!" said Jiangshan, and directly raised the wine bottle.


    It''s said that one drink can solve thousands of worries. I''ll try it today! Without saying a word, I lifted a bottle of wine and gulped it down.


    Thinking of all the good things before, I felt very uncomfortable. I didn''t wait for them to shout. I drank bottle by bottle until I was drunk and vomited.


    Jiangshan they saw that I was confused, so they were ready to send me back, but Jiangshan didn''t know the address of my rental house, only the address of my uncle''s house, so Jiangshan sent me to my uncle''s house.


    After Jiangshan knocked on the door outside, his cousin knocked on the door. After saying hello to his cousin, Jiangshan left.


    My cousin saw that I was so drunk, so she hurried to help me, for fear that I might accidentally fall to the ground. Although I was drunk, my consciousness was still relatively clear. My cousin helped me to the sofa and made me a cup of sobering tea.


    After I finished drinking tea, my cousin was a little embarrassed, because after I moved out, my room was used to pile up sundries, and my uncle''s house had no spare room for me to live in.


    After thinking about it, my cousin went to change her clothes and planned to send me to my rental house.


    After my cousin changed her clothes, she helped me to the place where I rented the house. After she sent me in, she was ready to leave. After all, it was late, and my cousin would not stay much longer.


    But when my cousin was about to leave, I held her hand. God knows what I thought at that time. After holding her, I cried sadly.


    After drinking sobering tea, I woke up a lot, but I was still a little confused. My cousin saw that I was crying very sad, so she didn''t hurry to go. She sat by the bed and asked me what happened. If there was anything unhappy, she said to her, don''t hold it.


    My cousin''s voice is very soft. That''s the softest time I''ve known my cousin for so long.


    After wiping my tears, I told my cousin about my breakup with sun Han. After listening to me, my cousin gently stroked my hair and comforted me gently there. I didn''t recognize my cousin in my heart before, but now I think she is really my cousin.


    "It''s normal to be lovelorn. You are still so young and will meet many girls. Maybe you will meet better in the future. Don''t be too sad," my cousin touched my head and comforted me.


    My cousin was so gentle to me for the first time. At that time, I suspected that I was dreaming.


    After stabilizing my mood, I looked at my cousin and said thank you with a smile. But at the moment I looked up, I just collided with my cousin''s eyes. At that moment, it was like a magnet, which tightly stuck my cousin''s eyes together. My cousin was looking at me and I was looking at my cousin.


    It was a very subtle feeling. At the moment when the four eyes were opposite, the body seemed to be shocked, crisp and numb, and the body temperature, heartbeat and breathing were rising rapidly.


    "Cousin, I..." I looked at my cousin and unconsciously put my body closer to my cousin.


    When my cousin and I looked at each other, she obviously felt something. Her cheeks were slightly red and her breathing was heavier. However, when I heard my impulsive tone, my cousin sternly refused me.


    "It''s getting late, so go to bed. I''m almost going back. Your aunt and uncle will come back!" said the cousin perfunctorily, and then hurried to leave.


    I don''t know whether it was because of drinking or something else. When I saw my cousin leaving, I hugged her tightly from behind.


    "What are you doing? You, don''t play a rogue on me while you''re drunk. If you don''t loosen up, I''ll call someone later!" cousin wanted to break away from my arms, but she had enough strength. It was useless after struggling.


    I held my cousin tightly in my arms, and something in my lower body shamelessly stuck on my cousin''s ass.


    My cousin also felt my reaction and said to me reluctantly, "OK, OK, let me go and let you kiss for a while. It''s OK, but I''ll tell you first. You kiss back. Don''t touch your hand!"


    When I heard my cousin say that, I was naturally happy. I quickly let her go, then pressed her down on the bed and kissed her little mouth.


    My cousin was afraid that I couldn''t control the gun for a moment and did something special to her. She always clamped her legs tightly and took my hand very vigilantly. She was afraid that I would break my word and take off her clothes.


    "Well, well, have you kissed enough? It''s time for me to get up," my cousin said innocently under me after being pressed and kissed by me for a long time.


    Anyway, I can''t get it. I can only kiss it. Of course, I won''t miss such a good opportunity. Just kiss it again while talking. I stepped up my efforts and entangled with my cousin''s tongue.


    My cousin and I were kissing. At this time, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" he asked loudly.


    "Brother Han! It''s me"

 Chapter 97

    After hearing the voice of sister steel teeth, I quickly stopped the action on my mouth and quickly sorted out my clothes like stealing. My cousin also got up and sorted out my clothes. After finishing my clothes, I went to open the door for sister steel teeth, and my cousin walked out quickly when I opened the door.


    When she saw her cousin, she was a little surprised, but it''s no wonder. After all, she didn''t know her cousin before.


    "What''s up?", I looked at the steel tooth sister and asked.


    "Oh, brother Han, this is my own cake for supper. I think your light is still on, so I want to bring you some and let you eat while it''s hot!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said with a smile.


    Steel teeth sister is also kind. I take the cake in her hand and let her come in and sit for a while.


    After she came in, she sat on the bed, and I poured her a glass of boiled water. After drinking a little water, she talked with me there. She whispered to me who the woman who had just gone out of my room was. I didn''t hide anything. I directly told her that it was my cousin. I drank more wine today and she sent me back.


    "Cousin? It''s so late. You two are in the house. It can''t be..." sister steel teeth was going to continue, but she stopped halfway.


    There are few people in my delicate relationship with my cousin, and I don''t want others to know. I asked sister steelteeth not to tell about it,


    After looking at me, she nodded at me seriously and said she wouldn''t tell me about it.


    I can''t believe other people, but I don''t believe steel teeth. I haven''t known steel teeth for a few days, but I believe her inexplicably. I don''t know why.


    "Brother Han, you''re not going to catch up with sun Han. You''ve been together for more than half a year. Isn''t it a pity to break up like this?" said steel tooth, looking at me.


    I know the steel tooth sister is for my good, but it''s better to raise him if she can''t hold the sand. Anyway, there''s no result to be forced together.


    I said that since I broke up, I don''t need to think so much. I wish her to find another lover. After listening to me, the steel tooth sister didn''t say anything. She sat there obediently.


    After chatting with me for a while, steel tooth sister left. It was getting late. I drank too much and my head was a little confused. After steel tooth sister left, I hurried to sleep.


    The next day was Sunday. I didn''t have class. I slept at ease. I slept until noon. As soon as I got up, Jiangshan called me.


    Jiangshan said with a smile on the phone that day that he asked me to pack up quickly and play with them in the afternoon. He took me to treat my emotional injury.


    Anyway, there was nothing to do on Sunday. I promised Jiangshan, but it was still too early in the afternoon. After I hung up the phone, I continued to lie down.


    Since Sun Han became a female anchor, when I was bored, I would open the live broadcast software to see the live broadcast. I had enough sleep, so I took out my mobile phone and watched the live broadcast. When I open the live broadcast software, the system prompts that my love only guardian has been online, so let me go to guard.


    My only guardian is sun Han. After breaking up, I didn''t cancel the guardian, so I kept it. When I saw the prompt, my heart throbbed unconsciously, and then my fingers opened sun Han''s live studio.


    Generally speaking, sun Han started the live broadcast in the afternoon, but today is Sunday, which is an exception.


    Sun Han still told the audience emotional stories as before. After telling a story, a netizen typed and asked sun Han if she was in love. When sun Han saw the news, she smiled bitterly, and then said sadly that she had just broken up.


    When sun Han said this carelessly, the following comments exploded. Many people brushed the screen and asked sun Han how to divide his hands. At first, sun Han was unwilling to say, but several local tyrants brushed a lot of gifts for sun Han. They asked sun han to tell them the process of breaking up.


    When sun Han received gifts from others, it was naturally hard to refuse them. After calming down his mood, he told about his breakup as usual. Of course, when it comes to breakup, I am naturally indispensable.


    Sun Han was wronged to say that I was too stingy under the camera. She just treated Tang Tianyi as a friend, but I couldn''t stand her breaking up with her when she had heterosexual friends. After sun Han said that pitifully, many people sympathized with her, and some directly said that I don''t want a boyfriend like sun Han. I can''t find a boyfriend like a beautiful sister like sun Han.


    Originally, I was in a particularly bad mood these days. Seeing this situation, I was even more cold at that time. After you were right, I hurried off the line. I don''t want to see the accusations of those netizens against me.


    Sun Han obviously saw the message I sent. After I went offline, she sent me two messages and asked me if she was wrong.


    I didn''t take care of her, so I went directly to Jiangshan. Jiangshan took me to ride a bike for several hours. After dark, they came to Kunge''s Di bar and danced with those men and women on the dance floor.


    I just don''t know why. No matter how lively the scene is, it won''t affect me. My mood is still very bad.


    It happened that sister Qian and brother also came to brother Kun''s Di bar this evening. We were also there. Sister Qian asked us to sit there.


    Seeing my sad face, sister Qian smiled and put her hand on my shoulder and asked me what''s the matter. Before I spoke, Jiangshan took the lead, "sister Qian, Hanzi, this is lovelorn and sad!"


    "Lovelorn?", sister Qian smiled, then looked at me and said happily, "don''t be so sad. Later, sister Qian will take you to play with women and let them share your sorrow for you!" after that, sister Qian gave me a meaningful look.


    "If you don''t stay at home, you will bring them bad as soon as you come out. They are all students. You''re just teaching them bad!" said my brother, looking at sister Qian unconvinced.


    "What''s the matter? It''s none of your business. You said I had nothing to do with you. Why do you care about me?", sister Qian refused to show weakness and talked back to her brother. She sat directly next to her brother. It seems that she is going to fight with her brother for 300 rounds.


    Seeing that sister Qian and her brother were on the fence, brother Kun quickly winked at us, let us go out and let them quarrel slowly inside.


    "Don''t quarrel with me here. If you quarrel like this again, believe it or not, I took your clothes!"


    "Come on, you have a seed. You''re stronger than me today. If you don''t dare, you''re a eunuch!"


    We all went out. Sister Qian and her brother were still quarrelling inside.


    After hearing this, brother Kun held a smile there and took us out for a drink.


    After drinking a little wine, I left alone. Jiangshan and they planned to play before going. I didn''t bother to go back after I came out, so I found a small hotel nearby.


    Just as I was going to take a bath and sleep, a small card flew in through the crack of the door like a dart. I was too busy to pick it up and have a look.


    There is a picture of a sexy woman printed on the small card, and there are still very attractive words next to it: young women, white-collar workers and student girls under your command! There''s a phone number at the bottom.


    No doubt, this is clearly a small card for me to do bad things.


    Thinking that I am still a virgin, I am very unwilling. I happen to have hundreds of dollars. Why not take this opportunity to leave the virgin era?


    After thinking about it, I took out my mobile phone and dialed the phone number on the small card. The other party was a man. After I got through the phone, I asked me for that type. I said call me a student sister. If a student sister is at least young, it should be good.


    After negotiating the price, the other party asked me to wait a moment, and he called someone for me immediately.


    I was very excited to wait in bed. I thought I could leave the virgin age soon. My gray mood was better. I heard fat brother say it''s cool to make women. I don''t know how cool it is?


    While I was thinking, there was a knock outside the door.


    Dong Dong! Dong Dong!

 Chapter 98

    I was very excited to open the door. After all, it was the first time I called a woman, so I was still a little nervous and shy. I restrained my excitement and tension and went to open the door, but when I opened the door and saw someone coming, I was a little confused, because the person outside the door was not someone else, it was steel teeth.


    I can see that she is surprised when she looks at me with steel teeth. I''m always embarrassed.


    Steel teeth girls usually dress up very rustically. They wear the tubaba school uniform of the school all day. They are fat and loose. No matter how beautiful people dress like that, they will lose a lot of points. Moreover, steel teeth girls are not good-looking.


    But at this moment, the steel tooth sister has completely changed my view of her. Tonight, the steel tooth sister is wearing a dress, black silk stockings and a pair of black bow flat shoes. The dress she was wearing was sleeveless, revealing her white arms.


    Although the steel tooth sister is not very good-looking, her skin is very good, white and tender, just like the baby''s skin.


    In addition, the steel tooth girl also made up today. She wore light makeup and beautiful pupil. Her shoulder length short hair was also tied up. The whole person looked very good. The steel tooth girl in school in peacetime was just two people.


    Seeing the change of steel tooth sister, I stood there and looked a little stunned. These are two people.


    No wonder the man who answered the phone asked so much. Just now I thought he asked too much, but now I think he asked too low.


    "Brother Han, why are you here?", the steel tooth sister looked at me and said with some embarrassment.


    "Well, what, I was drinking in the di bar with Jiangshan just now. I didn''t bother to go back alone. I just found a place to live outside!" I was also a little embarrassed. This TMD managed to spend money on whoring once and happened to meet the steel tooth girl.


    "Oh, did you call just now?" the steel tooth sister said to me with her head down.


    I was very embarrassed. Well, the steel tooth sister didn''t say anything more. She just came in and locked the door by the way.


    When she sat on the bed, she bowed her head and didn''t move. I sat next to her and was very embarrassed and didn''t mean much to ask her how she did this business?


    "The conditions in my family are not very good. It''s very difficult for me to study at home. I heard people say that if I sell it, I can earn money, which can not only solve my tuition, but also send money home. After I thought it over, I came to do it. This is my first time. I didn''t expect to meet brother Han you," steely looked at me and said shyly, without raising her head.


    Steel tooth sister also told me that she didn''t just send me cakes last night, but wanted to borrow money from me, because she had no money and it was difficult for her family. She had to collect money in a few days to send money to her.


    Today''s style of steel tooth girl is dressed up by those "predecessors". It is said to let her dress up well. Maybe she can get some extra tips or something.


    After listening to sister steel teeth, I asked her if she had eaten. Sister steel teeth didn''t politely tell me that she hadn''t eaten yet. I went out to buy her something to eat. Sister steel teeth didn''t politely tell me. She ate there with relish and asked me if I wanted to eat with her.


    I said that my stomach was full of beer and I couldn''t eat any more. The steel tooth girl kept eating after she said oh.


    After eating, I threw out the garbage and came back to give the negotiated price to the steel tooth sister. When the steel tooth sister saw the money I handed her, she hesitated and took it.


    "Brother Han, have you ever been with a woman? I haven''t been with a man. I''ll lie down and do it. Then you tell me I cooperate with you." when she said that, the steel tooth sister lay obediently on the bed.


    Steel teeth sister obviously misunderstood. She thought I wanted to get her with the money, but I didn''t think so at all. To be honest, I''m not a good person. When I see such a beautiful steel teeth sister, I also want to get her, but reason told me it''s absolutely impossible.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, the steel tooth sister sat up and looked at me and said, "what''s the matter with brother Han? You''ve given all your money, so go to bed!"


    "No, I didn''t give you the money to get rid of you, but to let you take it back and save some money!" I explained to sister steel teeth.


    After listening to what I said, the steel tooth sister had to put the money back and said that I didn''t get her. She couldn''t take the money.


    "This is the money I gave you. Save some money after you take it!" of course, I didn''t answer it. The steel tooth sister is usually very good to me. Brother Han is long and brother Han is short. If she has difficulties, I naturally want to help her.


    "No, people say you don''t get paid for nothing, and you don''t get me. Why do you give me so much money!", the steel tooth sister said and directly threw the money into my arms. I''ll give it to her again. She wouldn''t answer anything.


    I don''t know what to say about the steel tooth girl. Is she forcing me to get rid of her?


    I didn''t talk nonsense to the steel tooth sister. I took off my upper body clothes and put her in my arms.


    When she saw that I suddenly became so active, she was a little afraid. She looked at me innocently and blinked with big eyes.


    "Brother Han, I heard that it hurts for girls to do this kind of thing for the first time. Can you take it easy later!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said pitifully.


    In fact, I just took off my clothes to scare her. I would really get her there, but when I saw her pitiful appearance, I really had the impulse to take off her clothes and do it hard, but this impulse was soon stopped by me. If I didn''t stop it, I might really force the steel tooth girl.


    "Take it easy? You think too much. I''ll try my best to make you bleed later. No matter how you cry or call me, I won''t stop." I looked at the steel tooth sister and said fiercely, with my eyes deliberately pretending to be very ferocious.


    Steel teeth sister was obviously frightened by me. She didn''t dare to move in my arms. She blinked her big eyes and looked at me.


    I really haven''t found it before. In fact, the steel tooth sister is really attractive when she looks at me with big eyes. At that time, I had the idea of getting her. Anyway, I gave money, but I soon rejected this evil idea.


    I looked at the steel tooth girl fiercely and deliberately pretended to take off her clothes and pick her cover. I thought she would block something, but she didn''t play cards according to common sense. She blinked at me, didn''t talk, and didn''t stop me.


    "Brother Han, wait a minute!" when I was really going to pick off the clothes of steel tooth sister, steel tooth opened his mouth to stop me.


    But what I didn''t expect was that she took out a TT from her pocket, looked at me and said seriously: "brother Han, I heard that they had to wear this first when talking to the guests. Is it enough for you to wear one? If it''s not enough, I have two more." then the steel tooth sister took out two TT from her pocket.


    I don''t know why. I have an illusion. I feel that the steel tooth sister is eager for me to get her. Is it difficult that she didn''t take medicine today? Confused?


    "Brother Han, will you wear this TT? I haven''t worn it before, but if you don''t, I can try to put it on for you!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said seriously.


    I really don''t know whether I''m doing it or she''s doing it. Her measures are too well prepared.


    Before I think about it, the steel tooth sister''s small mouth is like a woodpecker printed on my mouth, but she has no experience. She rubs my lips with her lips and licks my lips from time to time.


    My lips were wet and numb licked by the steel tooth sister. I also involuntarily hugged the steel tooth sister, put my tongue into her mouth and molested her tongue.


    But the tragedy is that my tongue was accidentally scratched by her braces when I kissed her. It''s called pain and bleeding.


    I immediately stopped the action on my mouth and vomited blood like I was poisoned.


    "Brother Han, I''m sorry. The braces scraped your tongue, or you can take off your pants!" the steel tooth sister looked at me with great concern and said.


    The pain on my tongue made me a little anxious and irritable. In addition, the girl''s dress today was really attractive. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I didn''t do anything, and directly pressed her down on the bed.

 Chapter 99

    The steel tooth girl was not too flustered or afraid after she was crushed in bed by me. She stared at me with big eyes. Her little face was red and a little shy. That appearance was very tempting for a man.


    I looked at the girl waiting to pity her, and suddenly my mouth was dry, and my eyes moved to her chest with the bar of my tongue. She belongs to the thin one, and her chest naturally belongs to the barren one.


    However, this also shows one thing. The steel tooth sister''s chest has not been pitied. I remember that sun Han used to be a better pen airport, but with the achievements of my hands, she has developed some.


    Seeing that I was staring at her chest, the steel tooth sister was embarrassed to ask me what I was looking at. Was it because she was not big, so I was not interested.


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll regret it. If you give it to me for the first time, you won''t regret it at all?", I looked at the steel tooth sister and said seriously. As a man, I naturally want to break a woman, but I don''t want to be difficult.


    Steel tooth sister looked at me and said seriously, "if it was other men, I might regret it, but I feel very satisfied if I gave it to brother Han for the first time!". Steel teeth sister said and looked at me and smiled.


    After hearing that, my vanity was greatly satisfied, and my originally dark and cold mood became milder.


    I smiled at the steel tooth sister, and then kissed her on the forehead. After kissing, I sat up in bed and planned to calm down. Although the steel tooth sister is not very good-looking, she is a good girl. Of course, I can''t just occupy her.


    After I sat up, the steel tooth sister looked at me, and then took off her clothes. She was only wearing a mask on her upper body. She was going to continue to take off naked. At this time, I quickly stopped her so that she didn''t have to take off.


    "Brother Han, do you want to take it off by yourself," said the steel tooth sister, and she sat in front of me and looked at me face to face. The distance between us was only tens of centimeters.


    Obviously, the steel tooth sister misunderstood. She thought I wanted to take off her hood and inside by myself, and deliberately sat closer to me for my convenience, but I didn''t mean that.


    "I don''t mean that. I want you to put on your clothes and take the money. You''re a good girl. If I get you like this, do you still deserve your call brother Xiao Han?" I looked at the steel tooth sister and said solemnly.


    In fact, I admire myself. Under such circumstances, I can sit still.


    The steel tooth sister was disappointed. She put on her clothes, put on her shoes and was ready to leave. She didn''t want any money.


    I said you take the money before you go. The steel tooth sister was disappointed and said unhappily, "brother Han, you haven''t done anything to me. I can''t take your money!".


    Then she was ready to leave. Seeing that she was so stubborn, I changed my face. Looking at her, she said softly, "well, well, go to bed and sleep with me for a night, but I said first. I only have so little money. I don''t care if the night is enough!"


    After listening to me, she nodded, took off her shoes and lay next to me. After I covered the quilt for her, I went to bed with my back to her.


    I''m not used to sleeping with steel teeth for the first time. I didn''t sleep until early in the morning.


    The next morning, I was still sleepy. I felt that my lower body was caught by something warm. I rubbed my eyes and woke up.


    I opened the quilt and saw that the steel tooth girl was holding my game in the quilt. From time to time, she rubbed my eggs with her hands. Her face was curious.


    After I opened the quilt, steel tooth sister found my eyes, quickly spread her hands, and then drilled her head outside the quilt. I don''t know whether she was shy or embarrassed. Her face was red, like drinking a little wine.


    I looked at the steel tooth sister with a smile and asked her if it was fun. The steel tooth sister hid her head in the quilt shyly. Let me be serious and don''t ask her these questions again.


    I smiled and said I wouldn''t ask, and then handed the money on the table last night to steel tooth sister for her to take. Steel tooth sister obviously didn''t want to take it. She said I didn''t get her. She shouldn''t take the money.


    I said you slept with me all night. You should take the money, but the steel tooth girl still refused to accept it.


    "In that case, you should think you owe me. When I want to get you in the future, I''ll find you and don''t give you money!" after thinking about it, the steel tooth sister nodded and agreed, and then put the money in her pocket.


    After getting up and finishing my clothes, I took my steel tooth sister to check out. Anyway, I don''t have class on the rest day. I''m going to have dinner first and take my steel tooth sister with me.


    On the way, the steel tooth sister asked me a question curiously. She asked me what it felt like when my girl inserted into the woman. I also want to know what it felt like, but it''s a pity that I''m still in the same place.


    I was a little helpless and said to sister steel teeth that I was still a place and had never been with a woman. Sister steel teeth didn''t believe it. She said I was lying. Sun Han was so beautiful. We all lived together for so long. Would I have never done sun Han?


    It is estimated that other people will not believe it, but this is the truth. I really haven''t got sun Han. Although we have lived together for so long, I don''t know how to say myself. Should I say I am a good man or a fool?


    I explained to the steel tooth sister for a long time before she believed I was a place. After she believed I was a place, she looked at me and said with a smile: "brother Han hasn''t made a woman, and I haven''t had that with a man. Why don''t we break a place together?"


    I''ll talk about it later. Now I have to eat first, "but you have to promise me one thing. Don''t go out to sell again in the future. Fortunately, if you met me, you would have given it to you!"


    After hearing this, the steel tooth sister said that she would not sell it in the future, then looked at me with a smile and said, "if I have no money in the future, I will sell it to brother Han!"


    I just smiled and didn''t talk. I just thought she was joking.


    After I had something to eat in the restaurant, I was ready to go to Jiangshan. By the way, I also went to find my brother. My money was given to the steel tooth sister. I didn''t have much money. My brother told me that if I had no money, I would go to him.


    Although my brother is not close to me, he will not be stingy with money. If I ask him for money, he will give it to me.


    Steel tooth sister has nothing to do alone. I heard I was going to play, so she went with me.


    In sister Qian''s billiards room, I found Jiangshan and they. It is estimated that the girl''s dress is too big in and out in peace. Jiangshan didn''t fully recognize her when they saw her.


    "Han zi, you''re really fast. You''ve got a girl so soon?" fat brother looked at me and said. His eyes were really obscene.


    I said angrily that it was steel tooth sister. Fat brother Jiangshan was surprised and didn''t believe it, but after steel tooth sister said hello to them, they believed it was steel tooth sister.


    "Sister steel teeth, I saved you at the beginning. As your life-saving benefactor, I don''t ask you to promise anything, but I don''t know if you would like to watch a movie and open a room with me tonight?" fat brother said, looking at sister steel teeth with ill intentions.


    Steel teeth sister used to dress up very rustic. Fat brother, they are not interested in talking to steel teeth sister. Now, seeing that steel teeth sister is dressed so beautifully, they want to get close to steel teeth sister.


    Steel tooth sister is not a fool. She said angrily that she was not free tonight and she had to accompany me, so she rejected fat brother.


    Not only does fat brother want to use crooked brains for steel tooth sister, but Liu Lang is the same, but they are all rejected by steel tooth sister.


    We went out for a day. After we got the money from our brother, we were all going to the mall to buy clothes at night.


    In the evening, when we arrived at the mall, we were preparing to choose clothes, but we saw Tang Tianyi and sun Han coming towards us.

 Chapter 100

    Sun Han and Tang Tianyi obviously came to the mall to buy clothes. They just came out of a clothing store and met us head-on.


    Sun Han has always been very beautiful since she came into contact with the live broadcast. She is very beautiful with a small white shirt and a short black skirt. She is still beautiful as before, but the people around her have been replaced by Tang Tianyi, not me.


    I thought I didn''t feel much about sun Han, but when I saw her, I was still stunned unconsciously, and my heart was aching faintly, but I didn''t show it on my face.


    Tang Tianyi smiled playfully when he saw me, and then turned his eyes away.


    I turned my eyes away and planned to walk away from sun Han and Tang Tianyi without seeing anything, but my ability to plan like this does not mean that fat brothers can plan like this.


    Fat brother saw sun Han and Tang Tianyi together. Before I said anything, he grabbed Tang Tianyi''s collar, pointed to Tang Tianyi and scolded fiercely: "you''ve been very moist these days!"


    "Does it matter to you whether my life is moist or not?", Tang Tianyi said calmly, looking at fat brother. He always has such an unsophisticated expression, without fear or provocation.


    "It doesn''t matter? You robbed Hanzi''s girlfriend. It has something to do with me!" said fat brother, holding Tang Tianyi''s collar.


    "What you said is really unreasonable. He blames me for his incompetence. If he has the ability, I can''t take advantage of it!" Tang Tianyi said disdainfully, and the corners of his mouth rose with great disdain.


    "Fuck NIMA!" the fat man said and punched Tang Tianyi in the face.


    Tang Tianyi was badly beaten by brother Pang''s fist. The corners of his mouth were bleeding and almost fell to the ground.


    I watched fat brother beat Tang Tianyi and didn''t say anything. I just watched quietly. Before Tang Tianyi was beaten by fat brother, sun Han gave me an expressionless look, and then looked at the steel tooth sister beside me. Later, his face looked away.


    After Tang Tianyi was beaten, sun Han wanted to stop fat brother, but she just approached fat brother and wanted to stop fat brother from beating Tang Tianyi. As soon as fat brother screwed up his eyebrows, he looked at her and said angrily: "you used to give you face because you were Hanzi''s girlfriend, but now you''re not. You''d better be honest with me, or don''t blame me for cleaning you up!"


    If fat brother is fierce, it''s no joke. Most people have to be frightened by his ox like figure and his ferocious face like a rhinoceros.


    Sun Han was obviously frightened by brother Pang and didn''t dare to move there. Brother Pang had planned to clean up Tang Tianyi, but I stopped him. I said we came out to buy clothes. There''s no need to be unhappy. Brother Pang stopped now.


    I walked past sun Han. When I came to her, she turned her head and looked at me. I didn''t look at her. I just sniffed her. Her body was still as fragrant as before. After I sniffed it, I walked away with my steel tooth sister.


    We went to the mall and picked out some clothes. I have a lot of clothes. After buying two kinds, I bought a suit for steel tooth sister. She usually wears school uniforms at school, and she doesn''t have many clothes.


    At first, she didn''t agree, saying that I spent a lot of money on buying clothes for her, but after I insisted on buying clothes for her, she was still very happy. She went to the fitting room and changed clothes happily. Then she came out and walked around in front of me and asked me if she looked good in that dress. In fact, the steel tooth girl was well dressed. Her figure was like a clothes shelf, By the way, it''s very nice to wear a dress.


    After we bought the clothes, we came out of the mall, but we just came out of the mall and didn''t take a few steps. A group of yellow hairs stopped us halfway.


    These yellow hairs may be unknown to Jiangshan and LIULANG, but I know them. These yellow hairs are the yellow hairs that Tang Tianyi called to beat me, but it is obvious that the number of people this time is several more than that time.


    Seeing that these yellow hairs are not good, brother Liu langjiangshan and I rolled up our sleeves and prepared to fight back. I asked the steel tooth sister to hide behind me. Our boys have thick skin. It''s nothing to be beaten twice.


    Steel tooth sister also obediently hid behind me. After those yellow hairs surrounded us, Tang Tianyi calmly walked over, walked through those yellow hairs directly to fat brother, and looked at fat brother with a cold smile: "Originally, I wanted to pursue sun Han in school and hang out for a few months, but you seem to find me very unpleasant. In this case, I''ll play with you. I heard that you are the most arrogant in school! But from today on, you can''t be arrogant with me!"


    No one dares to say this in the school. Tang Tianyi is the first. I don''t know whether to say that he is boasting or that he is too arrogant.


    "First of all, I have to say, I''m not from your school, but if you dare to touch them, I won''t agree. In addition, I kindly remind you that you''re blowing a little big!" Liu Lang said with a smile looking at Tang Tianyi.


    Tang Tianyi snorted coldly and didn''t take it seriously. At this time, Tang Tianyi came to me, looked at me and said with a smile: "I don''t want to say you. I''m useless. Sun Han ran away and pretended to be depressed one day!"


    "If you want to do it, do it. What are you doing?" Jiang Shan looked at Tang Tianyi angrily and said.


    "Since you want to be beaten so much, I''ll satisfy you and beat me!" Tang Tianyi gave an order there, and the yellow hairs rushed towards us, clenched their fists and smashed them behind us.


    "You go first, it has nothing to do with you!" Tang Tianyi said, looking at the steel tooth sister.


    After Tang Tianyi said that, she gave me a look. I told her to go first. I''ll find her when I''m free. She left after a sound.


    Although I am disgusted with Tang Tianyi, I am impressed by him because he asked her to leave first, but I still have the same disgust as before.


    Tang Tianyi asked those yellow hairs to deal with Jiangshan LIULANG fat brother, and then walked up to me and looked at me calmly and said, "let me tell you the truth, sun Han and I really have nothing. You came to sun Han by yourself, but you have to blame me for this!"


    "Well, I''ll fight with you today. The loser will stay away from sun Han!" Tang Tianyi said calmly looking at me.


    He was afraid that the old relationship between sun Han and me would rekindle. After all, sun Han and I still have feelings.


    After Tang Tianyi finished, I clenched my teeth, clenched my fist and smashed it at him. Tang Tianyi was a thin and tall boy. He looked very weak, but before my fist touched his body, he quickly grabbed my hand, pulled it forward and kicked it on my foot. I fell forward and ate shit, His chin hit the ground and he was bleeding.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Tianyi is really hidden. He looks thin and tall without being beaten. I didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    I got up from the ground in great pain, then clenched my fist and continued to discount him. I didn''t want to revive my old relationship with sun Han, but I didn''t want to be defeated by him. Sun Han and I lost our relationship in his hands. I don''t want to lose even the most basic fight in his hands.


    But the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. Tang Tianyi is really powerful. He beat me so hard that I didn''t even have the strength to fight. He bled my nose and corners of my mouth, and abraded my knees.


    I was beaten on the ground like a dead dog and didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Tang Tianyi saw that I couldn''t get up on the ground and patted the dust on my hands with a disdainful smile: "you really failed!"


    Jiangshan Liu Lang fat brother, the three of them were not light by the dozen yellow hairs, and they were all beaten down.


    Seeing that we were all beaten down, Tang Tianyi snorted coldly, and then left with those yellow hairs.


    After being beaten today, I realized that Tang Tianyi is really not simple. He can call so many people and is so powerful. He is definitely not a simple person.

 Chapter 101

    After Tang Tianyi left, we helped each other to the side of the road and sat there. Fat brother was crying, obviously beaten badly.


    "This son of a bitch, I''ll ask someone to clean him up in school tomorrow, TMD!" where did fat brother scold angrily.


    We are not fat brother''s idea. Who is beaten and doesn''t want to fight back? But the forces behind Tang Tianyi are not clear. Being able to call gangsters in the society outside proves that Tang Tianyi is not an easy person to deal with.


    I told Jiangshan what I thought. Jiangshan said that no matter what background he had behind Tang Tianyi, he was scheduled for class tomorrow.


    Jiangshan, who has always been relatively calm, has also become very angry. Obviously, Tang Tianyi has aroused everyone''s public anger this time.


    After scolding Tang Tianyi there, we went back separately. Tang Tianyi made us look like this. I have to go back and cultivate myself.


    When I went back, steel tooth sister stood outside my rental house and saw me coming slowly. Steel tooth sister quickly came to hold me, looked at my bleeding chin and asked with concern, "is it very painful?"


    Of course, the pain is very painful. My teeth almost knocked off. The steel tooth sister helped me to the bed in the house and sat down. Then she went out to buy some disinfectant and wiped my wound with a cotton swab.


    Steel tooth girl''s action is very gentle. When wiping, she will ask me if it hurts. If it hurts her, it will be lighter. When the disinfectant touches the wound, it really hurts and stings, but that little pain is no big problem for me.


    When wiping my chin wound, steel tooth sister knelt on the bed and gently wiped it for me with a cotton swab. I held my head high and cooperated with the action on her hand. I really didn''t find that steel tooth sister was so charming and gentle when wiping the wound. I''m afraid I''ll blow on my wound with my small mouth when I hurt.


    "You are really charming at this time!" I said with a smile, and the pain on my body was relieved with the smile.


    "Brother Han, don''t move. You have to disinfect the wound first!" said the steel tooth sister very seriously.


    Seeing that steel teeth sister is so serious, I have to cooperate with her there. Soon, the steel tooth sister wiped my wound. After she put the disinfectant away, she sat down next to me.


    I looked at the steel tooth sister and said with a smile, "there are only two of us in this room. Are you not afraid of lonely men and women? What adverse things do I do to you?"


    "I''m not afraid. Big deal, brother Han will make me once. Anyway, I owe brother Han!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said with a smile.


    Steel tooth girl is really cute at this time. I can''t help smiling.


    Because I was cleaned up by Tang Tianyi, my knees, wrists, elbows were particularly painful. I was going to sleep like this, but the steel tooth sister was very kind and took the initiative to wash my feet.


    After washing a hot foot, my feet were particularly comfortable. After I went to bed, steel teeth sister also unkindly slept next to me. At that time, I was a little confused. I thought steel teeth sister would leave when she saw me go to bed, but I didn''t expect that she climbed into my bed impolitely.


    I looked at her awkwardly and said, "it''s so late that you should almost go back. I''m lonely. If outsiders know you''re staying with me, I don''t know what others will say."


    "Others say he is, brother Han, didn''t you say I owe you one time? Anyway, you don''t have anything to do today, so I''ll give you back what I owe you!" she said, and the steel tooth sister got into my quilt and was ready to take off her clothes.


    I was really helpless. I quickly stopped the steel tooth sister, smiled and said to her, "I was beaten like this today. Even if I want to get you, I can''t do it. It''s not too late for you to give it back to me when my injury is cured!"


    To be honest, I really want to get a girl with steel teeth. A man wants to get a woman. Besides, the girl with steel teeth still belongs to the kind who takes the initiative to send it to the door, but I thought about it. If I spoil her like this, wouldn''t it be like animals?


    I Guan Yihan is very colorful, but I''m not the kind of animal that thinks with my lower body. I insert it when I see a hole.


    After listening to me, steel teeth gave a cry, and then came out of my quilt unhappily, ready to put on her shoes and leave.


    I said if you are not afraid of others chewing your tongue, you can sleep with me. After listening to me, the steel tooth sister climbed into my quilt again with a smile.


    Although we both sleep in the same bed and covered with a quilt, I try to stay away from her to ensure that there is no physical contact. I don''t want to give my steel tooth sister that on impulse.


    But when she slept in the middle of the night, she piled her body beside me and put her hand in my pants.


    At that time, I was still awake. I took the steel tooth sister''s hand out of my pants and asked the steel tooth sister to sleep well and don''t move.


    Steel teeth sister fell asleep after a sound. The next morning, I went to the school with steel teeth sister.


    We were very close, but there was no contact between us.


    After I came to the classroom, I gave Tang Tianyi a hostile look, but he didn''t think so at all. He sat there reading and handed sun Han some small notes from time to time.


    Sun Han is in the row behind me, steel tooth sister is in the row in front of me, and my deskmate has changed from sun han to Li Xiangning.


    Li Xiangning and I have nothing to say. We won''t intersect with any in class or during recess. Li Xiangning will talk to sun Han.


    I don''t know if it''s because I was thinking about things with sun Han last night. I didn''t sleep well. I was particularly sleepy in class. Anyway, the professional teacher wouldn''t care. I fell asleep on the table.


    I have fallen asleep, but when I fell asleep, Li Xiangning kept pushing me with her hand. After pushing me a few times, I didn''t open my eyes. She increased her strength and pushed me twice.


    I really overslept at that time. I forgot that I was in school. I opened my eyes and patted the table vigorously. Then I looked at Li Xiangning and said angrily, "you''re nervous. I care about your shit when I sleep. Why do you push me!"


    I was very angry and said to Li Xiangning. After I finished, Li Xiangning almost cried. Looking at me, I looked very wronged, and tears swirled in my eyes.


    After I finished, I realized that I was in the classroom. I thought I was in the rented house.


    After I said that angrily, all the students in the classroom looked at me. The teacher looked at me and shouted angrily, "Guan Yihan, come with me to the office after class. You come to school to sleep. Why don''t you sleep at home? How comfortable the home is!"


    I was criticized by the teacher and stared at by so many students. I was particularly embarrassed.


    After class, I was called to the office by the professional teacher and severely criticized. When I came back to class, Li Xiangning leaned her head against the desk and sobbed in a low voice. I really went too far just now. The steel tooth sister said that the reason why Li Xiangning pushed me just now was to remind me that the teacher asked Li Xiangning to do so.


    I know I went too far just now, but it made me apologize to Li Xiangning. I didn''t feel very good to speak.


    After class at noon, Li Xiangning gave a cold hum and looked at me. Then she packed up her books and was ready to leave. I quickly got up and stopped Li Xiangning.


    "Why! Do you want to yell at me again if you haven''t enjoyed it yet?" Li Xiangning said angrily looking at me.


    "It''s really my fault just now. Don''t be angry if I invite you to dinner!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said awkwardly. I might not feel much if I said this to others, but my previous relationship with Li Xiangning was too rigid, so I felt a little embarrassed.


    "No!" said Li Xiangning angrily.


    "Then you say, how can I get your forgiveness?"

 Chapter 102

    After listening to me, Li Xiangning hesitated, then looked at me and said solemnly, "if you promise me something, I''ll forgive you!"


    "OK, what''s up?" I asked. I don''t want to owe anyone, especially Li Xiangning. I don''t want to owe her anything.


    Li Xiangning looked at me and asked me to follow her out. When she went out, she told me that I followed Li Xiangning to the corner of the school. When I stopped there, Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "can you..."


    I''m still waiting for her to follow, but she didn''t finish saying, "Oh, forget it. I''ll tell you when I think about it. You just remember that you still owe one thing!"


    After I nodded and agreed, Li Xiangning looked at me and said angrily, "well, I forgive you, but you still owe me one thing to do. You''re ready for me at any time. I''ll tell you when I think of it!"


    Then Li Xiangning left. After Li Xiangning left, I was ready to have lunch, but I met sun Han at the school gate.


    Sun Han was waiting at the school gate, probably waiting for Tang Tianyi. After I looked at her back, I went straight past her.


    Shortly after I passed by sun Han, Tang Tianyi came out. Looking at Sun Han, he said with a smile: "I''ve had a bad stomach for breakfast today. Let''s go and eat delicious food together. I heard that the food of one family is very delicious!"


    In the past, I thought Tang Tianyi was so kind to sun Han because of anger or plotting against sun Han. He couldn''t really like sun Han, but now it seems that he really likes sun Han.


    Although I hate Tang Tianyi and even hate him, I have to admit the fact that he is really good to sun Han, even better than I was to sun Han.


    In the afternoon, Pangge Jiangshan and they came to find me. Pangge and Jiangshan called someone in the school and were going to clean up Tang Tianyi after school in the afternoon. In order to prevent accidents, Jiangshan also asked Liu Lang to call someone in his school. As long as Jiangshan called Liu Lang, Liu Lang would bring someone to help immediately.


    Jiangshan and they have everything ready. They come to me just to let me join the war at that time. Of course, I won''t refuse. Tang Tianyi played worse than me last night. I''m still in pain now.


    After school in the afternoon, fat brother Jiangshan and his colleagues took people directly to the outside of our classroom. At that time, all the students in the classroom were packing books, including Tang Tianyi.


    Since he Jun and Ma Tao left the school, there have been few cases of directly blocking the classroom with people in the school.


    Fat brother Jiangshan broke into the classroom of our class with people. At that time, all the students in the classroom had not left. Fat brother punched the teacher on the desk and said loudly to the students below: "if you don''t want to be beaten, hurry to go, otherwise don''t blame my fist for not having eyes!"


    Fat brother''s reputation in the school is not covered. After hearing what fat brother said, those students hurriedly packed up their books and left. They didn''t dare to stay more, or even stay to watch the play.


    The students in the classroom are almost gone. There are only sun Han, Li Xiangning, steel tooth sister Tang Tianyi and us left in the classroom. I asked Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister to go quickly. It would be bad if they were injured by mistake at that time.


    After listening to me, gang Ya and Li Xiangning quickly packed up their books and left. As for sun Han, I can''t speak to her. After all, this is different from the past.


    "Han zi, I''ll leave sun han to you. After all, she used to be your girlfriend!" fat brother said I didn''t have to fight, just watch sun Han. Fat brother was afraid that after sun Han was let go, sun Han ran to complain to the headmaster. Then he couldn''t clean up Tang Tianyi at that time, and he was likely to be criticized by the headmaster.


    Fat brother said that sun Han used to be my girlfriend. They don''t like how to treat sun Han. I have to do it myself.


    Tang Tianyi saw fat brother Jiangshan. After they came in, he sat there in a leisurely manner, with a sneer on his mouth. He was always so leisurely and didn''t know where he came from.


    Frankly speaking, if I were in such a situation, I would be a little afraid. After all, I deal with so many people alone.


    Fat brother Jiangshan and others surrounded Tang Tianyi. I went to sun Han. Sun Han looked at me and wanted to pull them away from Tang Tianyi.


    I grabbed sun Han, and without thinking much, I picked him up and carried him to the balcony outside.


    "What are you doing? Let me go quickly, or I''ll beat you," said Sun Han. He kept struggling. Seeing that I still refused to let go, he even clenched his fist and began to beat me.


    When she resisted, she accidentally caught the scabby wound on my chin. The wound was broken by her at that time, and blood beads immediately came out of the wound and dropped on Sun Han''s clothes.


    After taking sun Han out, I put sun Han down. After sun Han cracked my wound, he stood there and looked at me. I didn''t know what to say, and I didn''t know what to say, just like her.


    In the past, we were lovers who could say anything, but now we are strangers who can''t say anything. It''s really ironic.


    "You are always fighting. Tang Tianyi provoked you. So many of you bullied him!" after a long time, sun Han finally opened his mouth because of Tang Tianyi.


    "That''s what he should fight!" I looked at Sun Han and said fiercely. As soon as I heard her say to protect Tang Tianyi, I felt uncomfortable all over, and my heart was even more angry, like a volcanic eruption.


    I was very angry and told sun Han when Tang Tianyi asked someone to beat us last night. Sun Han said she didn''t know that Tang Tianyi asked someone to beat us last night.


    "I don''t care whether you know it or not. I warn you that this is a grudge between us and him. You''d better stay away from it! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" I looked at Sun Han and said fiercely, showing her fierce fangs like a fierce wolf.


    "You are always so cruel to me!" said Sun Han, looking at me wronged. But even though I was so cruel to her, she was still stubborn. "I don''t care how cruel you are to me. Tang Tianyi is my good friend. I won''t just watch him get beaten!"


    With that, sun Han wanted to run downstairs to find the headmaster. I immediately impulsively pulled her in front of her.


    "I don''t care whether he hit you or not, but he is my friend, and I won''t just look at him like that!" Sun Han looked at me and said very seriously.


    I wanted to stop sun Han from going, but I didn''t stop her because of what sun Han said.


    Because at the beginning, no matter how bad I was, sun Han would silently support me. When I was beaten, she would help me move soldiers. Thinking of this, I didn''t stop her anymore.


    After a while, sun ha came with the headmaster. The headmaster called us all to the office, criticized us and punished us.


    Although fat brother and Jiangshan didn''t say anything after they came out of the office, they could see that they had a lot of resentment against me. If I hadn''t stopped sun Han, they could clean up Tang Tianyi. As a result, sun Han went to call the headmaster. They just beat Tang Tianyi and kicked Tang Tianyi, and then they were all taken away by the headmaster.


    I''m to blame for this. They prepared so well, but they failed because of me.


    After I came out, I apologized to Jiangshan and brother Pang. Jiangshan and brother Pang said it was all right. Anyway, they beat the bastard a few times. There will be opportunities for revenge in the future. This time, he was lucky.


    I told Jiangshan Pangge that they would invite me to dinner later as a comfort to everyone. Pangge and Jiangshan also readily agreed.


    Just as we were going out to dinner, Tang Tianyi stopped us at the school gate.


    "You beat me today and just want to leave?" Tang Tianyi said calmly.


    He still has blood stains on his face. It should be nose blood beaten by fat brother.


    "How do you want to drop! Do you want to be beaten again? It''s just that my hands itch!" fat brother yelled at Tang Tianyi.


    "You beat me in the school, and I can still pick you up outside the school. It''s no fun to fight around like this. It''s time to clear up our grievances!" Tang Tianyi said calmly looking at us.


    "The old rules are solved! You call all the people, and I''ll call them too. You decide the place!"

 Chapter 103

    The old rule mentioned by Tang Tianyi is to make an appointment. The most practical and best way to solve any conflict in the school is to make an appointment. Everything is solved after a fight.


    Brother Pang has a violent temper. As soon as Tang Tianyi finished speaking, he almost rushed up to fight. He doesn''t care about the appointment, but the impulsive and irritable brother Pang was held by me and Jiangshan. Jiangshan told me his views. Tang Tianyi is not a simple person. What he said is really not bragging. If we are outside the school, he can still ask someone to clean us up.


    It''s not a way to call around like this. What Jiangshan said is not unreasonable. "OK, just follow what you said! I''ll inform you when the time comes!" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said. After all, the main contradiction between me and him was the generation of the main contradiction.


    Tang Tianyi nodded and left with a cold hum. We also went to the restaurant for a meal.


    In the next two days, Jiangshan also went to the gangsters in the county to inquire about Tang Tianyi. Jiangshan said that he had to find out the forces behind Tang Tianyi first. As the saying goes, know yourself and know the enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles.


    But after two days of inquiry, Jiangshan didn''t find out what Tang Tianyi''s background was, but one thing is certain. Tang Tianyi is definitely hard to deal with.


    Since the appointment with Tang Tianyi, we have been preparing for the next few days, but Tang Tianyi is very leisurely and doesn''t care about the appointment at all.


    He was as loyal to sun Han as ever, and showed all kinds of kindness and hospitality. The girls in the school envied, envied and hated sun Han. However, no matter how good Tang Tianyi was to sun Han, sun Han didn''t seem to have much change in his attitude towards Tang Tianyi.


    But I don''t know why. Seeing that Tang Tianyi is so good to sun Han, I have an inexplicable worry in my heart. To tell the truth, I''m actually worried that sun Han can''t stand Tang Tianyi''s sugar coated shells. He is really with Tang Tianyi and determines the relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend.


    At the beginning, I really thought sun Han was interested in Tang Tianyi, but after so many weeks of observation, I know I really wronged sun Han at that time. Maybe she really just regarded Tang Tianyi as a good friend, but I have always misunderstood her.


    But even now I know everything, but Sun Han and I have broken up. It seems unrealistic to want to go back to the beginning.


    But I don''t want sun Han and Tang Tianyi together. I''m really confused in the face of such a situation. I don''t know what to do. My mood is getting worse and worse. I can''t laugh.


    One afternoon after class, I was going to find Jiangshan and them. On the balcony, I saw Tang Tianyi and sun Han. Sun Han leaned against the balcony and looked at the scenery in the distance. Tang Tianyi stood beside her.


    Sun Han was wearing fresh clothes and a horsetail. The breeze brushed her cheek and gently blew her bangs. It was a different charm, which made me stop and look more.


    Sun Han is actually far away from me, but I don''t know why. She still found my eyes. She turned her head to look at me, and then turned her head away again. I''m embarrassed to look at her again.


    Just as I was about to leave, fat brother Jiangshan just came upstairs to find me. When he saw me looking at Sun Han, Jiangshan called me downstairs.


    "Can''t put it down yet?", Jiangshan looked at me and said.


    I said, after all, we have been together for so long that we can forget it for a while. Jiangshan patted me on the shoulder, "if you can''t let go, go and catch her back! I think you still like each other. As long as you are willing to catch her with your heart, it shouldn''t be difficult to catch her again."


    Then Jiangshan said, "don''t say I don''t take you as a brother. As a brother, I remind you that if you don''t act again, sun Han will be robbed by Tang Tianyi. Do you really want to watch sun Han be robbed by Tang Tianyi!"


    Of course, I don''t want to just watch sun Han robbed by Tang Tianyi, but what can I do? I''ve broken up.


    "You''re afraid of a hair. If you can''t, you''ll cheat her out. Then the overlord bows hard and cooks cooked rice directly. Of course, she''s obedient to you!" fat brother thinks I have no idea, so he gives me an idea, but it''s a bad idea. It''s not feasible at all.


    "I don''t want to say anything more. After all, it''s your own business. I want to remind you again that the fundamental reason why all this happened is because of sun Han. If sun Han is really with Tang Tianyi, even if you can beat Tang Tianyi, you''ll still lose!" Jiang Shan looked at me and said heartily.


    I know Jiangshan said these words for my good, but I think I need to make a good plan for making up with sun Han.


    After we talked for a while, we went to have dinner together. After we had dinner, sun Han was broadcasting live. In fact, I really want to watch sun Han''s live broadcast, not for anything else, just to see her, but after breaking up, I try to control myself from watching her live broadcast.


    When I opened the live broadcast software and saw sun Han''s familiar face, my heart surged again. I didn''t love sun Han anymore, but it turned out not to be so.


    When I was sitting in the restaurant watching sun Han''s live broadcast, fat brother also came to join the fun and asked me to teach him to play the live broadcast.


    But after I taught him, he directly searched his cousin''s live broadcast. However, my cousin''s live broadcast is much more serious than before. If it''s still the same as before, wearing exposed live broadcast, I think fat brother has to go to the toilet to discuss life events with five girls.


    After watching the live broadcast for a while, we discussed how to deal with Tang Tianyi. When Jiangshan said that he would ask brother Kun for help. Brother should help me. Then he would call some people from the school and ask Liu Lang to call some people to help. It should be possible to clean up Tang Tianyi.


    After the discussion, Jiangshan contacted Liu lang. it may be a little difficult for Liu Lang to let him study hard, but it only takes one phone call to ask him to help fight.


    Liu Lang readily agreed to us. Then we went to find brother Kun. After finding brother Kun, brother Kun scolded us and said we would know if we didn''t study hard all day. But after scolding us, brother Kun said he would help at that time, and brother also said he would help at that time.


    After everything was ready, I found Tang Tianyi before class the next day and told him the location. We made an appointment where we had a group fight with he Jun. I hope this time will be the same as last time.


    "I believe you should be ready in these days. Please kindly remind you that you will call more people at that time, or you will die miserably!" Tang Tianyi said coldly, looking at me and looking like he doesn''t care about everything.


    "Thank you for your reminder, but do you dare to bet an extra game with me?" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said calmly.


    Tang Tianyi was obviously interested and asked me what I wanted to bet. He would accompany me to the end.


    "If you lose then, you''ll have to get out of school and stay away from sun Han. Don''t tangle with her any more!" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said with confidence.


    "OK, it''s a good bet, but if you lose, you have to get out of school and don''t have any contact with sun Han!" Tang Tianyi said with a smile, looking at me and not afraid at all.


    "That''s settled! See you then!" Tang Tianyi said casually with a cold hum as he looked at me.


    The reason why I put forward such a gamble, I think I am sure to win, because this time we can call all the people we can call.


    But in the final analysis, I underestimated Tang Tianyi''s strength. I always thought I could definitely defeat him, but I never thought that the power behind him was so powerful.


    After an appointment, we entered the classroom. After I sat down, Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "you still owe me one thing. Do you remember? Wait after class at noon. I''ll tell you then!"


    "OK, OK, listen to you!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said impatiently.


    Soon it was time to finish class at noon, but I didn''t expect that Li Xiangning would make such a request.

 Chapter 104

    "I don''t want to go back on foot, and I don''t want to go back by car. Just go back with me!" Li Xiangning looked at me after class at noon and said with a proud look on her face.


    She is pure hypocrisy. In fact, her home is a little far away. Usually she goes back by car, but today she asked me to go back to lunch with her on my back. I looked at Li Xiangning and said that you are asking too much.


    But Li Xiangning said plausibly, "what''s too much? It''s just to let you make some effort! Do you want to cheat? I tell you, it''s a mangy dog!"


    Seeing Li Xiangning so plausible, I didn''t bother to tell her more and recite it. I knew I ignored her at that time. Whether she was angry or not, it''s really too late to repent.


    After I squatted down, Li Xiangning jumped on me very impolitely, and then put her hands around my neck. If I didn''t move, she patted my ass with her hands, and smiled and shouted, "drive! Drive!"


    "Be honest with me. People are staring at me. I don''t want people to think I have an impure relationship with you!" I said angrily behind Li Xiangning''s back.


    "Just say you don''t want people to misunderstand me as a boyfriend and girlfriend. Are you wrong? I don''t think so much about a woman. You think too much. A boy like you also wants to be my boyfriend! Hum!" Li Xiangning said very inhospitably after humming. That arrogant tone disgusted me.


    I didn''t talk any more nonsense with Li Xiangning. I didn''t walk behind her, but her home was really a little far away. I hadn''t come for a long time. There was sweat on my forehead.


    "You can''t lose weight at ordinary times. It''s so heavy! It''s like carrying a cow!" I said disgustingly.


    "My figure is already perfect. How many boys beg to carry me? I don''t have a chance. You should be glad you have this chance!", Li Xiangning said very happily. That''s what she said. I don''t know whether the boys in the school are mentally disabled and keep trying to please Li Xiangning. What''s good about Li Xiangning? She just looks beautiful.


    "You are so popular in the school. Why don''t you ask the boys in the school to carry you on their backs? The reason why those boys are so flattering is to make fun of you! What do you like!" I said angrily while carrying Li Xiangning on my back.


    It''s not that I want to quarrel with her, it''s that she''s too arrogant. I''ve always hated her most. It''s her arrogant and superior psychology.


    "That''s good for you. People who have had girlfriends are still virgins! People like you should be virgins all your life! You can''t get women all your life!" Li Xiangning said angrily on my back.


    The reason why Li Xiangning knew that I was still everywhere was when she was chatting with sun Han, and she didn''t know what they were talking about at that time. She must have talked ill of me.


    "I''m a virgin. Aren''t you still a virgin now? I think no man is willing to get rid of you. I won''t get rid of you for free!" I continued to refute Li Xiangning.


    The two of US fought with each other like this, and unconsciously we were outside Li Xiangning''s house. After putting Li Xiangning down, I wiped the sweat on my forehead and prepared to go back. Finally, I cleaned up Li Xiangning''s affairs.


    "Hey, look at your hard work, I''ll give you a chance to have lunch with me! I''ll give you the chance. Look at it yourself. If you don''t cherish it, you won''t have this chance in the future!" Li Xiangning said to me after she got off my back.


    At that time, I decided not to eat. I said I was like a beggar. What I disliked most was Li Xiangning''s superior appearance.


    But then I thought, I can''t just go. It took me a lot of effort to carry this Li Xiangning back. It''s not cost-effective to go like this. I have to let her invite me to dinner. I''ll kill her and have a good meal by the way.


    Just as Li Xiangning was about to go in, I grabbed her. "Didn''t you just say you wanted to invite me to dinner? I thought I would eat poor you and turn you into a beggar!"


    Li Xiangning snorted disdainfully, and then took me to her home. There are plenty of ingredients in her home. Obviously, she plans to cook by herself.


    After a while, the dish made by Li Xiangning was on the table, but it was really bad. I didn''t eat it after one bite. I guess Li Xiangning wanted to hurt me on purpose. No wonder she asked me to have dinner so kindly.


    Finally, I made a bowl of noodles in Li Xiangning''s kitchen. Li Xiangning asked me to make a bowl for her too. Because I was in her house, I mercifully made a bowl of noodles for her.


    Afterwards, I knew that Li Xiangning really couldn''t cook. After dinner, Li Xiangning followed me to the school and sat next to me in the classroom.


    Sun Han also came early. At that time, there were only three of us in the school. After sun Han came in, he sat in his seat and read. He didn''t lift his head. He probably didn''t want to see me.


    Seeing sun Han like this, my mood was suddenly bad. I also lay on the table reading like sun Han.


    Before long, Tang Tianyi also came to the classroom. When he saw me, Tang Tianyi smiled intentionally or unintentionally, then went to sit down next to sun Han, took out a small gift from his pocket and put it in front of sun Han.


    "This is a small gift I saw when I was shopping a few days ago. I look very nice and want to buy it for you!" Tang Tianyi said softly in sun Han''s ear.


    I saw all this in my eyes. When I saw this scene, I was particularly uncomfortable. After listening to Tang Tianyi, sun Han looked up at the little gift. After looking at the little gift, sun Han looked at me again, and then smiled and put the little gift in his pocket.


    "Thank you. I haven''t received a gift for a long time," Sun Han said to Tang Tianyi with a smile, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Sun Han obviously said this to me, because she had been with me for so long that I didn''t give her any gifts.


    Tang Tianyi saw sun Han smiling and chatting with sun Han there. I really couldn''t watch it, so I covered my ears and slept on the table.


    Soon, it was time for us to make an appointment. We made an appointment to duel at the broken bridge in the old street at 6 p.m.


    We arrived at the broken bridge in the old street at five o''clock in the afternoon. We went early because we had to wait for someone. Brother Kun and brother Liu Lang haven''t come yet.


    After a while, Liu Lang brought more than 20 people from their school. After coming, Liu Lang was very enthusiastic and handed cigarettes to the people we called at the school.


    "If you win this fight, you have to invite me to go whoring once!" Liu Lang said licentiously while smoking.


    "If we win this fight, even if we don''t have money, we''ll raise money to invite you to go whoring!" Jiangshan said with a smile looking at Liu Lang.


    We were smoking and waiting for brother Kun. After a while, brother Kun and his brother brought people. Brother Kun and his brother brought more than 80 people, all of whom were dart heads with dragons and tigers.


    Seeing that brother Kun and his brother brought so many people, we all smiled and thought that we would win this time.


    Brother and brother Kun came with people, smoked there and said something we didn''t understand from time to time.


    "Han zi, is Tang Tianyi counselling? It''s time. Why hasn''t he come yet? I''m waiting to clean him up today!" it''s six o''clock. Tang Tianyi hasn''t come yet. Fat brother said impatiently there.


    I have a hunch that Tang Tianyi will definitely come. Counseling is not his style.


    "TMD, he won''t fool you!" Tang Tianyi didn''t come on time, and Liu Lang was impatient.


    While we were waiting impatiently, Tang Tianyi brought people. At first, I thought he could only call some gangsters, but unexpectedly, he called more than 100 people this time. It seems that I underestimated him.

 Chapter 106

    "I haven''t lost yet!" I said with all my strength. After being beaten by Tang Tianyi, my strength seemed to be drained, and all that remained was pain.


    Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and brother Kun are looking at me. I can see that my brother is very disappointed with me this time. I want to stand up and defeat Tang Tianyi, but it is very difficult for me to stand up.


    Tang Tianyi stood in front of me and looked at me. He was waiting for me. I stood up, because only when I stood up, he could continue to beat me down.


    I''m not willing, I''m not willing to be defeated like this, because failure means I lost sun Han, completely lost sun Han.


    "Hey, if you don''t admit defeat, get up quickly. I''m waiting for you!" Tang Tianyi looked at me condescending and said casually, but his face was full of pride.


    I tried my best to stand up, but my body couldn''t bear it. I just got up a little, and my body hit the ground heavily.


    "Ah long, your brother is really like you. It''s very likable not to admit defeat, but winning or losing is in front of him. Don''t compete. What''s the big deal of losing once in a fight!" the man stepped directly over me and said to his brother with a smile.


    What he said was nice, but what he did and his expression were disguised. He hit his brother''s face. I could see that his brother was very angry, but this was the case. Nothing he said could change the fact.


    "It''s normal to lose a fight. I''ll bother you to come today. If you don''t mind, we''ll go to dinner later!" said my brother with a smile, but his face was obviously bad.


    "I can''t eat, but my cousin is too heavy. I should give some medical expenses!" the man said, took a few hundred yuan bills from his wallet, stuffed them into my pocket, and then left with Tang Tianyi.


    Seeing Tang Tianyi''s proud back, I clenched my fist and hit a fist on the ground. I''m not reconciled!


    Jiangshan and Pangge sent me to the hospital together. The doctor said I had an internal injury and had to be hospitalized for observation. I stayed in the hospital for a few days.


    Thinking that I can''t see sun Han again after that, I have a special feeling in my heart. After breaking up with sun Han, I think sun Han has no weight in my heart, but now I understand that I''m paralyzed. Sun Han''s position in my heart has always been very important.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to understand. I lost a mess in gambling with Tang Tianyi and was beaten like a dog by him.


    Jiangshan and brother Pang will visit me in the hospital after school. Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister also followed brother pang to visit me in the hospital.


    Seeing my sad face, Jiangshan asked me what happened. Anyway, I had to go through the dropout procedures after I was discharged from the hospital. I had nothing to hide, so I told Jiangshan and brother Pang when I bet with Tang Tianyi.


    "In that case, do you want me to call sun Han for you? At least you''ve been together for so long. Say goodbye to her when you leave school," Jiangshan said to me after listening to me.


    In fact, I also thought about what Jiangshan said. I must see sun Han before leaving school, but it will have to wait until I get out of the hospital. I want to appear in front of sun HA as before. It''s like saying goodbye to him once.


    After they left, I was left alone in the hospital. If sun Han was broadcasting live, I would take out my mobile phone and watch it quietly in front of her audience, from the beginning of her live broadcast to the end of the live broadcast.


    I thought sun Han didn''t find me because I didn''t brush gifts or send a message in her live studio, but Sun Han found me. Of course, I didn''t know until later.


    What I never knew was that sun Han set me as her "special concern". She knew everything I did on the live software, including entering her live studio.


    On the day I was about to leave the hospital, fat brother rushed to the hospital. When fat brother found me, he gasped and said to me, "han zi, you hurry up and go to school with me!"


    I said, "why do you go to school? I''m still wearing hospital clothes. Fat brother said angrily:" you''re still going to stay in the hospital. Tang Tianyi will confess to sun Han after class in the afternoon. You don''t hurry now, but you won''t sing if you''re late! I came to tell you because you''re my brother! What should I do? You can do it yourself! "


    Tang Tianyi is usually very kind to sun Han. If you add a little sweet words and sugar coated shells, I think sun Han may really promise him. I don''t want to see such a result.


    I said whether I had to go to the hospital to accept something first. Brother Pang said impatiently, why do you care? Isn''t it the same when you come back? After that, brother Pang hurriedly took me out.


    I came to the school with fat brother in sick clothes. Fat brother was absent from class to inform me. When we arrived at the school, the school had just finished class. When people in the school saw me in sick clothes, they were looking at me with crazy eyes.


    But I ignored so much. What I want now is to stop Tang Tianyi from confessing to sun Han, but Tang Tianyi had already started when we got to the playground.


    According to brother Pang, Tang Tianyi didn''t go to class directly in the afternoon. He spent the whole afternoon preparing roses and hearts in order to express his love to sun Han in the afternoon.


    On the playground, Tang Tianyi was wearing a black and textured suit, a tie, a very handsome hairstyle, holding a large bunch of roses in his hand, surrounded by a love with roses, surrounded by red heart balloons, and the scene was grand. He was about to catch up with others to get married.


    Such a romantic scene naturally attracted a lot of onlookers. Soon the playground was full of people. There were so many people that we couldn''t see the situation inside. Brother Pang and I ran upstairs to see it.


    When we went upstairs, sun Han just came downstairs. When we saw such a romantic scene in the playground downstairs, sun Han was obviously stunned.


    Seeing sun Han coming downstairs, Tang Tianyi held the rose and stopped sun Han downstairs.


    When sun Han looked at Tang Tianyi dressed so handsome and formal, his face became as red as a shy red apple. Indeed, a handsome man like Tang Tianyi dressed like this. It is estimated that few girls will be indifferent.


    When I saw here, I was actually ready to leave, but I had thought clearly. If sun Han really promised Tang Tianyi, I would bless her and silently drop out of school.


    "Come here, I want to tell you something!" Tang Tianyi was so well prepared that he even got the microphone. As soon as he spoke, the whole school heard him. After saying that to sun Han, Tang Tianyi led sun han to the center of rose love on the playground.


    Sun Han obviously didn''t respond. When sun Han reached the center of rose love, Tang Tianyi knelt on one knee like a prince, looked at Sun Han affectionately with roses and said, "Sun Han, classmate, I want to tell you that I like you! Are you willing to be my girlfriend?"


    "I''ve met many girls in my life, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a girl like you. Since I first saw you, I''ve felt you. I''m ready to leave for a long time, just to say those three words to you today. I declare you!" after Tang Tianyi finished, there were shouts of being together all around. In addition, there are countless jealous eyes of girls.


    "Classmate Tang Tianyi, i... i... I", sun Han obviously hasn''t thought about it, but looking at Sun Han''s coquettish appearance, I think it won''t be too long since he promised.


    When I saw Tang Tianyi kneeling down on one knee to sun Han, I thought of all kinds of things in the past. When I thought of those things in the past, I felt even worse.


    I looked at Sun Han on the playground upstairs, smiled bitterly, and then prepared to leave. It seems that I can only choose blessing after all.


    I don''t know why. When I looked at Sun Han, sun Han seemed to be caught in sight by something. He happened to see me upstairs.

 Chapter 107

    When sun Han''s eyes looked at me. I was like being sucked by a magnet, and my eyes connected with sun Han. At that moment, it seemed that sun Han and I were the only ones left in the world. When I saw me still wearing sick clothes, sun Han was obviously stunned, and then his eyes continued to stare at me.


    In fact, my mood at this time is almost tumultuous, but I still try to squeeze a smile from my face and smile at Sun Han. This is the first time I have smiled at Sun Han since breaking up.


    Sun Han obviously saw my smile, but she turned her eyes away and shifted to Tang Tianyi.


    "I know what I did today is really sudden, but I swear to God, I really like you!" Tang Tianyi knelt on one knee and looked at Sun Han with hot eyes, but Sun Han didn''t pick up the rose in his hand.


    "Classmate Tang Tianyi, I know you have always been very good to me, but..." Sun Han was a little embarrassed when he said this.


    "It''s all right. Just say what you have. I don''t mind!" Tang Tianyi was eager to know what sun Han wanted to say.


    "In fact, I have always regarded you as my best friend!" Sun Han said with some guilt when looking at Tang Tianyi. Indeed, Tang Tianyi was not generally good to sun Han during this period of time.


    When sun Han said this, he had politely rejected Tang Tianyi. When Tang Tianyi heard sun Han say this, the smile on his face stopped abruptly.


    "Well, it seems that I''m amorous. I think too much. I thought you were as interested in me as I am!" Tang Tianyi looked at Sun Han and said, his voice almost choked. It can be seen that Tang Tianyi really likes sun Han.


    "I''m sorry, I think we''re still more suitable to be friends than lovers!" Sun Han looked at Tang Tianyi and said with great guilt.


    "To refuse is to refuse. You don''t have to say this. To put it bluntly, you just think I didn''t close Yihan. I really envy him. He''s so bad in all aspects, but it can make you remember him firmly!" Tang Tianyi said, threw the rose on the ground, then stood up and patted the dust on his knee, and his face became cold.


    Tang Tianyi angrily smashed all the roses on the playground to the ground. The crackling sound soon attracted the headmaster. The headmaster took Tang Tianyi away, and the crowd dispersed.


    To tell you the truth, Tang Tianyi is much better than me, but in the final analysis, sun Han refused Tang Tianyi.


    "Tang Tianyi was taken away by the headmaster. Now it''s time for you to perform. What are you doing here? Go quickly!" fat brother asked me to find sun Han there.


    I also want to find sun Han, but my clothes are patient clothes. If I go like this, my image will be greatly reduced.


    "What are you talking about at this time? Hurry up!" fat brother was impatient to see that I didn''t go. He put his foot on my ass and asked me to find sun Han quickly.


    Under the pushing of fat brother, I came to the playground. The crowd on the playground had dispersed, but Sun Han remained where he was.


    After I got to the playground, sun Han''s eyes shifted to me. I walked towards sun Han awkwardly. When I approached sun Han and smelled the familiar aroma on her, the feeling of long lost in my heart surged into my heart again.


    "Well, why don''t you promise Tang Tianyi today?", I looked at Sun Han and said awkwardly. I don''t know why. I feel a little embarrassed talking to sun Han now.


    Sun Han looked at me with a pout and said, "it''s my freedom whether I refuse or not. Why should I tell you? I''m not your who!".


    When sun Han said this, she was obviously angry. Obviously, she was angry with me, but I don''t know why she was angry.


    "It''s getting late, I have to go back to the live broadcast!" Sun Han left directly next to me before I reacted.


    I was going to stop her, but I thought about it and decided to talk about it tomorrow.


    After I went back, I went through the discharge formalities. Accompanied by brother Jiangshan fat, I went back to the rental house and took out the dress that sun Han had bought me. The dress was bought for me when sun Han made the first pot of gold. Although it was not very expensive, I didn''t like it, and sun Han also said that I looked good in that dress.


    I always keep that dress. I usually keep it well except when I go out alone with sun Han.


    I asked Jiangshan to help me buy some roses. Tomorrow is my last day in school. There are two important things for me to go to school tomorrow. The first thing is to make up with sun Han, and the second thing is to go through the drop out procedures. I completely lost the gambling game with Tang Tianyi. I am willing to admit defeat. Of course, I will abide by the gambling agreement at that time.


    When everything is ready, I''m going to have a good sleep and do everything tomorrow.


    Just as I was about to go to bed, sister steel teeth knocked on my door. Sister steel teeth learned from brother Jiangshan that I was going to drop out of school and came to me.


    "Brother Han, what are you going to do if you drop out of school?" the steel tooth sister looked at me sincerely and asked.


    I said I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s talk about it at that time. The world will have my destination.


    "Don''t drop out of school. I still want to stay with you until graduation," said steely girl, looking at me.


    I said you study hard. There are no endless feasts in the world. Why are you so pessimistic? The steel tooth sister said that since she was so old, I was the first person to treat her so well except her parents. She was reluctant to let me go.


    When I heard this, a warm current flowed through my heart. I was thinking that someone who is so bad will be reluctant to give up. It''s really lucky. It''s estimated that the girl who is reluctant to give up me in the whole school is also the girl who is steely.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Maybe we''ll meet soon!" I said to the steel tooth with a smile.


    After calming down her mood, she asked me if I planned to make up with sun Han tomorrow. She knew all my plans for tomorrow from Jiangshan.


    I nodded and said yes. After all, I''ve been with sun Han for so long. If I leave, I''ll tell her at least.


    Steel teeth sister said that if there is anything you can help, call her at any time. She is on call, as long as I call her.


    I was satisfied with her words. After chatting for a while, the steel tooth girl left. After I had a good sleep, I went to school at noon the next day.


    After I finished the dropout procedures in the school, the school bell just rang at noon.


    I came to the school gate wearing the dress that sun Han bought me and waited for sun han to come out at the school gate.


    Soon sun Han came out, and Tang Tianyi followed behind her. Although sun Han refused Tang Tianyi yesterday, it can be seen that Tang Tianyi still refused to give up.


    When sun Han came to the school gate, she saw me. When she saw me, she stopped for a moment, then looked away and continued to walk forward.


    "Sun Han, I have something to tell you!" I went to sun Han and looked at him and said sincerely.


    "I have to go to lunch. Let''s talk about something later!" Sun Han said coldly, and then continued to walk forward.


    "I have gone through the dropout procedures today. Maybe this is the last time I am in school. I have a few words to say to you!" I grabbed sun Han and said sincerely.


    Sun Han looked at me and nodded. I took sun Han outside the basement she rented. When I saw the familiar basement, sun Han was stunned and his eyes were wet.


    "Do you remember this dress? You bought it for me when you made the first money. The quality of this dress is very good. We have broken up and it is still the same as the new one." after that, I smiled bitterly, then looked at Sun Han and said seriously: "Today is my last day in school. At this time, I want to ask you something seriously. Do you still love me?"

 Chapter 108

    Sun Han looked into my eyes, then bowed his head for a while and asked in a low voice, "did you really drop out of school today?"


    I said yes. Sun Han raised his head, looked into my eyes and said, "so where are you going to go after you drop out of school, continue to study or not?"


    I said I didn''t know yet, "what I want to know most now is what you mean! I don''t want anything else!" I looked at Sun Han and smiled.


    Sun Han looked at me, bit his lips and thought for a while. Then he looked at me and said, "it was you who broke up. Now it''s you who said to make up. In fact, I never thought of breaking up with you. It''s you who want to break up with others!" Sun Han looked at me very wrongly and said.


    The deeper meaning of sun Han''s saying this is that he agreed to my request for peace. After sun Han finished, I went forward and hugged sun Han tightly. I haven''t hugged sun Han like this for a long time. Sun Han feels good in his arms.


    After holding sun Han for a while, I held sun Han''s face and kissed her on the lips. Sun Han stood on tiptoe, hugged my neck and responded to me with her little tongue.


    After a kiss, I looked at Sun Han and smiled. Sun Han beat me with her small powder fist. Looking at me angrily, he said, "I haven''t found it before. It turns out that you are a cheapskate. You are angry when you see me having dinner with other boys, and you have to break up with others! Hum!"


    I coaxed sun Han nearby and kept saying sorry to sun Han. In fact, sun Han was not unreasonable. After talking to me, she said she was also responsible for these things. She should have made it clear to me before going to have dinner with Tang Tianyi.


    I say these things are over, don''t say whose fault it is, just be together in the future!


    I took sun han to the restaurant and had a good meal. After school in the afternoon, I met sun Han at the door. When sun Han saw me, he came up with a smile and took my hand. Everything was the same as before.


    I asked sun han to go back to the rental house with me. Sun Han smiled and nodded. It was already dark when sun Han and I moved our things to the rental house. Sun Han came out in his pajamas after taking a bath, and her hair was still wet. I helped her dry her hair as before, and sun Han began to broadcast live.


    Sun Han has prepared a lot of materials and emotional stories for the live broadcast, but this evening is very different. Sun Han told the audience about me and her story. From the beginning to the end, I have been listening carefully. After listening, I feel really warm in my heart.


    Those audience friends also typed 99 words on the screen and brushed the screen in various ways to wish sun Han happiness.


    Because sun Han and I made up today, she went down after a live broadcast and sat there chatting with me.


    "Han, do you remember your birthday?" Sun Han leaned against my thigh and asked me to gently lift her hair. She said it was very comfortable. When I helped her lift her hair, sun Han asked me.


    I said of course I remember. I remembered that another week would be my birthday when sun Han reminded me.


    "Han, what birthday present do you want for your birthday? You can tell me that I will try my best to buy it for you, but it can''t be too expensive!" Sun Han looked at me and said.


    I said you were my best birthday gift. What birthday gift would I want with you? Sun Han reached out and pinched my nose. "I haven''t spoken to you for a long time, and you have learned to talk in love!"


    I said I learned it for you from the Internet. Sun Han snorted, but I can see that sun Han is very useful.


    Sun Han''s pajamas were loose. She leaned against my thigh and her bulging chest was under my eyes. Although I didn''t see sun Han''s chest for the first time, I still had a reaction when I saw it.


    When sun Han didn''t notice, I reached out and slowly touched it from sun Han''s collar, and there was a momentum below.


    "What are you doing? Why are you so bad!" Sun Han grabbed my hand across his clothes, but when it was more embarrassing, there was a movement under me, and then it was right on Sun Han''s head.


    Sun Han sat next to me on my lap and grabbed something under me like a gangster. After catching it, sun Han talked about my place with his fingers and said angrily, "look, I''m not honest just now!"


    Seeing such a lovely and attractive sun Han, I couldn''t help but hold sun Han on my lap and kiss her sweet lips.


    After kissing, I opened the trouser chain, took out the already tall and straight Dongdong inside and put it in sun Han''s hand. Sun Han despised it, took a look, and then looked reluctant to help me get it up.


    "I knew that you coaxed me back to fight Feifei for you. I guess I have only such a role in your eyes!" Sun Han said that he accelerated his pace a lot and almost let me disarm and surrender.


    While holding sun Han and kissing, I rubbed my hand against sun Han like a thief.


    Under sun Han''s extremely fast hand speed, I soon disarmed and surrendered, and made sun Han''s hands full of them. Therefore, sun Han didn''t stop talking about me, saying that I should have told her she was ready to prepare paper towels. "You always do this. You never say it when you want to finish. Every time you make people''s hands full of them, sticky and smelly!"


    I looked at Sun Han with a bad smile and said, "if you don''t believe it, search the Internet. People say that the ingredients here are protein, which is better than eggs!"


    "Oh, if you say so, next time I''ll put a bottle in it and give it to you to eat!" said Sun Han, looking at me unconvinced after wiping the things on his hand.


    After coaxing sun Han for a while, we went to bed. When I went to bed, I deliberately put several island films and fooled sun Han that it was very comfortable to do that kind of thing. Girls were more comfortable than boys. Let Sun Han lie down and let me do it once, but Sun Han wouldn''t be fooled by me and resolutely rejected me immediately.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You just want to lie to me and let you do it. People say that girls hurt for the first time. You think I''m a fool. Before marriage, I''ll help you fight Feifei with my hands. Don''t push an inch, or Feifei won''t fight you!" after that, sun Han got into my arms and slept naughtily.


    I have gone through the procedures for dropping out of school, but Sun Han and I have made up. Strictly speaking, I have violated my gambling agreement with Tang Tianyi, but what''s the matter? Anyway, sun Han finally chose me, not Tang Tianyi.


    The next morning, I moved sun han to the school. At the school gate, we just met Tang Tianyi who came to the school for class. After Tang Tianyi saw that sun Han and I came to the school hand in hand, his expressionless face suddenly became very angry.


    He rushed up and knocked me to the ground, and then punched me hard in the face, "what did the gambling say at that time? If anyone lost, he had to get out of school. Don''t pester sun Han, but you TMD didn''t abide by it!"


    Then Tang Tianyi punched me in the face again. Seeing this, sun Han quickly came to hold Tang Tianyi, but Tang Tianyi ruthlessly pushed him away.


    Tang Tianyi looked at Sun Han who fell to the ground and said fiercely: "he is such a waste. I can''t compare with him! But you just like him and don''t like me. It''s a pity that I have been so kind to you. You treat my kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. I tell you, Tang Tianyi hasn''t dared to treat me like that since he was a child. I won''t let you go!"


    Tang Tianyi almost went wild. He roared like a mad dog, and his eyes were full of anger.


    As the saying goes, love is as deep as hate, which must be so.


    After I got up, I didn''t say anything more to Tang Tianyi or start with him. I went to sun Han and pulled sun Han up from the ground.


    But as soon as I pulled sun Han up, Tang Tianyi rushed up again, grabbed my collar and punched me in the face.


    I asked sun han to go to school first. Tang Tianyi is so angry that he almost loses his mind. I''m afraid sun Han will be hurt if he stays here.


    "I won''t make you feel better!" Tang Tianyi said loudly there.

 Chapter 109

    Tang Tianyi shouted loudly. After that, he grabbed me and punched me again. I didn''t fight back. He punched me a few times. Soon, fat brother Jiangshan arrived and saw me beaten. They hurried to pull Tang Tianyi away.


    "Fuck NIMA, try again. Do you think I dare to clean you up?", after fat brother pulled Tang Tianyi away, Tang Tianyi kept resisting there and wanted to rush up and continue to hit me. Fat brother shouted so fiercely there that Tang Tianyi calmed down.


    "Wait for me, I won''t make you happy!" Tang Tianyi looked at me and said after calming down. Then he went back with his shoulder bag on his back. Instead of going to school, he went back directly.


    Sun Han came over and asked me how I was and if there was anything wrong. I said I was fine. It was just a small thing. I asked sun han to go to class first. After all, it took only a few minutes.


    Sun Han looked at me with some worry, and then returned to the school. Looking at the familiar school in front of him, I lit a cigarette and went back the same way. I remember that when I was in school, I could only smoke in hiding, otherwise I would be punished. When I was in school, I was afraid of being punished for smoking, but now I quit school, and the cigarette is still the same, But my heart is empty and not a taste. Although I am also fooling around in school, I still feel reluctant to leave school.


    After I returned to the rental house, I played with sun Han''s computer for a while, then went to buy Sun Han lunch and waited for sun han to eat after school at noon.


    But at noon, sun Han didn''t come back on time as before. At first, I thought sun Han had something delayed, but Sun Han didn''t come back in the afternoon.


    I called sun Han, but Sun Han''s cell phone was off. After school, I went to the school to find sun Han, but steel tooth told me that sun Han didn''t go to school at all in the afternoon.


    When I heard what sister steel teeth said, I was a little uneasy. Sun Han never played with me. There was definitely an accident.


    According to gang Ya Mei, Tang Tianyi hasn''t been to school all day. Combined with what happened today, I speculate that sun Han''s sudden disappearance is absolutely related to Tang Tianyi.


    I want to find the bastard Tang Tianyi, but I don''t know where to find him. I asked Jiangshan to help me find out the news. After all, the rivers and mountains in this county are too familiar with me.


    I found Jiangshan and eagerly told Jiangshan about sun Han. Jiangshan told me not to worry. It''s not difficult to see from the last time I was beaten by Tang Tianyi that the power behind Tang Tianyi is not ordinary. If I go to Tang Tianyi so rashly, it will undoubtedly be a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. Tang Tianyi is eager to clean me up at this time.


    Jiangshan said he had to go to his brother and brother Kun first. After all, brother Kun has seen a wide range of the world and is much more useful than us in dealing with things.


    Jiangshan and I went to find brother Kun. After we talked about the matter with brother Kun, the faces of brother Kun and his brother showed embarrassment. Brother Kun said that Tang Tianyi''s cousin and they were sworn enemies and had always been making trouble behind the surface peace. Tang Tianyi must have helped behind his back. If brother Kun helped me, It means breaking face with Tang Tianyi''s cousin.


    Brother Kun said that if they broke their face with Tang Tianyi''s cousin, it would not be a small fight between us children. It would be difficult to do things at that time.


    It can be seen that brother Kun doesn''t intend to tear his face with Tang Tianyi''s cousin. That is to say, brother Kun can''t help in this matter.


    My brother told me not to worry. He would try his best to help me. The most important thing now is to find sun Han first, but in the vast crowd, I went there to find sun Han.


    After I came out of brother Kun''s Di bar, I looked for sun Han everywhere. I walked all the streets in the county and still found nothing.


    I met Li Xiangning when I was looking for sun Han in the street. I really had no choice at that time. I ran to ask Li Xiangning if she had seen sun Han. Li Xiangning and some of her girlfriends were wandering in the street. After I asked her, she said no.


    Seeing that I was so anxious, Li Xiangning later mercifully helped me find sun Han, but still got nothing.


    I looked for sun Han in the street until early in the morning, but Sun Han seemed to have evaporated from the world and could not see her.


    I stared at the passers-by like a psycho in the street for fear of missing sun Han, but in the end, there was no one in the street, and sun Han still didn''t appear.


    Steel teeth sister heard that I had been looking for sun Han in the street. I didn''t go back in the early morning. Steel teeth sister came to the street and called me back. Steel teeth sister comforted me and told me not to worry. Maybe sun Han went there to play.


    But I knew very well in my heart that sun Han would never disappear so suddenly.


    I finally fell asleep after tossing and turning. The next morning, sun Han came back, but Sun Han''s face was full of loneliness, grievance and helplessness. His clothes were untidy, and there were even several holes in his white dress, like torn holes.


    Sun Han came back with a light step. In fact, I didn''t know when she entered the house. After sun Han entered the house, he quietly packed his clothes there. When she pulled the suitcase, she woke me up. When I woke up and saw that the person in the house was Sun Han, my hanging heart finally put down.


    I was so excited that I was like seeing my mother''s child. I rushed over and hugged sun Han from sun Han''s back. "You went there last night. Why did you come back today? I had a hard time looking for you last night!"


    Sun Han stood straight and looked at the front without saying a word. For a long time, sun Han said blandly, "I don''t miss books. I''m going to drop out and go home!"


    I smiled and said that I didn''t study anyway. If you don''t miss school, I''ll go back with you. Anyway, we have hands and feet. Even if we leave school, we can still survive.


    "I came back today. In fact, I have another thing to tell you! Let''s break up!" said Sun Han. He took me away with her hand, opened the door and dragged the suitcase out.


    When I heard this sentence, I was like being beaten by thunder. I stood in place for a long time before I reacted. After I reacted, I rushed out and grabbed sun Han''s hand. When I pulled sun Han, I found the abnormality on Sun Han. There were traces on her white arm, which were obviously pressed out, and there were tears on her clothes.


    When I saw these, I immediately understood everything. I looked at Sun Han and asked eagerly, "who did it, the bastard Tang Tianyi?"


    Sun Han didn''t answer me, but his tears flowed out of his eyes wrongly. At this time, what sun Han needed most was comfort. I held back my anger and held sun Han in my arms.


    Sun Han cried in my arms for a long time. After crying, he said thank you to me and said we''d better break up.


    I shook my head and said to sun Han very seriously and definitely, "no, I won''t be stupid again this time. I won''t break up anyway!"


    "I don''t deserve you anymore. You can find a better one!" Sun Han just calmed down, but after a few words, his tears flowed down again.


    I comforted sun Han for a long time. She was in a very low mood. She kept saying that she would break up with me and that she didn''t deserve me.


    Under my comfort, sun Han''s mood stabilized and told me something about what happened yesterday. Sun Han said that she met Tang Tianyi on her way back yesterday, but Tang Tianyi asked someone to pull her to the car, took her to a house and raped her.


    The next morning, Tang Tianyi raped her again before releasing her.


    After that, sun Han cried out of control again. When I heard sun Han say these things, my heart was as heartache as being cut by a knife. I was heartache sun Han. Of course, in addition to heartache, my heart is more angry, and my chest is full of anger.


    After putting sun han to sleep, I bought a 20cm knife from outside, wrapped it in a newspaper and put it in my coat, and then went to Tang Tianyi''s place.

 Chapter 110

    Before I went, I went to find sister steel teeth and asked sister steel teeth to help me watch sun Han. Sun Han is in a very low mood. I''m afraid sun Han can''t think of anything stupid for a moment, so I asked sister steel teeth to watch sun Han.


    I kept looking for it according to the address sun Han said, and finally let me find Tang Tianyi.


    After I found the house mentioned by sun Han, I knocked on the door. It was Tang Tianyi''s son of a bitch who opened the door for me. When Tang Tianyi opened the door for me, he was wearing pajamas and looked leisurely. I saw that it was Tang Tianyi. After he opened the door, I took out the knife from his clothes and chopped it at Tang Tianyi.


    "You dare to do that to sun Han, I''ll kill you today!" I''ve never cut people with a knife. This is the first time I cut people with a knife, but at this time, I have nothing but anger in my heart.


    Tang Tianyi didn''t think it was me outside the door. After opening the door, he was inadvertently cut in the palm of his hand by me, and the blood suddenly came out like a fountain.


    Tang Tianyi saw me holding a knife and covering my wound. He was stunned and ran in. While running, he also shouted to the inside: "cousin, help me. Someone wants to kill me!"


    I chased in with a knife. After I went in, I found that the man with a poisonous scorpion on his neck was also in Tang Tianyi''s house, and there was a coquettish woman with the man.


    The poisonous scorpion wore a bathrobe and sat very leisurely in the armchair. After hearing Tang Tianyi''s cry, the poisonous scorpion pushed away the coquettish woman on her thigh and stood up.


    After seeing me coming in with a bloody knife, the poisonous scorpion didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, the knife doesn''t have eyes, and things will happen when it goes down.


    "Ah long''s brother, don''t you put down the knife? Let''s talk about something slowly. It''s not a good choice to use the knife these days!" the poisonous scorpion looked at me and smiled, but now I''m completely dominated by anger; I can hear you there.


    I pointed to Tang Tianyi around the poisonous scorpion with a knife and said fiercely, "you dare to treat sun Han like that. I must kill you today!"


    Just as I was about to cut Tang Tianyi with a knife, I didn''t know when two tattooed men came in behind me. They kicked me to the ground and robbed the knife in my hand.


    After the poisonous scorpion took my, his face changed immediately, and there was a smile. "You really thought you could kill with a knife. Don''t look at your hanging pattern. You are such a waste and want to kill. It''s ridiculous." the poisonous scorpion disdained to throw the knife aside, and then came over and stepped on my hand.


    It is said that ten fingers connect the heart. The poisonous scorpion still turns and steps on my hand with his shoes. The pain makes me scream uncontrollably. I was pressed on the ground by the two tattooed men, and my hands were trampled by poisonous scorpions. After Tang Tianyi bandaged his hands with cloth, he squatted down in front of me and looked at me disdainfully and said, "I thought you didn''t know I had given sun han to QJ. Sun Han is a good girl, but it''s a pity that she is blind. You are a garbage residue, which is comparable to me, but she likes you! I''m so kind to her!"


    "If it hadn''t been for last night, I didn''t know you were so bad. You''ve been with sun Han for so long. Sun Han is still a place. Are you impotent? Ha ha, it happened that I helped you bud sun Han last night. Don''t thank me!" Tang Tianyi said to me with a smile.


    When I heard Tang Tianyi say that, I howled angrily, scolding Tang Tianyi and struggling constantly, but I roared hoarse and struggled hard, but I couldn''t move, just like a pig held down by a butcher.


    "Let me tell you something. I was so comfortable when I made sun Han. She kept struggling there. I made her cry. Tut Tut, I really want to do it again!" Tang Tianyi saw that I was very angry and spoke there to annoy me.


    I was completely angered by him, but no matter how angry I was, I could only stare at Tang Tianyi.


    Tang Tianyi smiled carelessly, then his face changed, slapped me in the face, looked at me coldly and said, "you are a complete waste, garbage, idiot! Your girlfriend sun Han gave it to me. What can you do with me? You can only stare like this!"


    Then Tang Tianyi punched me hard again, looked at me angrily and shouted, "Tang Tianyi has a poor pen, looks more handsome than you, has more money and cares more about people than you! But why did sun Han choose you as a garbage instead of me? Why?"


    After that, Tang Tianyi hit me a few more punches almost madly.


    "Why! Why!" Tang Tianyi grabbed my collar with a ferocious face, then looked at me fiercely and asked.


    I glared at Tang Tianyi fiercely and bit his hand cut by me when he didn''t pay attention. After I bit it, my mouth was like iron pliers and tightly bit Tang Tianyi''s wound.


    Tang Tianyi''s blood flowed into my mouth. The fishy smell made me more crazy and bit tighter on my mouth.


    "Let me go, let me go!" Tang Tianyi kicked me hard in the head. He took the next chair and hit me hard.


    The iron chair hit me hard like a mallet. I was hit by the chair and spit blood directly. I couldn''t carry it. I finally released my mouth.


    The wound on Tang Tianyi''s hand was torn open by my teeth. Tang Tianyi covered the wound with his hand and stared at me fiercely. Then he picked up the knife lost by the poisonous scorpion and took it in his hand.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? It''s OK for me to kill you today!" said Tang Tianyi, fiercely walking towards me with a knife in his eyes.


    "Hey! I can''t kill him now! How can I tell his brother if I kill him! Let him live for the time being! Pack up a few times and let him go!", when Tang Tianyi was about to stab me with a knife, the poisonous scorpion stopped him.


    Tang Tianyi threw away the knife very upset, then kicked me in the stomach, and then asked someone to carry me and throw me out.


    I staggered on the road. My body hurt terribly and my head was dizzy. After a few steps, I fell to the ground.


    Later, sister steel teeth picked me up and sent me back. Not long after I left, sun Han woke up. When sun Han heard that I went out, he knew I was looking for Tang Tianyi. He quickly asked sister steel teeth to find me. On the way, sister steel teeth just met me with black and blue wounds, so he helped me back.


    After helping me back, the steel tooth sister sent me to the hospital. There is no doubt that I have to be hospitalized again. The old injuries are not over yet, and the new injuries are everywhere.


    After I was hospitalized, my fat brother jiangshankun came to see me when he heard the news, and sun Han''s steel tooth sister took care of me by my side.


    My brother asked me how the injury came from. I didn''t hide anything from my brother from childhood. After my brother asked, I told my brother the truth.


    My brother asked me to recover well. He will help me settle this account with the poisonous scorpion.


    After staying in the hospital for a while, fat brother Jiangshan and Kun brother all left. There were only three people left in the hospital, my steel tooth sister sun Han.


    "Why are you so impulsive? You went to find Tang Tianyi alone! As a result, you were beaten like this," Sun Han looked at me with great concern and carefully squeezed my hand.


    "I can do anything for you, as long as you don''t leave me!" I looked at Sun Han and reluctantly smiled.


    "I don''t deserve you anymore. You can still..." Sun Han wanted to say this again, but I blocked it with my mouth.


    "I don''t want to hear you say this. Don''t say it in the future. No matter what you do, you are my favorite!" I looked at Sun Han and said. I didn''t know I could be so affectionate.


    Sun Han said she had planned to give it to me for the first time on my birthday, but she didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Because of this, sun Han was very sad and inferior, and felt that she was sorry for me.


    But I love her more than her body.

 Chapter 111

    Although I am also bruised everywhere at this time, compared with sun Han, I think sun Han needs the most comfort at the moment. Sun Han was originally relatively calm, but at the thought of what happened that night, sun Han couldn''t control his emotions and cried silently there.


    I hold sun Han in my arms and keep comforting sun Han. At this moment, I am the best object to comfort sun Han.


    Sun Han was crying in my arms. Seeing that sun Han was so sad, I felt very uncomfortable. It was really useless to think about myself. I went to settle accounts with Tang Tianyi. I didn''t clean up the people and was humiliated and beaten.


    Originally, sun Han came to the hospital to take care of me, but it became that I comforted sun Han in the hospital. Sun Han was very depressed. I always held her in my arms. I was afraid that if I let her go, her mood would be even lower.


    After staying in the hospital for four days, I was much better. My brother took sun Han and me out and said he wanted to seek justice for sun Han and me.


    That night, my brother called more than 100 people. Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang also volunteered to fight and said he wanted to help me fight back. But this time is not the same as before. In the past, brother Kun asked someone to help us with his bare hands, but this time everyone took the cold shining knife.


    Before departure, brother Kun came to visit second master Guan. After that, brother Kun took me to find the poisonous scorpion with a knife.


    When we found the poisonous scorpion, Tang Tianyi, the poisonous scorpion, was eating in a restaurant. My brother directly surrounded the restaurant with more than 100 people. After my brother took me, sun hanjiangshan and others into the restaurant, he overturned the poisonous scorpion''s table without saying a word.


    With a crash, all the food, soup and chopsticks on the table were scattered on the ground. My brother put out the cigarette end in his mouth and inserted the knife in his hand into the table.


    The poisonous scorpion didn''t respond. After his brother overturned the table in front of him, he threw his chopsticks on the ground. Looking at his brother, he said calmly: "Aaron, I have to wait until I finish eating!"


    "Today, this matter must be solved immediately! Your cousin gave my brother''s girlfriend to QJ. What''s the matter?" my brother said angrily looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    "Young man, who hasn''t been impulsive? It''s really my cousin''s fault. Let''s just open up and say, how much money do you want, I''ll compensate you!", the poisonous scorpion looked at his brother and said calmly, looking like he doesn''t need money.


    "Although money is the most important thing in this world, it really can''t be solved by money. You beat my brother the other night!" my brother said angrily looking at the poisonous scorpion, but the poisonous scorpion was very calm.


    "Your brother almost killed with a knife a few days ago. If I hadn''t asked someone to stop him, he would have squatted in the Bureau today! Beating him would be regarded as helping him with interest!" the poisonous scorpion was very calm. On the contrary, his brother was played by the poisonous scorpion like a monkey.


    Tang Tianyi snorted coldly when he saw me, and then smiled with disdain. Sun Han hid behind me and didn''t dare to see more. Sun Han didn''t speak. Instead, Tang Tianyi smiled and spoke, "Sun Han, let''s have a relationship anyway. Otherwise, you''ll marry me. I''m definitely better than him to you!"


    When Tang Tianyi said this, I almost broke out, but before I opened my mouth, sun Han stood up behind me, looked at Tang Tianyi angrily and said, "I''ve always regarded you as my best friend, but you treat me like that!" Sun Han looked at Tang Tianyi angrily and said, and tears also fell out.


    "Ha ha! Friend?", Tang Tianyi sneered twice, looked at Sun Han coldly and said, "I don''t regret what I did to you that night. If I don''t possess you, you will give him your body sooner or later, but this time it seems that I took a big advantage and got your first time!" Tang Tianyi said with a sneer.


    Tang Tianyi had just finished. I was already furious. I clenched my fist and hit Tang Tianyi. I knocked Tang Tianyi to the ground with one punch. I wanted to do it, but my brother stopped me.


    "Fuck NIMA, I''ll kill you today!" I said, looking at Tang Tianyi with gnashing teeth. I felt that my teeth were about to be bitten by myself.


    Tang Tianyi stood up from the ground, looked at me and said with a disdainful smile: "hehe, it''s no use how you beat me. Anyway, you just pick up the second-hand goods I''ve used. By the way, you''d better take sun han to check it when you''re free. Maybe she has my seed in her stomach. It''s uncertain. She''ll let you be a cheap father at that time. It''s really cheap for you!"


    Tang Tianyi obviously spoke deliberately to stimulate me, but obviously, I was really annoyed by him. Staring at Tang Tianyi like crazy, I wanted to cut him thousands of times. I was willing to be reconciled until I had had a chance, but my brother asked Jiangshan fat brother to pull me aside.


    The poisonous scorpion also pushed Tang Tianyi behind him, then looked at his brother and smiled, "Aaron, it''s just for a woman. There''s no need to fight so much. If you really can''t swallow this tone, OK, it doesn''t matter. I''ll find a woman who hasn''t sprouted that day and let your brother have a good time?"


    "I haven''t known you for a day or two. We are all the same people, and I don''t want to conflict with you! It would be great if we can solve the problem without hands, but if you don''t let my cousin go, I''ll just fight with you. We''re not fools. We both know each other''s strength. Half a catty is against eight Liang! You can''t kill me, and I''ll kill you "I''ll kill you!" said the poisonous scorpion calmly, then lit a cigarette and smoked leisurely there.


    "Poisonous scorpion! You are arrogant now. If brother long hadn''t been in the Bureau, you would be a driving horse now!" brother Kun couldn''t see it anymore when he saw that the poisonous scorpion was so arrogant. He pointed to the poisonous scorpion and said angrily.


    "It used to be before, now is now, can''t speak in the same breath!" the poisonous scorpion was very calm in the whole process, but brother Kun was worried and angry.


    After that, the poisonous scorpion snuffed out the cigarette end, then took out a bank card from his pocket and put it on the next table. Looking at his brother, he said calmly: "Aaron, there are 100000 yuan in it, which is regarded as the compensation for your brother''s girlfriend!"


    Then the poisonous scorpion said the password to his brother. His brother looked at the bank card and didn''t reach for it.


    "It looks like you''re not going to let my cousin go! Well, I''ll accompany you to the end whatever you want!" said the poisonous scorpion, took out his cell phone and made a call.


    After a while, more than 100 people came from a distance, holding guys like steel pipes and iron bars, and confronted the people called by my brother.


    Obviously, these are the people called by the poisonous scorpion just now. The number of people called by the poisonous scorpion is almost the same as that called by his brother, and they are all waiting for the guys. If it really starts, it''s hard to say whether they win or lose.


    More than 200 people at the scene were holding guys there. It was the first time I saw such a scene. I was still a little afraid. If it really started, I would die.


    My brother looked at the person called by the poisonous scorpion outside the restaurant, then reached out and took the poisonous scorpion''s bank card in his hand, and then said to the poisonous scorpion, "I took the money, but I have another condition. If you promise this thing, you will understand it. If you don''t promise it, I won''t let you out of here today!"


    When my brother said this, his eyes were full of killing intention, and his face was also gloomy.


    The poisonous scorpion asked his brother to say what the conditions were, and he thought about it.


    "Your cousin is not allowed to appear in my sight from tomorrow. Go as far as you can. If I see him again, I promise to let him die!" said my brother coldly.


    "Oh, you think you..." Tang Tianyi was stopped by a poisonous scorpion just when he wanted to speak.


    "OK, I promise you!" the poisonous scorpion pushed Tang Tianyi behind him and looked at his brother and said solemnly.

 Chapter 112

    Seeing that the poisonous scorpion promised, my brother didn''t say anything more. He took us all and left. On the way back, my brother handed the bank card to sun Han. Sun Han didn''t answer at first. He sobbed in a low voice and said that she was going to call the police to catch Tang Tianyi.


    My brother said that the police would not have any effect on Tang Tianyi. Then he gave me his bank card and asked me to find a suitable opportunity to give it to sun Han. Not long after we left, we parted ways.


    Later, I learned that Tang Tianyi''s family is a rich family in the city. I don''t have any other estimates, but the reason why poison scorpions are so good to Tang Tianyi is because of this. Otherwise, it''s just a cousin. How could poison scorpions fight so much.


    The reason why my brother said that it was useless for sun han to call the police was that in this materialistic society, everything was easy to do as long as he had money. Even if Tang Tianyi was arrested, he could easily come out of the Bureau within three days.


    Brother Kun, after they took people away, sun Han and I went back to the rental house. I gave sun Han the bank card, but Sun Han refused to take anything. Sun Han said she couldn''t take the money. If she wanted the money, what''s the difference between her and those meat sellers.


    Of course, it''s not good for sun han to insist that I don''t force her. I''m going to save it for sun Han first and give it to her when she needs it.


    Sun Han was very sad when he went back. He cried alone with his head covered in the quilt. After I went to bed, I held her in my arms and kept comforting her. However, despite my comfort, sun Han was still very depressed.


    The next day, I asked my brother for some money, and then took sun han to the amusement park in the county. Last semester, I wanted to take sun han to the amusement park, but we didn''t have much money at that time, and the ticket price of entertainment facilities in the amusement park was expensive, so we always thought about it in our hearts, thinking that when we had money that day, Just go to the playground.


    When I went to the playground with sun Han, sun Han was obviously very excited and happy, because this was the place we wanted to play most last semester.


    After taking sun Han around the amusement park, sun Han''s mood was obviously much better, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Seeing a smile on Sun Han''s face, my heart was also warm. In the evening, we went to the cinema to see a film. After watching the film, we returned to the rental house.


    Sun Han was tired after playing all day. He went back to take a bath and went to bed. Although I played with sun Han all day, I was not sleepy and couldn''t sleep.


    In my spare time, I opened the live broadcasting software, and then clicked on my cousin''s live broadcasting room. My cousin was singing live. I haven''t seen my cousin''s live broadcasting for a long time. My cousin''s singing is getting better and better.


    Seeing that my cousin''s singing was ok, I gave my cousin some gifts. Those gifts were not expensive, just more than ten yuan.


    Originally, I just wanted to reward, but I didn''t expect that my sharp eyed cousin still found my existence. My cousin directly named me in front of the camera and asked me what I was doing to reward gifts. Did I want to plot against her again.


    After knowing my cousin for so long, she never wanted to joke with me like this. Anyway, it was boring. I typed and chatted with my cousin. Yes, I want to plot against you again.


    I talked with my cousin for a long time and had a good time. After the live broadcast, my cousin sent me a private letter. My cousin said that she might be away in half a month. She didn''t tell me what to do. My cousin asked me to have dinner with her in half a month, which was regarded as a practice for her.


    I readily agreed. After chatting for a while, I was sleepy and went to bed.


    Two days later, it was my birthday. After that night, I was 18 years old. When I got up in the morning, sun Han got up early. After washing and psychotherapy in recent days, sun Han''s mood was much better.


    After I got up and washed, sun Han brought the breakfast. After I finished eating, sun Han looked at me and asked seriously, "what day is today? Do you remember?"


    I said of course I remember. It''s my birthday. Sun Han looked at me and smiled: "I thought you didn''t remember. You told me before that you haven''t had a birthday yet. I''ll give you a special birthday tonight!"


    Sun Han then put his naughty hand into my crotch and touched it. Then he licked my earlobe and said in my ear, "if you want to do it tonight, I''ll let you do it. You can do whatever you want. I''ll cooperate with you well!"


    Originally, I should be very excited and excited when sun Han said this, but when I thought of what Tang Tianyi did to sun Han, I was particularly uncomfortable. When sun Han saw the unhappiness on my face, he knew what I thought. The little face with a smile just now immediately changed its face, and tears came down with the expression of grievance.


    "Do you dislike me? If you dislike me, you can find another one!" Sun Han said, looking at me very wronged.


    "No, I just think of that thing. It''s very uncomfortable in my heart! However, it''s over, so there''s no need to care so much." I smiled at Sun Han and touched her little brain to let her not think too much.


    "Don''t you really dislike me?" Sun Han whispered in my arms.


    "Of course I won''t dislike you. I don''t dislike you. I''ll do a good job with you tonight! Use all the experience I''ve accumulated in watching movies in recent years! Don''t cheat on me at that time. Don''t let me do it again at that time", I looked at sun Han and smiled deliberately.


    Sun Han twisted his body in my arms, then looked at me with big eyes and a little red face and continued to say to me, "I will let you do it tonight. I will try my best to cooperate with you whatever you want!"


    When sun Han said this, his tone was soft and very tempting. I almost couldn''t control it. At that time, I wanted to open her pants and put her in the right place.


    Sun Han also asked me to go there in the evening, whether to go to the hotel outside or to celebrate my birthday in the rental house. I have no idea about my birthday. What I think is how to get sun Han tonight.


    I was just thinking before. Now I can finally put it into action. I''m still very excited.


    I said I would celebrate my birthday in the rental house in the evening. Sun Han nodded and agreed. Then sun Han went out. Sun Han said she went out to buy me a cake and a box of TT for the evening.


    After sun Han said that, I asked sun han to hurry. TT wants to buy the ultra-thin one.


    But Sun Han didn''t come back after he went out. I called sun Han in the afternoon. After sun Han got through, she said she was intentional. She also said that she would come back in the evening. Let me wait for her in the house.


    And sun Han also told me not to fly when I was in the house, otherwise I would be afraid that I would have no strength and energy at night.


    I also wanted to tell sun Han some dirty jokes. Sun Han hung up the phone. At 8 p.m., sun Han didn''t come back. After I called sun Han, sun Han said she wouldn''t come back until 12 o''clock.


    I have been watching the movie in the house waiting for sun han to come back. At 11:30, sun Han came back from the outside with a box of cakes and some small items in his hand. One of the small items is a box of TT.


    After sun Han came in, he opened the cake and put it on the table. After lighting candles, he quietly sang a birthday song for me.


    "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you! What are you doing? Hurry up and make a wish. It''s twelve o''clock!"


    After singing the birthday song, sun Han asked me to blow out the candles and let me make a wish.


    I have never had a birthday since I was young. Birthday is just a date for me, so I was very moved to hear sun Han sing a birthday song for me.


    After I blew out the candles and made a wish, sun Han said in my ear, "then I''ll take off my clothes and let you do it!"

 Chapter 116

    The middle-aged woman looked at me with confidence and asked me who I was. I said calmly that I was her brother. The middle-aged woman glanced at me disdainfully and told me what happened to her.


    The thing is, last night, a rich man learned from the middle-aged woman that the steel tooth sister was still a place, so he paid a high price for sun han to accompany him all night, but Sun Han was stopped by me on the way. The rich man was unwilling to wait all night, so he went to find fault with the middle-aged woman, because the middle-aged woman was a middleman.


    Moreover, the rich man also said that she must let steel tooth sister sleep with him tonight, otherwise he will not easily let the middle-aged woman go. Today, the middle-aged woman came to steel tooth sister to let steel tooth sister sleep with the rich man for one night and teach steel tooth sister a lesson.


    The middle-aged woman, nicknamed grandma Chen, is a famous chicken head around here. All the girls under her hands are beautiful. She personally helped her dress up, including the tricks she taught her to seduce men.


    "You dead girl, you dare to play with me! I still spend money to dress you up. Today, I''ll see if I don''t clean you up!" said Mrs. Chen fiercely, pointing to sister steel teeth. The degree of ferocity is as good as that of mammy Rong, or even worse.


    Steel teeth sister is obviously afraid of old lady Chen. When old lady Chen said she hid behind me, it''s my fault, so I have to help steel teeth sister settle this matter.


    I asked Mrs. Chen how much the so-called rich man would pay for her to accompany him. Mrs. Chen glanced at me with disdain, then looked at me and said bitterly: "do you have so much money if they pay 50000 yuan?"


    Originally, I wanted to pay a little money to solve the problem, but I didn''t expect the price to be so high. As far as I know, I usually find a woman to get it once, which is only a few hundred yuan.


    "If you have money, take out 50000 yuan. Even if it''s over, if you don''t have money, please stay cool there and don''t hinder me from moving to business!" Mrs. Chen said to me very bitterly, with arrogance in her words.


    "I don''t care who you are, but it''s absolutely impossible to move her!" I stood in front of the steel tooth sister, straightened up and looked at Chen Poyi.


    "Who do you think you are? What big tailed wolf are you putting here? Beat me! Catch this dead girl back!" said Mrs. Chen, her face changed and pointed at us.


    Those men listened to Chen Po''s order and clenched their fists and came arrogantly towards us. There were only three of us. If we really started, we would be beaten into pig heads.


    "Jiangshan, you run to the school and shout, let''s stare first!" said the fat brother to Jiangshan.


    Jiangshan nodded and ran quickly to the school. I asked the steel tooth sister to run to the school to hide for a while and come out later.


    Steel teeth sister Oh, then followed Jiangshan to the school, and fat brother and I stopped those people behind.


    I hugged a man who wanted to catch the steel tooth girl. I hugged him, but I was punched hard. I felt that he almost broke his back.


    Although fat brother was strong and powerful, there were too many people on the other side, and they were all tall men. Soon, fat brother lost the battle like me and was hit hard by those people.


    "Kill them! It''s really tiresome to break my old lady Chen!" old lady Chen saw that steel tooth sister ran to the school and angrily asked those people to deal with me and fat brother.


    Fat brother and I lay on the ground, holding our heads and letting those people fight. After a while, Jiangshan came out of school with more than 20 people, with brooms, sticks, table legs and so on.


    Although these people are still students, they are old timers when it comes to fighting.


    Jiangshan carried a wooden stick, and when he rushed up, he swung the stick and slapped them at those people. After brother Pang and I stood up, Jiangshan took a wooden stick for us. After I got the stick, without saying a word, he slapped two sticks at the man who hit me just now.


    Seeing that there were many people on our side, Mrs. Chen quickly called people to retreat. When she left, she looked at me and said fiercely, "wait for me, and I, Mrs. Chen, won''t let you go!"


    After Mrs. Chen left in a panic, I went to the school to call out the steel tooth sister and send her back.


    Walking on the road, I kept rubbing my back. Just now, my back was badly beaten and has been in a panic of pain.


    "That old lady Chen is like mammy Rong on TV. She is a vicious old woman. You must be careful in the future," I said to the steel tooth sister as I walked. She is a girl. It is really dangerous if she meets a fierce old woman like old lady Chen.


    Steel tooth sister Oh, she followed me and walked obediently behind me. After sending steel tooth sister to her rental, I planned to go back to the restaurant to work, but steel tooth sister insisted on letting me sit in for a while, so I followed her in.


    "Brother Han, I think you''ve been rubbing your back. Your back should be very painful. I''ll rub it for you after you take off your clothes. I used to rub my father''s legs and feet when I was at home. I said I was comfortable!" after I went in, the steel tooth sister asked me to take off my clothes and she rubbed my back for me.


    My back really hurt. I didn''t think much. Take off my clothes and let the steel tooth sister rub it for me.


    "Brother Han, thank you. Thank you for being so kind to me all the time!" the steel tooth sister rubbed it for me and said to me gratefully.


    I said it''s nothing. It''s what I should do. We are all rural people. It''s right to help at ordinary times.


    Steel teeth girl''s hands are really good. It makes my back very comfortable. I enjoy it. Let steel teeth girl help me rub it for a while.


    After rubbing it for a while, she stopped the movement on her hands and pressed her body on my back. I can clearly feel the elasticity of the two Tuos in front of her chest.


    Originally, I didn''t think about anything at that time, but after being taken by the steel tooth sister, I immediately became confused and had some difficulty in self-control.


    Steel tooth sister saw that I was stunned and had a reaction. She lowered her head and kissed me on my neck. Needless to say, it was definitely taught by Mrs. Chen. She taught steel tooth sister how to seduce men, but it was all used on me.


    At that time, I was all unconsciously old face of steel tooth sister is red, the whole person is like the electricity is numb, there is unable to move, the steel tooth sister kisses my neck at the same time, while waiting for the opportunity to handle to stretch to my pants inside.


    Fortunately, I responded in time and quickly stopped the steel tooth sister, otherwise I would almost put her in the right place.


    "What''s the matter, brother Han, don''t you want to get me?", the steel tooth sister saw that I grabbed her hand and looked at me and said in a very gentle and elastic tone.


    A normal man wants to do it! That''s the truth, but I didn''t say it.


    "No, another day. I just asked for a leave. Today is my first day at work. If I leave a bad impression on my boss, I won''t be able to do this work for long! That''s it, I have to go first!" after that, I hurried to put on my clothes and left.


    I''m afraid if I stay longer, I''ll really lose control of the steel tooth sister. If I get her, I''ll blame myself.


    At 8:00 p.m., I got off work. Sun Han said he would go out to buy clothes. When sun Han and I went out, I thought of steel teeth. I just went out to buy clothes. Let''s call steel teeth together.


    But when I got to the door of steel tooth sister, I found that steel tooth sister was not at all, but it was strange that her door was open. Steel tooth sister was always careful and wouldn''t go out with the door open.


    I immediately called her, but I couldn''t get through. Jiangshan and they said they didn''t see steel teeth. Thinking of what happened this afternoon, I guess the steel tooth sister was caught by Mrs. Chen.


    If the steel tooth girl is really taken away by Mrs. Chen, doesn''t the steel tooth girl have to be budding by the rich man tonight?

 Chapter 117

    I couldn''t help but feel anxious here. I quickly called Jiangshan fat brother Kun and asked them to help steel tooth sister. Steel tooth sister is a rural girl like me. There are no relatives or friends in the county. The only thing that can help steel tooth sister is us.


    Although Jiangshan didn''t do any good people in school, they were not good people, but when I asked them to help, they came here at the first time. When Jiangshan fat brother came, he brought brother Kun and sister Liu langqian.


    I didn''t make things clear on the phone. Brother Kun asked me in detail after he came. When I said the name of grandma Chen, brother Kun said he knew grandma Chen and her address. When brother Kun was free, he would go to grandma Chen to play with her. He would get familiar with her more often.


    I told brother Kun in detail when I was a girl with steel teeth. Brother Kun nodded after listening, and then took us to find grandma Chen. What I want most now is that the girl with steel teeth has not been violated. If she is forced to bow by someone else''s overlord, the girl with steel teeth will leave a psychological shadow on men and women.


    When I was in the car, sister Qian sat next to me and put her hand on my shoulder. Then she looked at me and asked with a smile whether my steel tooth sister was my girl? I said no.


    Sister Qian was happy at that time. "Yes, that''s right. What''s wrong? If it''s not your girl, will you be so worried?"


    After sister Qian said that, she whispered in my ear that my brother and I are the same type who like women. Sister Qian said that my brother used to play with women a lot. He cleaned up both women in one night. Sister Qian also said that her brother probably used to play with women more, but now it''s empty. He seldom plays with women at ordinary times.


    While talking, we have come to Mrs. Chen''s residence, which is a foot bath shop. Mrs. Chen is the landlady of the foot bath shop. Of course, I don''t need to elaborate on what the foot bath shop does.


    Brother Kun was very familiar and took us in. We walked behind him. From time to time, we could see several beautiful women in exposed clothes in the corridor. One of them also winked at me and sucked with her tongue with her fingers. I was hard just looking at her.


    After brother Kun took us a few steps in the corridor, Mrs. Chen came to brother Kun with a peach blossom smile on her face. Looking at brother Kun, she smiled and said, "Yo, how long haven''t you been here? They all miss you!"


    Seeing that brother Kun came with so many people, Mrs. Chen was more happy. She quickly asked brother Kun if she wanted to arrange a room to call the girls. We stood behind brother Kun, and the light in the corridor was dark red, so Mrs. Chen didn''t find us for a while.


    "Well, is it one or two tonight?" Mrs. Chen said to brother Kun. It seems that brother Kun really didn''t come less.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it first. I have something to find you!" brother Kun said solemnly.


    "Oh! No, you still want me to accompany you! You have to think clearly. If I accompany you, you must go back on your knees tomorrow morning!" Mrs. Chen thought brother Kun wanted to be with her. Obviously, she misunderstood brother Kun''s meaning.


    At this time, I stood up, looked at Chen Poyi and said, "where''s the steel tooth sister? Did you catch her?"


    Seeing that it was me, Mrs. Chen looked at me with disdain up and down, then looked at me and said angrily, "find someone, you go to the police, what are you doing here?"


    This is Mrs. Chen''s own territory, so she is arrogant and doesn''t take me seriously at all.


    "Don''t talk to me about it here. Sister steel teeth is just for you to take away. You should hand over sister steel teeth quickly, or I''ll kill you today!" when I saw Mrs. Chen walking around with me here, I was completely angry. Pointing to Mrs. Chen, I said viciously, and my fists had been clenched.


    "You son of a bitch, you''re very rampant. You''re really a mouse licking cat B on my territory. You''re looking for excitement if you''re okay. Today''s mother doesn''t ask someone to beat you so that your mother doesn''t know you. I''m Mrs. Chen, but she''s a vicious old woman. I can''t threaten her. I''m so cruel. Mrs. Chen''s hands are on her hips and scolds me like a bitch, I''m ready to send someone to deal with me.


    "Grandma Chen, we are acquaintances. We don''t want to conflict with you. That steel tooth sister is the girl my brother likes. Just tell us in my face!" brother Kun smiled at grandma Chen and said. It can be seen that brother Kun doesn''t want to tear his face with grandma Chen.


    "He said it was his sister''s!" Mrs. Chen whispered, then thought for a moment, looked at brother Kun and said calmly: "You are a regular guest here, and I''ll make a deal with you. The dead girl is liked by the people on my side. They spend a high price to open her bud. Who knows that the dead girl played with me that night, so I sent someone to catch her today and let her finish what she should do!"


    "I don''t care so much, I just want to know where she is now!" at this time, my brother spoke. My brother spoke very hard and had no room for discussion.


    "She''s in my room. She''s accompanying guests now!" after that, Mrs. Chen glanced at us disdainfully and said that if we go to find steel teeth now, unless the price can be higher than that given by that person, we don''t want to find steel teeth.


    "I don''t like to talk nonsense with others. You''d better be honest and tell me she''s in that room, or I won''t let you do a business!" my brother doesn''t like to talk nonsense with others. Seeing Mrs. Chen grinding and chirping there, my brother can''t stay. He came forward and grabbed Mrs. Chen''s collar and looked at her fiercely.


    Mrs. Chen is a hard and soft person. After her brother grabbed her collar, she wanted to scold her brother, but brother Kun whispered in her ear, and then she swallowed the dirty words she was about to say.


    "It''s in the innermost room over there, but it''s estimated that she has been budding at this time!" said Mrs. Chen, looking at her brother respectfully, her face is different from that just now.


    After Mrs. Chen said that, I hurried to the innermost room and knocked on the door outside, but there was no response after knocking for a long time. No one opened the door.


    Brother Pang is an acute person. Seeing that no one is coming to open the door, brother Pang directly hits the door. Jiangshan and I also help to hit the door together.


    The quality of the door was not very good. After being hit twice by the three of us, the door was directly damaged. I kicked the crooked broken door open and went in. I saw that on a big bed, the steel tooth girl was kissed by a middle-aged bald man. Her clothes were torn, and the white covers inside were untied, but they had not been taken off.


    "You TMD, stop it!" after I came in, I kicked the middle-aged bald man out of bed, and then covered the steel tooth sister''s body with a quilt to prevent the Jiangshan fat brother from seeing the spring.


    There were tears in her eyes. She was obviously reluctant to have sex with the middle-aged bald man.


    "It''s all right. Brother Han is here. Put on your clothes and I''ll take you back later!" I said, holding sister steel teeth across the quilt. I don''t know why. Seeing that sister steel teeth was almost violated, I felt very bad.


    "What are you doing! Mrs. Chen! Mrs. Chen!", the middle-aged bald man saw us coming in, covered his lower side and shouted at us, calling Mrs. Chen.


    Brother Kun came in, threw the middle-aged bald man''s clothes into his arms, and then angrily scolded, "get out of here, or I''ll break your third leg!"


    The middle-aged bald man is not a fool. Seeing so many of us, he went out with his clothes.


    After the middle-aged man went out, the steel tooth sister looked at the fat brother Kun with tears. After we men went out, the steel tooth sister put on her clothes at ease.

 Chapter 118

    Steel tooth sister came out of the room accompanied by sister Qian. After coming out, steel tooth sister stood next to me. I took out a paper towel to wipe the dry tears on her face, and then took her out.


    I don''t know what brother Kun whispered with grandma Chen at that time. When we came out, grandma Chen smiled and asked us to stay and play for a while. She called some girls for us to play.


    Brother Kun said that he had something to tell Grandma Chen. Let''s go first. Sister Qian saw that her brother stayed, and sister Qian, who was worried, stayed with her brother. I don''t know what the three of them are doing behind.


    Fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang originally wanted me to play with them for a while, but I had to send sister steel teeth back first and let them play first.


    On the road, steel tooth sister walked side by side with me. Steel tooth sister sincerely said thank you to me, saying that it was thanks to me this time, otherwise she didn''t know what to do.


    I said this is what I should do. We are all rural children. We should help more at ordinary times. I said I have to go to work well in the future and let the steel tooth sister be careful when she is alone.


    Steel tooth sister gave a clever sound, and then walked side by side with me on the road. Steel tooth sister''s little hand carefully climbed onto my hand like a thief, and then held my hand. It was really a little cold at night. Steel tooth sister''s hand was also cool. I didn''t say anything. Holding steel tooth sister''s hand was regarded as warming her hand.


    Steel tooth sister took my hand, her face was full of satisfaction, and a smile finally appeared on her little face.


    Just as we were about to arrive, sun Han appeared on the road. When he saw me holding the steel tooth sister''s hand, sun Han''s smiling face immediately changed his face, and then angrily turned and left.


    Obviously, sun Han was angry when he saw me holding steel teeth sister''s hand. Steel teeth sister quickly let go of my hand and asked me to catch up with sun Han. When she said this, steel teeth sister was obviously not happy, but it was most important to coax sun han to be happy at this time. I let steel teeth sister go back alone and then quickly catch up.


    After I ran up and caught up with sun Han, sun Han Li ignored me and walked in front of me.


    I quickly grabbed sun Han and asked her if she was angry. Sun Han glanced at me disdainfully, then turned his head to one side, "I''m not angry. How can I be angry? Why am I angry!"


    I also said that I was not angry, which was a sign of anger. I quickly explained to sun Han that I just saw the cold hands of steel tooth sister and helped her warm her hands. I just treated her sister all the time.


    As a result, I explained for a long time. Sun Han only said that this is your business and has nothing to do with me!


    Finally, I coaxed sun Han for a long time. Sun Han followed me back to the rental house. After a pop, sun Han''s anger disappeared, but Sun Han asked me to keep a little distance from steel tooth sister. Sun Han said she knew I was good to steel tooth sister, but she and I were lovers. If I got too close to steel tooth sister, people would misunderstand me.


    I understand what sun Han meant. After kissing sun Han for a while, I went to bed with sun Han in my arms.


    One night two days later, it was the day agreed by my cousin and me. My cousin asked me to have a practice meal with her. Naturally, I wanted to go.


    When it was time, I changed my work clothes and arranged my clothes. Then I came to the restaurant my cousin said.


    When I arrived, my cousin had already sat down in the restaurant. After I sat down, my cousin looked at me with a sweet smile, then handed the menu to me and asked me to order.


    After ordering the dishes, my cousin smiled and asked me how I was at school now. I smiled and said I hadn''t read it for a long time. My cousin said that she hadn''t seen me for a long time. She didn''t know my current situation.


    Think about it, my cousin and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. After that, we haven''t seen each other for almost a month and a half.


    I don''t know why. Although I haven''t seen my cousin for a month and a half, I feel that I am more than a little strange to my cousin.


    At dinner, I asked my cousin why she went away. My cousin said she wanted to transform into a singer, and a company had invited her. My cousin said that her greatest wish in her life was to be a singer. Now that she had a chance, she didn''t want to give up and work hard. Even if she didn''t succeed, there would be no regret.


    My cousin''s singing is really nice. I also wish my cousin can realize her dream after going out. After all, people have to have dreams, otherwise they will be no different from salted fish?


    "Cousin, you have to be careful when you are alone outside. There are many bad guys outside!" I looked at my cousin and said.


    After listening to what I said, my cousin smiled, then looked at me and said with a smile, "you sound like a good man. Do you remember what you did to me?"


    My cousin said that I threatened her with a small video. When it came to this, I deliberately took a picture of my brain, and then looked at my cousin and said with a smile: "of course I remember this. You didn''t let me do it at that time. As a result, it hasn''t been done many times, even now!"


    "Why? You haven''t killed me for such a long time," my cousin smiled at me.


    "Seriously! A beautiful girl like you is a normal man who wants to do it!" I looked at my cousin and smiled.


    My cousin and I laughed and talked for a long time. For the first time, I found that I could chat with my cousin so happily.


    "While we are happy today, let''s drink some wine to help cheer up!" said my cousin and asked someone to bring two pieces of wine.


    As far as I know, my cousin can''t drink much wine, but she drank almost five bottles of wine this night. Her little face was red. When she finished paying the bill, she couldn''t even walk steadily.


    I said I sent her back, but my cousin asked me to take her to open a room. Although I was a little confused after drinking some, I was still conscious. My cousin asked me so. Naturally, I would not refuse.


    Soon, I helped my cousin to a hotel. I didn''t know what the God meant. After I went to the front desk and asked, I was told that there was only one couple room. I asked my cousin whether to open it? My cousin looked at me vaguely and nodded.


    After opening the room, I sent my cousin to the room. This couple''s room is really a couple''s room worthy of the name. There are pictures of sexy beauties hanging on the walls around. I was dishonest after drinking wine. I had some fantasies when I saw those photos.


    After lying down on the bed, my cousin closed her eyes and began to sleep. She didn''t say a little mouth. Cousin''s face is red and looks very cute.


    Today''s cousin is wearing a small shirt and a pair of black trousers. Of course, what attracts me most is my cousin''s upper circumference. My cousin''s chest belongs to that kind of pride. The small white shirts she wears are almost burst. Through the buttons between the shirts, you can also see the color of my cousin''s cover, which is black and white.


    For any normal man, my cousin is a beauty. Especially at this time, my cousin is already asleep. It''s impossible to say that I don''t have any evil thoughts.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t get my cousin. What I wanted to do most last semester was to get my cousin, and now the opportunity is in front of me. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    I called my cousin twice, but she didn''t wake up. I took off my cousin''s little white shirt as carefully as a thief. Just as I was thirsty and wanted to untie her mask, my cousin suddenly woke up and saw that I was loosening her mask. My cousin took my hand, but to my surprise, my cousin didn''t say anything about me, Just asked me if I wanted to get her?


    I nodded carefully. My cousin looked at me and let go of the hand holding me, then closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    I was ready to take off my pants, but I hesitated to see my cousin drunk. If I violated her while she was drunk, how would I face her when she woke up? Who knows if my cousin said nonsense just now because she was drunk? After thinking about it, I still controlled myself.


    I buttoned up my cousin''s buttons and helped her cover the quilt. Then I left the hotel.


    The next morning, my cousin sent me a private message through the private message function of the live broadcast software. My cousin said that she was actually a little sober last night, and she was ready for me.


    My cousin said she had given me the opportunity, but I didn''t cherish it. No wonder she did.

 Chapter 120

    There is a saying that there is no cultivated land, only tired cows. Now I have some experience. At this time, I have little strength and want to sleep. I looked at Sun Han and said with a smile: "good boy, talk about it tomorrow night. I have to go to work tomorrow morning. Go to bed first!"


    "No, no, you just slapped me without asking me to finish it well. You provoked me. You have to slap me again tonight anyway. Who asked you to slap me tonight!" Sun Han said, looking at me mischievously, and then tried to make my stone harder with his hand.


    "Well, just do it, but I don''t have much strength. I lie down and you do it yourself!" after I yawned, I lay down and let Sun Han do it by himself. I was a little tired at work during the day and slapped once at night. I was already very sleepy.


    I don''t know whether sun Han did it or not. I fell asleep directly.


    The nightlife of sun Han and I is very active. Except for the day when Aunt sun Han comes, it almost belongs to the state of a pop every day. Sometimes I want it, sometimes sun Han wants it.


    At the beginning of the relationship with sun Han, sun Han was very embarrassed. At that time, I almost asked sun Han, but later they were familiar with each other, so there was no embarrassment. If you want to talk to each other directly, then you can snap.


    Sun Han never refused me, but sometimes I refused her. Because I was too tired to go to work, sometimes I really didn''t have much energy to do things between men and women, and sun Han understood this.


    I work as a waiter in the restaurant. My salary is more than 2000 a month. Sun Han makes a lot more money on the live broadcast than I do. Moreover, I heard from sun Han that some anchors can earn tens of thousands of yuan a day by broadcasting indescribable things to the audience.


    At that time, live broadcasting belonged to an emerging industry and the management was not strict, so some people often broadcast some indescribable videos. Some bold female anchors even directly broadcast the process of slapping with their girlfriends. If they were good-looking female anchors, they could earn tens of thousands a day.


    I sometimes joke with sun Han. I joke that let Sun Han broadcast our slapping process live and learn from others to earn tens of thousands a day. If we come down in a year, don''t we become millionaires.


    Of course, this is a joke. Even if sun Han agrees to make more money, I won''t agree. Sun Han''s body can only be seen by me alone.


    Once, someone ordered several tables in the restaurant. On that day, we were busy until 11 o''clock and didn''t get off work. Sun Han directly came to the restaurant to find me. Sun Han thought it was not good to stand and wait for me. He also had a meal in the restaurant. I served all the meals.


    It was almost twelve o''clock when I got off work. I went back with sun Han''s steel tooth sister. After I went back, I just sat down in bed. Sun Han smiled and sat on my lap, then looked at me and said unkindly, "do you want to play uniform temptation with me!"


    I''m wearing work clothes. I''m wearing a black vest and a white shirt. It''s very energetic. Of course, I don''t think I''m playing with sun Han''s uniform.


    Sun Han''s unkind appearance is particularly lovely. It makes people want to have a good love after seeing it.


    Holding sun Han''s small face, I kissed sun Han. After kissing, it was the last link. As soon as I zipped my pants, sun Han stopped me from picking clothes. Then he took a TT out of the drawer at the head of the bed and asked me to put it on. If I didn''t wear sun Han, I wouldn''t let me do it.


    Although safety measures are very important, to be honest, it''s much more comfortable without TT than with TT, but Sun Han doesn''t listen to me.


    "Put on TT quickly. If you don''t wear TT, you can fly today. People have said that it''s easy to have children without TT!" Sun Han threw TT in front of me like a housekeeper, and then watched me wear TT well.


    I said we haven''t worn TT many times. It''s okay. Although I''m sophistry, I''ve put TT on now.


    Sun Han let me do it after seeing me wear TT. I won''t let her go easily and change all kinds of postures.


    After finishing, sun Han lay on my chest, drew a circle on my chest, and then looked at me and asked seriously, "Han, I ask you one thing. What should I do if I really have a child?"


    "It''s very simple. Give birth to the child and raise the child at that time!" I said with a smile.


    "I''m not joking with you. I''m serious. I always feel like vomiting these days. My chest is also painful. My mother told me about the physical reaction of pregnancy before. I seem to be really pregnant!" Sun Han looked at me and said seriously. It can be seen that sun Han is serious.


    I seldom wore TT before. I might have enlarged sun Han''s stomach. Sun Han and I are dissatisfied at the age of 19. If we are really pregnant, we will be really caught off guard.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go and have a check tomorrow to see if we''re pregnant. It''s a big deal. Let''s raise it when we''re born." I comforted sun Han and asked her not to think much.


    The next day I asked for leave to accompany sun Han for an examination. I went to the hospital for an examination. It was really the same as sun Han thought. Sun Han was really pregnant. The child had been pregnant for more than a month.


    Sun Han followed me back to the rental house with the inspection results. Sun Han leaned in my arms and asked me what to do with my child, whether to give him a good birth or get rid of him.


    To be honest, I really had a hard time choosing such a life-threatening thing. I asked sun Han what her opinion was. Sun Han looked at me and thought seriously for a while.


    After thinking for a while, sun Han said he''d better kill it. Sun Han said she couldn''t live broadcast if she gave birth to the child. Who would like to watch a big belly woman live broadcast, and if she gave birth to the child, sun Han still had to take the child, let alone live broadcast.


    Sun Han said that we are young now and it is time to work hard to make money. If the child is born, we have no time to take care of it. Since we can''t give the child a good tomorrow, don''t give birth to the child.


    Sun Han and I have different views. At least this is a life, but Sun Han''s words are reasonable. Moreover, the child is in sun Han''s stomach, so I agree with what sun Han said.


    I took another day off to accompany sun han to knock out the child. Sun Han was originally thin and poor in physique. Abortion would hurt his body. After the child was knocked out, sun Han was particularly weak.


    There was no one to take care of sun Han. I had to ask for leave to take care of sun Han in the rental house.


    I have long regarded sun Han as my future wife, so I took care of sun Han almost every detail, and sun Han didn''t need to move.


    "Why are you so kind to me!" Sun Han said contentedly when he saw me taking care of her so carefully and lying in bed looking at me.


    "Nonsense, you are my wife. Of course I have to treat you well. I''m not good to you. Who are you good to?", I held sun Han''s hand and said with a smile. The time with sun Han is the happiest time in my life. Being able to take care of sun Han is my greatest satisfaction.


    "I know you''re so kind to me. In fact, you''re trying to make fun of me!" Sun Han said playfully, looking at me with a small pout.


    Sun Han''s body is much better and his complexion is much ruddy. I kissed sun Han''s pouting mouth, and sun Han actively catered to me.


    When kissing, sun Han put his hand into my pants and helped me fight Feifei with his hand.


    "I''m not feeling well yet. I''ll help you fight Feifei for the time being. You can bear it for a few days and let you get enough at that time! Any posture is up to you. As long as you can stand it, I''ll cooperate with you!" Sun Han looked at me with big blinking eyes and said lovingly.


    "OK, I must cry for you!" I looked at Sun Han and smiled.


    "As long as you have that skill, I don''t care, but let me remind you first. If you do it in the future, you have to wear TT. The doctor said that it''s easy to be infertile if you often have abortion surgery. Anyway, you can do it yourself! If you don''t have incense in the future, don''t blame me!" Sun Han said playfully, looking at me, and his speed has accelerated a lot.

 Chapter 121

    Under sun Han''s small hands, I soon finished. The relationship between sun Han and I has always been very harmonious, but as we spend more and more time together, problems come one after another.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, another year passed. The steel tooth sister graduated and worked in the restaurant in half a semester, and I was still working in the restaurant. Because I worked in the restaurant for a long time, the boss asked me to work hard. At that time, I was asked to be the restaurant manager. The salary of the restaurant management was almost twice that of the waiter.


    Of course, I accepted it happily. This is another winter vacation. Like several times before, steel tooth sister didn''t go home for the new year and chose to work in the restaurant with me. Steel tooth sister said that the salary of working in the restaurant during the new year is high. It''s better to work hard and earn more money than go back.


    Under the washing of time, the steel tooth sister looks much better than when I was at school. She wears a horsetail, an air bangs and glasses. She is quiet and good-looking. Steel tooth girl is a good girl with perseverance. She insists on doing sports and breast exercises every day.


    The persistence for a long time has made steel tooth sister''s figure very slim. The healthy physical beauty is particularly popular. It has also attracted a lot of diners for the restaurant. The boss is very good. Seeing that steel tooth sister is so diligent, she will give steel tooth sister hundreds of dollars more when she checks out.


    The boss is a middle-aged man nearly half a hundred years old. His long-term hard work has made his hair gray, but he is different from other bosses. He is very kind to the employees. If the employees have something urgent, he also asks them to pay in advance. The reason why I have worked in this restaurant for almost two years is because the boss is good.


    On that day, we went to work as usual. After a while, a man in suit and shoes came in with a briefcase. The man was very young and looked two or three years older than me.


    The man was dressed very formally, so I looked at him more. He looked regular, but he was full of bookish anger. After he came in, he asked me if my boss was in. I said the boss had just gone out and asked him what was the matter. He smiled gently, then said it was all right, and then found an empty seat to order.


    After dinner, she paid and left. Not two minutes after he left, when I went to collect the dishes, I found that his briefcase was still intact on the seat.


    Because she had to serve dishes to other lovely people, she asked the idle steel tooth sister to go out with her briefcase to see if the man had gone far. If not, she would return his bag to him.


    Steel tooth sister went out for a long time before she came back. When she came back, she had given the briefcase to the man.


    The next day, we knew that the man was the boss''s son. He studied abroad and has now returned to work. This time, he came back to spend the new year with his boss.


    The boss''s son is Liu Zheng. He is about the same size as me. His skin is white and tender. He has the same skin as a girl. He speaks politely and rarely polite.


    Liu Zheng has no shelf, because there is still some time before the Chinese New Year. He is also idle. He simply comes to the restaurant to help. Like me, he works as a waiter, but when he first brought the plate, he overturned the plate and scattered the soup and vegetables on the ground, but he is the boss''s son and was not fined.


    I don''t know if it''s because steel tooth sister sent Liu Zheng a bag, so Liu Zheng has a good feeling for steel tooth sister. When she gets off work at night, she takes the initiative to send steel tooth sister home, but she refused.


    After that, he took the initiative to ask for the contact information of gang Ya Mei. According to gang Ya Mei, Liu Zheng had to chat with her every night until late at night, which led to gang Ya Mei being late for a few days in the morning, but the boss didn''t impose a fine. I suspect there is something fishy in it.


    One afternoon, we were all working diligently. It was time for dinner, so there were more diners and we were busy.


    Just when we were busy, five yellow hairs came into the restaurant. They were wearing very low pants and saw their hips. The head shape was the legendary kill Matt. It was so high that it was almost on the roof.


    After the five yellow hairs came in, they arrogantly found a seat and sat down. After sitting down, they pushed dishonestly and directly put their legs on the table. There was mud on the shoes, which soiled the table.


    After the five yellow hairs sat down, the steel tooth sister walked over with the menu. The steel tooth sister looked at the five yellow hairs and smiled politely: "Sir, what do you want to eat?"


    As soon as the five yellow hairs saw the steel tooth sister, they looked straight as if they saw gold. One of them turned his eyes like the leader''s yellow hair, and then got the menu to the ground with his leg on the table.


    The blind man could see that he was intentional, but the steel tooth sister didn''t say much. She bent down to pick up the menu, but when the steel tooth sister bent down to pick up the menu, the five yellow hairs took the opportunity to peek at the steel tooth sister''s chest through the steel tooth sister''s collar.


    After picking up the menu, she put it on the table and asked the yellow hairs what to eat. Obviously, she didn''t know that the yellow hairs were taking advantage of her.


    The leader Huang Mao also planned to repeat his old skill and got the menu to the ground. Just as the yellow hairs looked at the steel tooth sister and was ready to take advantage of the steel tooth sister, I went over, but before I came to the steel tooth sister, Liu Zheng had already come to the steel tooth sister and picked up the menu for the steel tooth sister.


    Liu Zheng angrily put the menu on the table, then looked at the Yellow Maoyi and said, "you shameless, really shameless!"


    "They just let you pick it up on purpose to see where you are!" Liu Zheng pointed to the steel tooth sister''s chest, looked at the steel tooth sister and said shyly.


    Steel tooth sister understood and hugged her chest with her hand. Then she looked at the yellow hairs angrily and anxiously. She wanted to swear, but she was worried about the number of yellow hairs.


    At this time, Liu Zheng opened his mouth, and the yellow hairs said in righteous words: "you are not welcome here. Get out of here and don''t hinder your eyes!"


    The five yellow hairs obviously came to look for things on purpose. They would be afraid of Liu Zheng. After Liu Zheng said so, the yellow hair in the lead immediately stood up, grabbed Liu Zheng''s collar and said arrogantly: "you think you''re really hanging, and you want to learn from other people''s Heroes to save the United States! You don''t see what kind of hanging you are!"


    Said the leader Huang Mao also pushed Liu Zheng to the ground. Although Liu Zheng has high knowledge, it is really useless to deal with these people. Liu Zheng was the kind of thin and tall man who was pushed down by the yellow hair of the leader.


    It happened that Liu Zheng was also a person who loved face. After being pushed down, he continued to stand up and argue with those yellow hairs, but he was knocked down by yellow hairs with a fist just after saying a few words. "You TMD chirp crookedly. It''s too annoying. It''s obviously itchy looking for a fight!" he said that those yellow hairs were going to fight Liu Zheng.


    "It''s illegal for you to hit people. If you dare to do it, I''ll call the police!" Liu Zheng said plausibly when he was knocked down.


    Although what he said is true, it is obviously not the practice of a wise man to say this under such circumstances.


    I quickly took out my mobile phone and called Jiangshan Pangge. When I called, Jiangshan Liu Lang was wandering in the street. It was not far from the restaurant. They were going to the red light district.


    I said I needed help here. Jiangshan and Pangge asked me to wait two minutes and they would arrive.


    At this time, those yellow hairs had already started on Liu Zheng and said fiercely, "I want to see if the police will catch me if I beat you today?"


    The steel tooth girl wanted to hold the yellow hair, but she was pushed away by the yellow hair.


    I hurried up to help the steel tooth girl up, and then went to pull the frame.


    "You TMD, don''t mind your own business, or you''ll clean up together!"


    "OK, you try!"

 Chapter 122

    Maybe it''s because fighting makes me brave, so I''m not afraid of those yellow hairs at all. Those yellow hairs are short and not strong. If I fight alone, I''m not afraid at all, but there are many of them, which is a little difficult to deal with.


    Seeing that I was so afraid of things, the leader Huang Mao took Liu zhenghang lying on the ground aside, and then looked at me arrogantly. Without saying a word, he punched me in the face without any sign. I couldn''t avoid being knocked down by his fist.


    "Shit, I thought you had a cow. This hanging pattern still wanted to learn from others. Shit!" before I stood up, the leader''s yellow hair kicked me in the stomach. Like other yellow hairs, they were not idle and punched and kicked me.


    I lay on the ground with my head in my arms and was beaten. At this time, I thought that Jiangshan fat brothers would come early, otherwise I would be beaten into a pig''s head today.


    The leader''s yellow hair hit me very well. At this time, a powerful hand put on his shoulder and broke him to the ground. This hand is fat brother, and only fat brother is so powerful.


    After the leader''s yellow hair fell to the ground, he scolded fiercely: "fuck TMD, who just got me to the ground!"


    Fat brother grabbed his collar and lifted him from the ground like a chicken. Then he looked at him and said casually, "I did it just now. What''s the matter? Do you have any questions I need to answer for you?"


    Fat brother''s strong arm believed that the leader''s yellow hair had felt it. After fat brother finished, he said with a smile: "brother, don''t worry, I have no doubt. I''ll get out of your way!"


    Jiangshan pulled me up from the ground, looked at me and said, "han zi, you can''t do this. You''ve been put down like this. Did you roll the sheets with sun Han and make your body empty?"


    "Shit, don''t you see there are five of them? I''m not Bruce Lee. How can I fight alone!" I looked at Jiangshan and said angrily.


    The leader, Huang Mao, saw that I was with fat brother. He hurried to the waist and wanted to escape. At this time, I shouted, "stop! Didn''t you hit me very well just now? Now you know you''re afraid?"


    "Brother, we just made a mistake. I''m really sorry. If you have a lot of adults, let us go!" those yellow hairs looked at me and said. If they hadn''t come, I think they would have hit me better.


    Just when I wanted to take a breath for myself, the boss came back. The boss was a good man. Seeing that I was going to beat those yellow hairs, he quickly came up and asked me what was going on and why I wanted to beat people.


    I told the boss the whole story. The boss said that peace is the most important thing. It''s almost the new year. Don''t worry so much with others. Those yellow hairs are not fools. They handed me 200 yuan for my medical expenses, and then ran away.


    I''m not happy to let those yellow hairs go, but the boss asked fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang to have a free meal in the restaurant, and my grievances dissipated.


    Jiangshan fat brother, when they had dinner, there were no guests in the restaurant, so I sat down to eat with them.


    When I first met, I was only 17 years old. Now I''m almost 20. I think it''s really fast.


    Brother Pang and Jiangshan have graduated. They both work in brother Kun''s Di bar, and Liu Lang helps sister Qian watch the billiards room.


    The big guy thought of it with infinite emotion. He picked up the bottle and began to drink. We kept drinking like this until we couldn''t drink any more.


    Fat brother Jiangshan and they both drink well, and Liu Lang and I are drunk. Jiangshan was going to take me back. Anyway, she came off work, but steel tooth sister said she could take me back, and Jiangshan and fat brother sent Liu Lang back.


    I''m confused, but I''m still a little sober. Liu Zheng said he sent steel tooth sister back and sent me back by the way. He said it''s inappropriate for steel tooth sister to send me. Steel tooth sister said it''s all right. She can send me. Thank Liu Zheng for his kindness.


    Steel tooth sister helped me walk on the night road. Because I drank a little too much, I didn''t walk very steadily. I accidentally stepped on something and sprained my foot. My body unconsciously fell on steel tooth sister. I instinctively wanted to catch something, but I accidentally caught steel tooth sister''s chest.


    I have to say that the breast enhancement exercise of steel tooth sister was really effective. The chest of steel tooth sister was really much larger. I couldn''t help pinching it at that time. It was soft and elastic.


    After I pinched it, I quickly took my hand away, and then walked awkwardly. I woke up a lot when I was so fooled.


    "Brother Han, are you blushing when you touch a girl''s chest for the first time?" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said with a smile. She didn''t blame me for my actions just now, but smiled with a smile.


    I touched my cheek, then shook my head and explained that I blushed because of drinking. Unexpectedly, the steel tooth sister was more happy when she heard what I said. Looking at me, she smiled and said, "brother Han, you speak so clearly. Do you deliberately pretend to be drunk and want to attack others'' breasts!"


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I definitely don''t have this idea. It was an accident just now, really, it was an accident just now! How can I be that kind of person!" I looked at the steel tooth sister and quickly explained.


    "Well, well, I didn''t say anything about you. I don''t blame you. Anyway, you should do me. Who makes me owe you?" the steel tooth sister said when she looked at me.


    I coughed and asked sister steel teeth how many times I had to get her. Sister steel teeth and the lovely counted her with their fingers and said it more than ten times, but she couldn''t remember how many times. She also blamed me for not getting her. If I had gotten her, she would remember.


    I found an excuse to do it when I''m free. Now I want to go back to bed. The steel tooth sister said Oh, and then whispered, "don''t blame me yourself. Anyway, I won''t pay you back if you don''t do it!"


    After muttering, sister steel teeth helped me back to my rental house. Sister steel teeth sent me to the door and left. I walked into the rental house alone. At that time, sun Han was taking a bath. I took off my clothes and walked towards the bathroom.


    The bathroom in the rental house was unlocked, so I gently pushed the door and opened it. Sun Han was taking a bath at that time. When she saw me coming in and asked me to go out, she had to take a bath!


    "What''s the meaning of taking a bath? Let''s take a mandarin duck bath together!" I hugged sun Han, and then pressed sun Han against the wall. Sun Han had to put his legs between my waist and let me try to get her.


    After finishing, sun Han and I rubbed each other''s backs. After taking a bath and returning to bed, sun Han asked me to do it again. When I finished again, I had been drained and was very sleepy. I fell asleep holding sun Han.


    The next day, gang Ya was late again because she chatted with Liu Zheng too late.


    Liu Zheng not only chatted with gang Ya Mei on his mobile phone in the evening, but also didn''t stop in the restaurant. He talked about foreign customs and customs with gang Ya Mei and said that he would take Gang Ya Mei out to travel when he had time, but Gang Ya Mei obviously didn''t care about him.


    The boss loves his son very much and sees that Liu Zheng is interested in steel tooth sister. The boss sometimes asks steel tooth sister to leave work early and Liu Zheng to have dinner and see a movie or something, but steel tooth sister didn''t go to dinner and see a movie with Liu Zheng, but worked in the restaurant until I got off work.


    One morning, gang Ya came to my rental house early. At that time, I was still sleeping in bed with sun Han.


    I got up vaguely to open the door for the steel tooth sister, asked the steel tooth sister what''s the matter, steel tooth? Let me wash quickly and tell me something.


    After I washed, I went to work with sister steel teeth. On the way, sister steel teeth told me that just last night, when Liu was chatting with her, she confessed to her. Sister steel teeth asked me what to do?


    I smiled and said what to do, do what you want!


    Steel tooth sister looked into my eyes seriously and asked me, "brother Han, do you want me to promise?"

 Chapter 123

    Of course, I can''t be joking. After finishing the expression on my face, I looked at her and said seriously, "to tell you the truth, Liu Zheng is actually quite good. You see, he doesn''t look too ugly, and he has knowledge, good family conditions, and..., I want to continue, But she was interrupted by the steel tooth girl.


    Steel tooth sister looked at me and said seriously, "brother Han, I know all this. I just want to ask you, should I promise Liu Zheng? Don''t always deliberately stray from the subject, okay?"


    Although I think I treat steel tooth sister as my sister, to be honest, if steel tooth sister really agrees to Liu Zheng, I will never feel comfortable, but I can''t give steel tooth sister anything, which makes me a special contradiction. It''s not to let steel tooth sister promise, nor is it to let steel tooth sister refuse.


    "If we could meet earlier, I would definitely let you refuse, but in the truth of my life, you''re a little late. I can''t be responsible for you or do anything for you, so you''d better make your own decision!" I looked at sister steel teeth and said seriously, which is also my heart.


    Some people are like this. Just coming one step late is to miss. Missing means you can''t stay together.


    To say that the woman who knows me best in the world, steel tooth sister ranks third. The first is my mother, the second is sun Han, and then steel tooth sister. Although I didn''t elaborate, steel tooth sister already understands what I mean, so she didn''t ask me any more.


    Last night, Liu Zheng confessed with sister steel teeth, but sister steel teeth didn''t answer. Liu Zheng said that he would say those three words with sister steel teeth himself today.


    Sister steel teeth and I came to the restaurant early, and then waited for diners to come to serve them as before.


    Before the others came, steel teeth and I sat there chatting.


    After a while, Liu Zheng came to the restaurant with other colleagues in the restaurant. Today, Liu Zheng was wearing a straight suit and his black leather shoes were polished many times. Liu Zheng still holds a bouquet of roses in his hand. Generally speaking, that bouquet of roses should be 99.


    Other colleagues also cheer for Liu Zheng with red heart balloons in their hands. As the saying goes, people are in good spirits when they have a happy event. Liu Zheng walks to gang Ya Mei with roses in his arms. When he sees Liu Zheng coming over with such a bunch of roses, I get up and walk to one side and let Gang Ya Mei make her own decision.


    Liu Zheng came to the steel tooth sister without saying a word. Looking at the steel tooth sister, he smiled and knelt on one knee, "have you considered what I told you last night?" Liu Zheng looked at the steel tooth sister and said seriously, with some embarrassment on his face.


    "From the first day I saw you, I was deeply attracted by you. I really want to be with you, protect you and love you! Can you give me a chance? I swear I will treat you well!" Liu Zheng said sincerely looking at steel teeth.


    Those colleagues stood nearby. After Liu Zheng finished, those colleagues were booing and shouting together. I stood and looked at the news here, but found that the boss had come to the store, but like me, the boss looked at me and didn''t speak.


    The boss''s face is smiling. I can see that if steel tooth sister is his daughter-in-law, he will be very happy. The boss and his ex-wife have divorced for more than ten years. Liu Zheng was raised by him. He loves Liu Zheng very much.


    "In fact, you are very good, knowledgeable, handsome and have good family conditions. You can''t find any kind of girl you want. I am a rural girl and don''t deserve you!" said the steel tooth sister, looking at Liu Zheng. Originally, it was a euphemistic refusal, but the people who want to love are so cheap. I don''t belittle Liu Zheng until the Yellow River, I have a deep understanding of that psychology and taste.


    "I don''t mind it. If you promise to be with me, we''ll buy a house in the city in the future. As long as you promise me, I''ll promise you anything!" Liu Zheng said excitedly. He was a little excited. It''s not difficult to see from his eyes that he really cares about steel teeth. But in this world, most of the sincerity is betrayed.


    "I think you''ve really misunderstood. I mean, there''s a big gap between us, and there''s already someone in my heart," said steely girl, looking at Liu Zheng. In fact, the steel tooth sister is also very embarrassed. She can''t refuse. It hurts people if she refuses.


    "There is someone in your heart. Who is it? I will try my best to be better than him. As long as you give me a chance, I will surpass him!" Liu Zheng still refuses to let go. It can be seen that he really likes steel teeth, but no matter how humble he is, the result will be the same in the end.


    "No one can replace him in my heart!" when the steel tooth sister said this, she looked at me, and I quickly picked my face. It has nothing to do with me, and I don''t want to get involved.


    "Forgive me. I''m really sorry!" sister steel teeth apologized to Liu Zheng and walked away.


    Liu Zheng knelt down on one knee and looked at me again. Then he walked out of the door with roses and saw that his son''s confession had failed. The boss''s face was suddenly bad, and I saw all this.


    Liu Zheng didn''t come to the store all day, and the boss didn''t look better. He didn''t smile at us.


    The next day, gang Ya Mei told me that Liu Zheng had chatted with her through the chat software again. Liu Zheng told Gang Ya Mei that she would take action to make Gang Ya Mei fall in love with him, and gang Ya Mei didn''t say much about it.


    After the confession incident, the relationship between Liu Zheng and me has become a lot stiff. In the past, Liu Zheng saw me smiling and talked to me politely.


    But after the confession, Liu Zheng hardly spoke to me. Sometimes I took the initiative to talk to him, and he didn''t pay attention to me. Later, I simply didn''t talk to him. Anyway, my childhood was still the same without him.


    One day, steel tooth sister was ill and didn''t come to work. I had planned to see her after work at night, but after work, I walked alone on the night road. After a while, several dark shadows caught up with me. I looked back and found that it was the five yellow hairs that took advantage of steel tooth sister that day.


    Before I spoke, the five yellow hairs grabbed my collar and punched me without saying a word.


    They were still five. Of course, I couldn''t beat them alone. I was knocked down by them three or two times.


    "Fuck NIMA, I let you go last time. If you dare to come, I will never let you go this time!" after I was knocked down to the ground, I looked at the five yellow hairs and said fiercely. I knew I shouldn''t have let them go so easily at the beginning.


    The leader''s yellow hair slapped me in the face and said fiercely, "you''re alone this time. How do you think we can deal with you!"


    Then the leader''s yellow hair kicked me hard. Although I couldn''t beat them, it was impossible to be beaten like this. I fought back when I was beaten, but the result was more violent.


    Nosebleed, bleeding from the corners of my mouth, footprints all over my body, and my face was swollen.


    "You TMD are arrogant again. Be honest in the future. If you have a girlfriend, don''t flirt outside. Be honest, or you will be punished later!" after kicking me, those yellow hairs left arrogantly.


    These yellow hairs threaten me. I don''t think it''s anything, but I have girlfriends who flirt with women and have a relationship with them. It''s none of their business.


    I dragged my aching body back to the rental house. Sun Han saw me like this and asked me if I was fighting outside again.


    Sun Han hates me fighting outside now. When I fight outside, sun Han will scold me. Sometimes he can coax sun Han for a long time.


    After wiping some medicinal wine, I left and planned to see the steel tooth girl.


    After I went, I found that Liu Zheng was also there.

 Chapter 124

    Gang Ya Mei''s face was not very good when she was lying in bed. Liu Zhengzheng sat at the head of gang Ya Mei''s bed and gently asked her how she was. He went to buy medicine for gang Ya Mei later. Seeing that the house she rented was so simple, Liu Zheng also said that he wanted to help Gang Ya Mei rent a better house. Gang Ya Mei politely declined.


    Liu Zheng didn''t say anything when he saw me coming. When she saw that my face was swollen, she looked at me and asked with concern, "brother Han, what''s the matter with you? Have you been beaten?"


    I said nothing. I was beaten a few times. Then I went to sister steel teeth and asked her what happened. Sister steel teeth said that he probably had a cold. After sister steel teeth said that, I went out to buy medicine for her.


    After I bought the medicine, I burned hot water for steel tooth sister to take the medicine. Liu Zheng was embarrassed to get along with me and left after a while. Anyway, he was only embarrassed to stay.


    After Liu Zheng left, I fed steel teeth sister medicine and was ready to leave, but steel teeth sister asked me to stay a little longer and just sit with her for a while.


    After I sat down at the bedside of steel tooth sister, steel tooth sister opened the quilt and sat up, and then hugged me. I can feel the pressure and elasticity in front of steel tooth sister''s chest.


    Steel tooth sister looked at me with a small face, and then seriously asked me, "brother Han, do you think I look good?"


    I looked at the steel tooth sister. From my point of view, the steel tooth sister''s face is particularly good-looking. It is estimated that this is because I am relatively tall. I looked at the steel tooth sister and seriously said that you are very good-looking.


    After listening to this, she looked at me with satisfaction, then looked at me with some blurred eyes, and then pasted her lips. To be honest, I left a psychological shadow after being scratched by her braces, so when she pasted her lips, I was a little confused and didn''t know what to do next.


    "Brother Han, don''t worry. I''ve already taken off my braces!" the steel tooth sister smiled at me and said, and then put her little tongue into my mouth mercilessly, hugged my neck and kept kissing.


    After kissing with steel teeth sister for a while, I left. I didn''t leave until I saw steel teeth sister cover the quilt.


    When I went back, sun Han had gone to bed. After calling twice, sun Han didn''t respond to me. I didn''t care so much. After lifting sun Han''s pajamas, I pressed on Sun han to vent. As soon as I got in, sun Han woke up, rubbing his eyes with one hand and beating me with a small powder fist with the other hand.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t sleep well at night, you make people laugh!" Sun Han looked at me and kept pushing my body with her hands, but her strength was too small to push me.


    "What else can I do? What else can I do besides doing you?", I looked at Sun Han and said with a bad smile. I also tried a lot on my waist.


    Although sun Han''s face was unwilling, his body was very honest, and his legs were like a rope between my waist.


    After doing it for a while, sun Han actually pinched my butt and asked me to work harder. She was going to bed when she finished it early, but after it was finished, sun Han asked me to do it again, otherwise I would not be allowed to sleep.


    When I finished again, I had little strength. I collapsed on the bed and slept. Sun Han also lay down on my chest and slept contentedly.


    The next afternoon was the meal point. I was busy in the restaurant. Sun Han called me, but I didn''t have time to answer, so I hung up. But Sun Han then called me again. I really didn''t have time to answer, so I hung up.


    I was going to call sun Han when the meal point passed. After more than half an hour or so, I finally had free time. I quickly took out my mobile phone to call sun Han, but no matter how many calls I made, sun Han hung up on me. She didn''t answer any of my calls and hung up on me.


    Don''t think about it. Sun Han was absolutely angry. I rushed to the rental house immediately after work at night, but when I got to the door of the rental house, I was stunned. I didn''t know what hit the door of the rental house, and the lock was smashed.


    After I pushed the door open, I was even more surprised. Everything in the house was in a mess. All the sheets and bedding were on the ground. There were people''s urine on it. Sun Han''s computer was smashed to pieces. There were fragments on the ground and all the pots and pans were smashed in the bathroom.


    Seeing that the rental house was made like this, I was surprised and angry. Who did this!


    I called sun Han angrily, but after making many calls, sun Han still hung up and didn''t answer. Helpless, I called Jiangshan fat brothers and asked them if they saw sun Han.


    Jiangshan said that when he went out to play, he saw sun ha angrily go to a hotel. He should have stayed in that hotel. Let me have a look. After I asked the address, I immediately ran to the hotel. When I ran, I was out of breath.


    I went to the front desk and asked sun Han''s room number. Then I ran to the door of sun Han''s room and knocked. Sun Han was angry in the room and asked me who I was and why?


    After I said that, sun Han opened the door for me. After sun Han opened the door, I looked at Sun Han angrily and asked sun Han what happened to the rental house and how it had become like that.


    After I asked angrily, sun Han asked me if I had offended anyone recently? I said I offended people there. I haven''t offended people these days.


    "If you don''t offend others, how can the rental house be made like that! I''ve only been out for a while and come back like that. If you don''t offend others outside, who will be full and support to make our rental house!" Sun Han looked at me and said angrily.


    Sun Han had something to do in the afternoon and went out for a while. When he came back, the rental house was made like that. I didn''t know what to do. Sun Han called me, but I was very busy and didn''t answer. Sun Han was very angry and went to stay in the hotel.


    "I called you for the first time, but you didn''t answer!" Sun Han looked at me angrily and said.


    Sun Han said that I must have offended people by fighting outside, so I was retaliated by others. The reason why Sun Han said so was that I didn''t fight less outside, but most of them fought for fat brother Jiangshan. Jiangshan and fat brother''s family didn''t say a word. As long as I wanted to help, people came to help immediately. I have no reason not to help when they need help.


    That is, because I was fighting outside, sun Han was disgusted with my fighting. But I really didn''t fight this time. I was just beaten.


    I explained to sun Han for a long time, but Sun Han didn''t believe it. Sun Han said I must have offended people by fighting outside. Otherwise, how could others retaliate.


    I''m speechless too. I didn''t leave any good image for sun Han before.


    But I didn''t speak. Sun Han was still there to scold me. It was like I made the rental house like that. Originally, the rental house was made like that. I was also very uncomfortable. After all, it was our love nest for more than two years, and I was also very distressed. Sun Han also scolded me like this. I was angry for a moment. I held up my mouth with sun Han. For so long, sun Han scolded me. I always coaxed her with a smile and never contradicted her, but this time I really couldn''t help it.


    "How many times have I told you that I really didn''t fight this time? Why don''t you believe it!" I looked at Sun Han and said loudly.


    "You haven''t been fighting outside once or twice. If it weren''t for your rental house, you would yell at me!" my sun Han looked at it and said wrongfully.


    So we quarreled in the corridor and woke up the people in other rooms. People got up and told us before we shut up.


    After being told by people in other rooms, sun Han and I shut up. I didn''t want to quarrel with sun Han, so I planned to go back.


    "The rental house is like that. Where else can you go? Anyway, the room is open. You''ll stay here with me tonight!" as soon as I was about to turn around and leave, sun Han stopped me and asked me to stay with her tonight.

 Chapter 126

    "It''s the man we beat up in the restaurant that day. He found us and gave us money to fight against you. We don''t want to conflict with you, but we can''t help collecting money to eliminate disasters for others!" the leader yellow hair looked at us with a cry.


    I understand. It was Liu Zheng, the son of the restaurant owner, who was behind me. But I really don''t understand why he spent so much money to hire someone to kill me. I didn''t have a holiday with him.


    "When he paid you to fix me, did he say why he wanted to fix me?" I looked at the leader''s yellow hair and asked.


    "What''s the specific reason? He didn''t say. At that time, he gave us money and told us to leave, but it can be seen that he seems to hate you!" the leading yellow hair looked at me and said.


    The leader, Huang Mao, absolutely dare not lie to me. What he said must be the truth. Then I seem to have to change my goal.


    "For the sake of your honesty to me, I''ll spare you this time today. If you dare to use any crooked ideas against me in the future, I''ll never make you feel better!" I looked at the leader Huang Mao and said.


    After I finished, the leader Huang Mao left with people in a very embarrassed way. After those Huang Mao left, sun Han''s phone came in time like an alarm clock.


    After I answered, sun Han was angry and asked me to go back quickly. She told me something. I hung up and asked Jiangshan to take me back on a motorcycle. After I entered the house, I saw sun Han sitting in bed angrily and seeing me come in. Sun Han looked at me bitterly and asked me what I had just gone out. I said I had just gone out for a walk.


    "I haven''t been with you for a day or two. I don''t know you. You just went to fight. I don''t want to talk about you. You''re 20 years old. How can you fight like a child every day!" I stood there like a child and let Sun Han scold.


    Sun Han was disgusted with my fight. She said that instead of spending time fighting, I''d better use my fighting energy to make money. Sun Han made more money on the live broadcast than I did in the restaurant. That''s why she disliked my low salary.


    But dislike is dislike. Sun Han is usually very kind to me. Sometimes when I don''t have money, she will spend it for me. Sometimes I have to send some of my money back to my parents. Originally, my salary was very low, so most of the expenses in the county were spent on Sun Han''s money.


    But Sun Han usually doesn''t say anything, but if I go out to fight, it''s another matter. As long as I go out to fight, sun Han will scold.


    Sun Han sat on the bed and sat there angrily after scolding me. I hurried to sit next to sun han to coax her. After coaxing for a while, sun Han''s anger dissipated. Sun Han asked me to make good money in the future and stop fighting. I quickly said yes.


    After sun Han''s anger subsided, I held sun Han and put him on the bed. Then I kissed sun Han on his face, "do you want it again?" Sun Han put his arms around my neck and looked at me and said softly.


    "I can''t help it. I can''t control shigeng as soon as I see you. Who makes you my woman?" he said, and I took off sun Han''s clothes and pants.


    Sun Han also catered to my actions. Sun Han knew my length and I also knew the depth of sun Han. With sun Han''s cooperation, I disarmed and surrendered in a short time.


    The next morning, steel tooth sister and I went to the restaurant to work. On the way, steel tooth sister asked me if my rental house was damaged. Do I know who did it.


    I told steel teeth that I don''t know yet, but I know it clearly in my heart.


    Shortly after my sister steel teeth and I came to the restaurant, Liu Zheng also came to the restaurant. Sister steel teeth said that although she refused Liu Zheng, Liu Zheng still chased her online and refused to give up. For this, sister steel teeth was also a great headache.


    It was early in the morning and there were no diners in the restaurant. I went to Liu Zheng and asked him to go outside with me. I had something to tell him.


    Who knows, Liu Zheng didn''t pay attention to me at all. After glancing at me, he asked me what I had to do. If there was anything, he said it face to face here. Why did he have to go out? It''s not something shady.


    "You pay someone to fix me. It''s disgraceful to say it. You don''t want sister steel teeth to know what you''ve done. If you want face, go outside with me and make it clear. Of course, if you really don''t want face, it''s OK here. I don''t mind!" after I said that, Liu Zheng followed me out of the door without me shouting.


    Liu Zheng walked out of the door and I followed him. After going out, I grabbed Liu Zheng''s collar fiercely, then looked at him and said fiercely: "I haven''t had any conflict with you during the time you came. Why did you spend money to find someone to fix me? Even if you beat me, you let them destroy my rented house! What''s your heart!"


    Liu Zheng pulled my hand open, then looked at me and shouted, "because you deserve it. You already have a girlfriend. Why do you want sister steel teeth to give up on you? You know I like sister steel teeth, and you let sister steel teeth care about you!"


    I understand. Liu spent money on someone to fix me because of jealousy.


    "So it is!" I looked at Liu Zheng and said with a bitter smile, "if you can''t catch up with sister steel teeth, you blame me for your mistake. Why don''t you find your own reason? No wonder sister steel teeth won''t see you. I can''t see anything like you!" after that, I turned away.


    "It''s because of your existence that I''m blocked. Without you, steel teeth would have liked me! I''m so kind to her, but she''s bent on you. Why? Why? I can''t compare with you! Why should I be abandoned!" as I was about to leave, Liu Zheng grabbed my clothes and hit me with a fist.


    Jealousy makes Liu Zheng more angry. At this time, Liu Zheng is just like Tang Tianyi, angry and conceited.


    What Liu Zheng may not know is that it is his pride and sense of superiority that makes others feel a sense of distance from him. Some people are like this. He thinks he is great and he can easily get anything in the world, but when he can''t get it, the anger brought by jealousy and vanity will be infinitely amplified in his heart. Tang Tianyi was like this before, and so is Liu Zheng now.


    "You already have a girlfriend. Why do you want steel teeth to fall in love with you? I don''t accept it!" said Liu Zheng, clenching his fist and punching me again.


    I didn''t fight back. At this moment, the best way to fight back is not to fight back.


    Seeing Liu Zheng so excited and the destruction of the rental house, I''m much relieved. Now I''m worried that Liu Zheng, who has always been eager for steel teeth sister, will do anything impulsive to steel teeth sister, just like Tang Tianyi.


    "Stop!" just as I was about to leave, Liu Zheng grabbed my clothes, then looked at me and said fiercely: "I''m going to beat you today! If you fall, you''ll have to stay away from sister steel teeth in the future!"


    I didn''t answer him. I had heard Tang Tianyi''s familiar words. I took his hand away and prepared to go back to the restaurant, but Liu Zheng, who was very excited and hostile to me, hit me on the nose with a fist.


    I wiped my nose and didn''t fight back. Liu Zheng asked me why I didn''t fight back. He paid someone to make my rental house like that. Why didn''t I clean him up?


    "If you think you can make steel teeth like you if you beat me down, feel free. I''ll let you down! Instead of focusing on revenge, you''d better focus on other places!" I looked at Liu Zhengyi''s words.


    "I''m very angry that you asked someone to destroy my rental house, but I decided not to pursue it!"


    Then I turned and left.


    After that, I would think that Liu Zheng asked someone to destroy my rental house and punched me. Why didn''t I get angry at that time. I think maybe I''m a little more mature.

 Chapter 127

    The relationship between Liu Zheng and me is getting worse and worse. The boss is his father. Because of the things between Liu Zheng and me, the boss is not as good to me as before. He won''t talk to me with a smile as before. He doesn''t speak well with me occasionally. Sometimes he even puts his face on me.


    Later, I learned that it was Liu who was speaking ill of me and slandering me at the boss. In itself, they were a father son relationship. The boss must be on his side.


    I certainly can''t stay in the restaurant. When the Chinese New Year is coming, I asked my boss to resign, but the boss said that I can''t recruit anyone and won''t let me go. He also said that as long as I don''t go, I can get an extra salary of hundreds of yuan.


    I decided that there was no way back. I put down my words on the same day. I said I was determined to go. I didn''t work for you for two days a day. When the salary is settled, you can do it yourself! I''ll get my salary the day after tomorrow! My ugly words are ahead of me. If I don''t get paid when I come, don''t blame me for turning my face.


    This is the first time I have talked to my boss in this tone since I worked in the restaurant for so long. I used to respect him very much, but he was unkind to me, which is no wonder me.


    Originally, I thought my boss would settle the account for me when I pulled down my face, but the boss saw that I had such a good attitude, and his previously calm tone changed. He looked at me and said proudly: "I haven''t treated you badly these days. You know it''s the busiest time in the restaurant and you have to quit. You''re obviously fixing me. Since you don''t respect me, I don''t need to be polite to you. I''ll make it clear to you. If you honestly finish the new year for me, I won''t give you less money, but if you want to leave now, I''ll give you one I won''t give you any money! "


    Since he doesn''t think about the past and I tore his face, I won''t give him a good face.


    "I''ve worked under you for so long. Although I don''t dare to say what credit I have, there''s a lot of hard work. If you don''t think about the past, I don''t need to be polite to you! The day after tomorrow! The day after tomorrow, if I don''t get a salary, I won''t make your family a safe year!" I looked at the boss and said fiercely.


    I haven''t felt anything bad about him before. Who knows that Liu Zheng has provoked him into this virtue now.


    "You think I''m scared, I''ll tell you! Just you! I''ll work for people all my life! You dead wage earner still wants to threaten me, and I''ll accompany you to the end!". Although the boss is over half a hundred years old, he is full of confidence. He must be supported by Liu Zheng behind his back.


    "That doesn''t count. You''ll do it yourself!" I said fiercely, took off my work clothes, smashed them on the ground, and then slammed the door.


    In the evening, after work, she came to my rental house, found me and asked me why I was so angry. I told her what Liu Zheng did. At first, she didn''t believe it. She said that Liu Zheng should not be that kind of person. I laughed at myself, "I didn''t treat you as an outsider, so I told you. If you don''t believe me, I''m too lazy to explain to you!"


    To tell the truth, I don''t believe it, but I really didn''t expect that Liu Zhengren, who is tall and big, would play dirty tricks behind his back like a scheming bitch. I''ll forget all the things that he asked someone to destroy my rental house. He had to be dissatisfied and intensify his efforts to deal with me.


    I won''t cause trouble, but that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of trouble!


    "I really didn''t expect him to be such a person?" said the steel tooth sister angrily.


    Steel teeth told me that after I left today, the boss found her and asked her to work hard. When she did well, she was asked to be the restaurant manager with a salary of 81 months.


    After listening to the steel tooth sister, I felt an inexplicable pain in my heart. It seems that I am too young.


    Steel tooth sister said that since I quit, she will quit tomorrow. But if steel tooth sister is worried that she will quit, the boss won''t give her the rest of the salary. Steel tooth sister asked me to help her. I said you''d better not resign. I resigned for a reason. Just work hard in the restaurant.


    Steel teeth sister said I wouldn''t work in the restaurant, so she didn''t mean anything to stay in the restaurant. However, under my persuasion, steel teeth sister still followed my advice and finished the new year in the restaurant.


    However, after only one day''s hard work, steel tooth sister was determined to quit her job. The reason was that the boss asked her to accompany Liu Zheng when steel tooth sister went to work the next day. She didn''t have to work, but the salary was still given to her, only a lot more.


    Steel tooth sister naturally didn''t promise. Steel tooth sister said that I had just left. The boss and Liu Zheng joined forces to pull her into the water. If it takes longer, it''s OK. Steel tooth sister said she didn''t feel safe if I wasn''t here. No matter how I advised, steel tooth sister was determined to quit her job this time.


    I didn''t say much about her determination. She quit her job. As a result, like me, the boss didn''t pay her, so I planned to help her get her salary back when I asked for her salary.


    After I lost my job in the restaurant, I slept in the rental house every day. Jiangshan and they worked in brother Kun''s Di bar. They were busy recently, so I didn''t have the good intention to disturb them. People were getting moldy at home every day.


    The night before I was ready to go to the restaurant owner to ask for salary, I called Jiangshan Pangge. Although Jiangshan was very busy, he still answered when he saw that it was me. I briefly told Jiangshan about the matter.


    Jiangshan said angrily, "what kind of boss is this? He doesn''t pay people''s hard-earned money. I''ll call brother Pang tomorrow and ask some people to ask for your salary. Don''t worry. We''ll help you tomorrow morning!"


    The next morning, brother Jiangshan brought people to the door of my rental house. After finishing my clothes, I followed brother Jiangshan. They were ready to go to the restaurant. Before leaving, sun Han repeatedly told me to get my salary and not to start with others. I nodded and said it was certain, and then followed brother Jiangshan to the door of the restaurant.


    I didn''t say anything. I walked into the restaurant with my fat brother Jiangshan. They came to the counter boss. The boss was looking at the account book at the counter. I snapped on the table, looked at the boss and said angrily, "where''s my salary?"


    The boss put down the account book and saw that I had brought so many people. He didn''t dare to give me a face directly.


    "I''m doing the accounting these days. I''ll pay you back in two days!" the boss looked at me and said calmly. He obviously delayed the time. If I come back two days later, he must still say that he wanted to delay paying me.


    Fat brother slapped on the counter, looked at the boss and said fiercely, "we didn''t come to talk to you today. I''ll tell you plainly that you can''t give money, but you''re expected to go to the hospital today!"


    "What do you want?" at this moment, Liu Zheng ran over and blocked the restaurant owner with his body.


    "If you dare to make trouble, I''ll tell you, I''m not polite to you!" Liu Zheng said calmly as he looked at us.


    "Just you? You don''t pee and take care of yourself! You really think you''re great," said fat brother. Liu Zheng was about to start, but I stopped him at the critical moment.


    "Boss, I haven''t been working under your hands for a day or two, and I don''t want to have any unhappiness with you. What if you pay me today, and we won''t offend the river in the future? If you really deliberately don''t get along with me! I''m sorry, I don''t want this salary, it''ll be regarded as your medical expenses!" I looked at the restaurant owner and said honestly.


    Working in the restaurant, the salary is 70% a month. I still haven''t got 7000 or 8000 wages.


    "I said, I''ve been calculating accounts for a while. I''ll calculate your salary in two days!" the boss looked at me and said.


    This dead boss, still procrastinate with me, fight!

 Chapter 128

    "Fuck! Han zi, don''t talk to him and start to fuck him!" the fat man said loudly, grabbed the boss''s collar, and then threw the boss to the ground with all his strength.


    In fact, it''s not necessary for fat brother to say that at this time, I''m already angry. I''m still in charge of 3721. I rolled up my sleeves and started.


    Without saying a word, I grabbed Liu Zheng and didn''t say anything to him. I punched him in the face.


    "I didn''t even bother you about finding someone to destroy my rental house. Why did you intensify your efforts to deal with me!", I shouted, clutching Liu Zheng''s collar. I really don''t understand why he still dealt with me like this after I made such concessions.


    "Because of you, the steel tooth girl won''t like me! Why do you say that?" Liu Zheng looked at me and said.


    After that, Liu Zheng also punched me severely. Liu Zheng and I fought together. The boss was surrounded by Jiangshan and they beat him. I stopped when Liu Zheng was beaten black and blue by me. At this time, the restaurant owner was beaten and shouted there.


    After we stopped, we left. The restaurant owner and Liu Zheng were badly beaten. According to Jiangshan, the restaurant owner had at least two broken ribs. My salary was not enough for his medical expenses, but in the final analysis, he deserved it. I gave him a chance. He found it himself.


    After chatting casually, Jiangshan fat brother and they left. I went to find the steel tooth sister first and told her that she didn''t want the money. Although the steel tooth sister said nothing to me, she was obviously unhappy on her face. I didn''t know how to comfort her. After saying a few words of sorry, I left.


    When I went back, sun Han was cooking lunch for me. After I entered the house, sun Han''s first sentence was to ask me if I got my salary. I said no, but I beat up the boss and the boss''s son.


    When sun Han heard me say this, he changed his face, looked at me and said angrily, "Guan Yihan, how old are you? Why are you still like a child? You don''t get your salary and beat others up. You''re so powerful!" Sun Han looked at me and said angrily.


    Then I was scolded by sun Han. Sun Han said that I was worthless and knew to fight. Originally, the salary was not high, so I didn''t think of a way to get it. Now it''s OK, people have also called others, and the salary must be less.


    I coaxed sun Han for a long time. Sun Han didn''t forgive me. When sun Han was in bed at night, she told me that she had told her family about me on the phone. Her family said that she wanted me to prepare 100000 yuan of bride price money within two years, or she wouldn''t let sun Han marry me.


    That''s why Sun Han is so angry at me for not getting my salary.


    I didn''t speak for a long time. Sun Han turned his head to look at me, looked at me and asked softly, "do you think my family wants too much bride price money?"


    After I smiled, I pretended to be relaxed and said, "how can it be? I think your family needs less money for the bride price. How can you only be worth 100000 yuan for the rest of your life?"


    "Hum! That''s not because you gave me a discount!" Sun Han said mischievously, drilled into my arms, and then held my chest in his hand.


    I am a rural child. 100000 yuan is really a large amount for me. I just coaxed sun han to say so, but it is really difficult for me to make so much money in two years.


    Although it''s really difficult, we still have to work hard to earn money to achieve this goal. If people don''t even have a goal, it''s different from dead salted fish.


    Because the Chinese New Year is coming, there is no work to do outside. I stay honest in the rental house, while sun Han is broadcasting live day after day.


    One night, when sun Han was broadcasting live, a local tyrant came into sun Han''s studio. As soon as he came in, he brushed hundreds of gifts for sun Han and easily ranked first on the fan list.


    The local tyrant asked sun Han if he had a boyfriend. Sun Han smiled and said no in front of the camera. It''s not that sun Han lied. Generally, female anchors answer in this way. If they answer in this way, fans will have a heart to be the anchor''s boyfriend, so as to get more gifts and rewards.


    The local tyrant supported sun Han and asked him if he could be sun Han''s boyfriend. Sun Han said sweetly in front of the camera: "of course, but my boyfriend must be a very rich one, otherwise I don''t want it!"


    Of course, the local tyrant is not a fool. After hearing what sun Han said, the brush gave sun Han nearly thousands of gifts. This thousand is not a small amount, enough for me to earn more than ten days in the restaurant.


    After appreciating sun Han, the local tyrant chatted with sun Han in sun Han''s live studio. During this period, he also said a lot of love words with sun Han. Sun Han also responded sweetly. As long as the local tyrant was happy, he brushed a lot of gifts for sun Han.


    As sun Han''s real boyfriend, I was very uncomfortable when I saw sun Han and the local tyrant talking to each other. As for the man, I must be uncomfortable when he saw his girlfriend and others.


    After sun Han''s live broadcast, I expressed my strong dissatisfaction with sun Han. Sun Han said there was no way. People had money and gave so many gifts. How can they not hold them.


    "Besides, they just chatted with me on the Internet and didn''t do anything to me! Why are you jealous!", sun Han was obviously very happy with so much money today, and his eyebrows were full of smiles.


    But I can''t be happy. Inexplicably, I feel like I''m wearing a green hat. A sense of humiliation arises spontaneously.


    At night, sun Han was very tempted to say yes in his pajamas, but I didn''t respond to her and slept there wrapped in a quilt.


    In the following time, every night, the local tyrant would come to sun Han''s live studio to talk to sun Han, and would brush a lot of gifts for sun Han every time. When sun Han had gifts, he catered to the local tyrant in all kinds, and I was watching with a black line on my face.


    The local tyrant thought he was really familiar with sun Han. Unexpectedly, he called sun Han Xiao Han directly and intimately in sun Han''s live studio. That''s not enough. A fly is the kind with a large string of flying kisses, accompanied by all kinds of love. It''s more and more uncomfortable to see me.


    The local tyrant kept asking sun Han where he lived. He said that if he had time, he would come to have dinner with sun Han. Sun Han was going to say, but I caught him. I always remember my cousin''s lesson. What if sun Han encountered such a situation? I can''t let that happen.


    Sun Han was originally held back by me, but the local tyrant''s gift was splashed with a large amount. Sun Han probably felt embarrassed to let others brush the gift so much, so he told the local tyrant his address.


    Under the local tyrant''s gift offensive, sun Han also gave the local tyrant his contact information and telephone number.


    Not even that. After sun Han broadcast the live broadcast in the evening and we slept, the local tyrant called sun Han and asked sun Han whether he had slept in that very gentle tone. He also said whether he had disturbed sun Han by calling so late.


    Sun Han is very friendly with the local tyrant; Chatting, let the local tyrant hold more support at ordinary times.


    The local tyrant asked sun Han if he had free time during this period. If sun Han had free time, he would come to invite sun han to dinner another day.


    Sun Han said she was free during this period. If the local tyrant could come, of course she was willing to accept the invitation.


    You can tell from the voice on the phone that the local tyrant should be about 30 years old. His voice is still very magnetic. People who have not seen him know that he is the kind of man who often deceives girls into bed.


    After chatting for a while, sun Han hung up. I asked sun han to be on guard against such people. As soon as they heard the voice, they knew it was not a good thing.


    Sun Han said impatiently that he could do anything. People rewarded so many gifts!


    With that, sun Han went to bed wrapped in a quilt. I was not allowed to touch her. She said she wanted to sleep and asked me not to affect her.


    I have always comforted myself that the local tyrant is just an ordinary netizen on the Internet and will not have any impact on the life of sun Han and me, but I didn''t expect that he ruined my life.

 Chapter 130

    I came back after sending steel tooth sister back to help her cover the quilt. In the evening, I called sun Han and asked him what he was doing. Sun Han was in a good mood. He smiled and said to me that she was sleeping now and asked me what I called her about.


    I said I missed you. Sun Han told me to go to bed early, go to bed early and get up early. Then he hung up the phone. There was no way. I had to sleep alone under the quilt.


    I really miss her when sun Han is not around. I often call sun han to hurry back, but Sun Han often says why I am so anxious. She just goes back to her mother''s house. I just can''t give up her, but I really can''t give up her.


    Sun Han has been away for more than two months. I can only call her to solve the pain of Acacia. I often comfort myself who are lonely and restless and say that sun Han will be back soon. It''s good for sun han to come back.


    But the phone was the same. From the original one phone call every day to one phone call every three or four days later, sometimes she only said a few words. Sun Han hung up the phone and said she had something to do and had to hang up.


    On the day sun Han went for two months, she took the initiative to call me. I was very happy at that time, because I took the initiative to call her in the past two months, and she didn''t take the initiative to call me.


    I was very excited to answer, but I heard a fatal news for me. After I connected the phone, sun Han said to me calmly at the other end of the phone, "cold, let''s break up!"


    "Are you kidding me, breaking up?" I said with a smile on the phone. I thought sun Han was just kidding me, but I never thought she was not kidding me.


    "Han, be serious. I''m talking to you very seriously! I''ve figured out this trip back to my mother''s house. I don''t think we''re suitable!" Sun Han said coldly on the other end of the phone.


    Hearing sun Han say this, I knew that sun Han said breaking up was serious, but I really don''t want to break up with sun Han! My life has color only with her. How can I live without her!


    "Sun Han? What''s the matter with you? Why did you change once you went home? You said we were not suitable, we were not suitable! If you say it, I will change it! If I change it, we will be suitable!" I begged on the phone, and my tears flowed down.


    "You are no longer a child. You only fight all day and don''t earn a penny! After I came home, my family has expressed their attitude and won''t let me marry you anyway! I don''t want to worry about my family. Besides, I don''t think we are very suitable!" Sun Han said coldly on the other end of the phone, with no emotion in his tone.


    "I can change! I can change! I''ll find a job right away! I''ll definitely make money and don''t fight in the future. As long as you don''t leave me, I can do anything!" at this time, my tears have been very disappointing and my words have been crying.


    "No, we''ve broken up!" said Sun Han, and hung up.


    When I called again, sun Han''s phone had been turned off. At this time, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I collapsed on the ground and cried bitterly. I took sun Han as all I had. How can I continue to live without her.


    On the same day, I bought a ticket to sun Han''s house. I wanted to find her and ask her face to face. After more than ten hours of driving, I finally came to sun Han''s house. Sun Han''s house is similar to my home. They are earthen tile houses.


    After I went in, I saw sun Han''s parents. I didn''t know until I asked. Sun Han had only been here for a day. Moreover, sun Han''s parents didn''t say they wouldn''t let Sun Han marry me.


    I didn''t explain my identity to sun Han''s parents. I just said I was a good friend of sun Han. Sun Han''s parents were honest rural people and didn''t doubt me.


    So it seems that sun Han is lying to me, or that sun Han broke up with me because of something else.


    Knowing the truth, I felt no pain at all. On the contrary, I felt even worse. My heart hurt like a knife.


    In sun Han''s mother''s mouth, I learned sun Han''s whereabouts. One day after sun Han came, he went to other cities with a man and said he was going to travel. Sun Han''s mother said that the man was in his thirties and was very rich. Sun Han came in his car that day. It was a very valuable car.


    Sun Han''s mother also told me that sun Han called her and said that sun Han would go home the day after tomorrow. Sun Han''s mother also asked me to stay for two days. She said that anyway, I was Sun Han''s good friend and would have a good seat with sun Han at that time.


    After I refused, I bought a car ticket and left overnight. After I went back, I called Jiangshan Pangge and asked me what to do next. I said calmly, "I want to kill!"


    I went to buy a knife of more than 20 cm and took it with me. Then I called brother shangjiangshan Pang the day sun Han came home. We took a bus to sun Han''s house in advance and waited for sun Han on the mountain road.


    At this time, even if I cry, I have no tears. I have only one idea in my heart. Either let Sun Han go back with me, or everyone die together!


    I don''t know why I thought so at that time. Maybe it was because I loved sun Han too much! Love and hate!


    Jiangshan and brother Pang advised me not to do stupid things, but I listened.


    After waiting on the mountain road in the countryside for more than two hours, we finally saw a black Mercedes Benz coming. Needless to say, the person sitting in the black Mercedes Benz is sun Han. Such an expensive car is very conspicuous on the mountain road. Who can afford to drive such an expensive car in the countryside? That''s what sun Han''s mother said. The rich man can afford to drive.


    When the black Mercedes came to us, I rushed to the front of the car and stopped the black Mercedes.


    In the co driver''s seat of the black Mercedes Benz, there was the woman I thought about day and night. Sun Han also saw me, but her face was surprisingly plain and not surprised.


    In the driver''s seat is a man in suits and shoes in his thirties. He is not ugly but not handsome, but the watch he wears shows that he is very rich.


    The moment I saw sun Han, my tears almost came out, but I couldn''t help it.


    I waved to sun Han and asked him to get off. I had something to tell her. Sun Han put down his famous brand bag, opened the door and came out.


    That bag is worth a lot, tens of thousands of yuan. It must have been bought by the man for sun Han. At the thought of this, I felt a burst of pain and was very uncomfortable.


    After sun Han got off, I pulled her aside. Jiangshan and Pangge stopped the man in case he took the opportunity to drive away.


    "You told me that you went home to visit the family, but in fact you have been with the man for the past two months! Right?" I looked at Sun Han and said calmly. In fact, my heart has been angry for a long time, but I still held back.


    "Well! Yes, since you know it, I don''t have to hide it from you! I broke up with you just because of him!" Sun Han was very frank and made it clear to me directly.


    "I don''t care if you''ve been with him for the past two months, but as long as you''re willing to go back with me, I''ll let bygones be bygones! OK?" I looked at Sun Han and said, I don''t know why. Seeing sun Han''s resolute appearance, I felt really uncomfortable and couldn''t help crying.


    "We''re over! I admit, I''m sorry for you this time! But we really don''t fit!" said Sun Han coldly. As he said, he stuffed 10000 yuan into my hand and said that she was sorry for me this time. This should be my compensation.


    I really don''t understand. Sun Han just went out with the man for two months. How did she become so heartless? Did I not leave a good impression on her at the beginning?


    I looked at the ten thousand yuan in my hand and shed tears with a bitter smile. The tears also dropped on the ten thousand yuan.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth and smashed the money on the ground, the whole person seemed to be angry, and my teeth were clucking. I looked at Sun Han fiercely with red eyes, and then pulled out the knife.

 Chapter 131

    "I''ll tell you again for the last time. Now you have two choices. Either go back with me and I''ll let bygones be bygones, or treat you as before, or we''ll die together!" I looked at Sun Han and said fiercely, swinging there with a bright knife in my hand.


    Although I spoke in a vicious tone, in fact, what I wanted was very simple. As long as sun Han went back with me, I took out the knife just to scare her and let her obey me to go home with me.


    Sun Han looked at me and looked at the knife in my hand. However, he was very calm and indifferent and repeated again: "we have broken up. I wish you happiness and find a better woman!"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!" I grabbed sun Han and said fiercely.


    Sun Han didn''t speak, so he looked at me indifferently. There was no fear or fear in his eyes.


    Seeing that sun Han was so indifferent, I gritted my teeth and took a knife to cut sun Han''s neck. However, when the knife was about to cut sun Han''s neck, I still cowardly stopped my hand. Sun Han''s face obviously changed. When the knife was cut down, she was obviously afraid.


    Before sun Han came, I had made up my mind. If sun Han didn''t come back with me, I would kill her! But when the knife was really about to cut sun Han, my heart was soft. I didn''t want to hurt her.


    After I stopped, I smiled bitterly twice, and then cried loudly like a child regardless of the presence.


    "Ah!" I roared, and then took a knife and scratched it on my arm. The blood flowed out of the wound like a fountain. If it had been in the past, sun Han would have been very concerned to help me bandage the wound, but at the moment, sun Han just looked at me indifferently.


    "Since your heart is no longer with me, it''s no use for me to stay humbly. In that case, I''ll let you go!" I threw my knife to the ground and made way for sun Han.


    Sun Han looked at me and his eyes changed. Sun Han''s mouth moved slightly and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    After sun Han got on the bus, I asked Jiangshan fat brother to let her leave. They couldn''t hold the sand, so they raised her.


    "Han zi, cheer up, such a bitch has nothing to cry about! She is not the only woman in the world. There are many better women than her." after sun Han left in the car, fat brother came to me and comforted me.


    I know there are many women in the world, and there are many better women than sun Han, but I only love her. I regard her as my life, but she treats me like this.


    Later, I learned that the man traveling with sun Han was the local tyrant who kept giving gifts to sun Han. When sun Han and I were together, sun Han chatted with the man on the Internet behind my back, and the chat content was also very ambiguous.


    Sun Han was ready to leave me when he went sightseeing with that man, so he would be so ruthless when he met me, but I knew these things were later.


    Jiangshan and Pangge took me back and lost sun Han. My life also lost color. After I returned to the rental house, I drank every day. When I was drunk, I slept in bed and continued to buy wine when I woke up. This decadent life lasted more than half a month. After wasting all my remaining money, I lay in bed all day without eating or drinking.


    After my brother knew about me, he came to my rental house. The day my brother came, I was dizzy and hungry.


    My brother took me to his room and asked sister Qian to buy me a meal. After I had a full meal, my body slowly recovered.


    When I was a child, as long as I was sad and wronged, I would jump into my brother''s arms and cry. When I saw my brother, I could no longer suppress my grievance and sadness. I suddenly jumped into my brother''s arms and cried out in pain.


    "Well, don''t cry. You''re a man now. You can''t cry anymore!" my brother hugged me and comforted me softly.


    My brother was afraid that something would happen if I continued to be so decadent. He asked me to stay there for a few days and then sent me back to my hometown.


    After staying in my hometown for more than a month, I finally cheered up. It''s not a thing to stay in my hometown. I came to the county to get a job.


    The day I went to the county, Jiangshan and brother Pang came to pick me up. I heard that I was looking for a job. Jiangshan asked me to work in brother Kun''s Di bar. It''s not tired to work in the di bar. It''s such work as serving wine, delivering wine and receiving wine. Of course, the advantage of working in di bar is that you can see beautiful girls. If you can pick up girls, you can make an appointment or something in your spare time.


    But I''m not interested in these. What I want now is to be quiet and make money.


    Jiangshan said that if I don''t work in di bar, I can have a rest first. Then he will take me to find a job. It''s not easy to find a job in such a big county.


    I slept comfortably in the hotel all night. The next morning, Jiangshan took me on a motorcycle to find a job. After a while, I saw a fast food restaurant recruiting couriers. The salary was OK. The requirements were not high. I could ride a bike.


    After I asked, the boss asked me if I could ride a bike. I said yes, and the boss asked me to come to work the next morning.


    The next morning, I went to work directly. My work content is very simple, that is, delivering meals to people. The only requirement is that they must be delivered within half an hour, otherwise they will be fined and the service will be good. If they are complained or bad, they will also be fined. On the contrary, if they are satisfied with the service, they can get a bonus.


    The fast food restaurant I work in is very large. There are 15 couriers alone. Although there are many couriers, they are too busy when they are busy. Sometimes they are too busy to even have lunch.


    But although I was very tired, I lived a full life every day. I worked in the fast food restaurant for more than a month. Because of the good service attitude and timely delivery of meals, the boss gave me an extra bonus of 600 yuan.


    On the day of the bonus, I called Pangge Jiangshan. They went out to have a good meal, and went to the foot bath shop to have a full set meal. That night, they were very refreshing. The next day, their legs were shaking. When they went out to deliver the meal, they almost had a car accident.


    I think my life is like this, simple and ordinary, there will be no more ups and downs and waves, but there are always ups and downs in life.


    One afternoon, it was raining heavily, but a user called to order a meal. The other couriers had just gone out for a while and had not come back. I was alone in the fast food restaurant, and this difficult task naturally fell on me.


    Although it was raining heavily at this time, our principle was that it must be delivered within 30 minutes. After I put on my raincoat, I set out on my motorcycle with the meal ordered by the user.


    Due to the heavy rain, some of my body was wet, but I was satisfied that there was no accident.


    After passing through the traffic and people, I finally came to the user''s downstairs. I quickly went upstairs with the user''s order, then came to the user''s room and knocked on the door.


    The squeak door was opened. I habitually took the list and said, "Hello, this is your meal, a total of 98 yuan!"


    But when I finished and raised my head, I was stunned, because the ordering user was no one else, just the steel tooth sister I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    After the Lantern Festival, the steel tooth sister started school. After reading in the school for a few days, she was arranged by the school to practice in other places. Since then, I have never seen her again. I haven''t seen her for more than three months.


    Steel tooth girl was wearing a white lace dress, bare big white legs and dragging a pair of small cotton slippers at the door.


    Seeing me, the steel tooth sister was also very surprised, followed by a happy smile.


    Steel tooth sister smiled at me and said, "brother Han, how is it you?"

 Chapter 132

    "Er, it''s really a coincidence. I didn''t expect to deliver food to you!" I wiped the rain on Liu Haihai with my hand. Looking at the steel tooth sister, I smiled and suddenly felt that the world was really small.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that the school arranged for you to go to other places for internship? Why did you go back to the county?" I asked quickly in order to alleviate the sudden embarrassment.


    "Well, my internship in other places has passed, and the school arranged me to work at the railway station in the county. I have a rest today. Who knows it''s raining so hard this afternoon, I''ll call to order meals. Who knows that I happen to meet brother Han and deliver meals to you," Gang Ya said to me with a smile.


    Steel tooth sister smiled and handed over the ordering money to me. I said no. this meal was my treat at that time.


    I refused to accept the money from sister steel teeth. Sister steel teeth said that since I refused to accept the money, I would eat with her. Anyway, it was raining hard outside, and I couldn''t go back.


    Indeed, the rain outside is getting heavier and heavier. I have to wait for the rain to stop when I go back. I''m not polite to steel teeth. I took off my raincoat and went in. After I sat down, steel teeth put the order on the table, and then we shared it. Although steel teeth didn''t order many meals, we had a good time.


    Steel tooth sister said that Li Xiangning also works with her. They are all conductor. However, the difference is that Li Xiangning relies on money to go to the railway station to work, while steel tooth sister relies on her own efforts to go to the railway station to work. In fact, I sometimes don''t know one thing. Li Xiangning''s family is so rich that she can have a good future without studying. Why go to vocational school and go to the railway station to work?


    After eating, steel teeth and I sat there chatting. We haven''t seen each other for a long time and miss each other very much. Naturally, we talked a lot.


    When talking with me, sister steel teeth naturally had to talk about the interesting things about the railway station. When talking about the railway station, it was inevitable not to mention Li Xiangning. Sister steel teeth said that Li Xiangning was becoming more and more beautiful. As long as there was a man in the railway station, she would be fascinated by her. Moreover, the most bloody thing was that there were passengers who went directly to the railway station to confess to Li Xiangning. To be honest, I know Li Xiangning is beautiful, but her charm is not so great.


    When chatting with me, steel tooth sister asked me how Sun Han was now. Steel tooth sister didn''t mention that sun Han was OK. Such a casual mention made me particularly uncomfortable. At the thought of sun Han''s betrayal, my mood was bad and my face became very bad.


    Steel tooth sister saw that I changed her face and asked me what happened. I said it was all right. It was very uncomfortable to think of sun Han.


    Steely sister asked me curiously what happened to sun Han and me. I didn''t treat steely sister as an outsider, so I told steely sister about sun Han. Steely sister quickly sat down with me to comfort me after listening to me.


    "Brother Han, don''t be sad. It''s normal to break up. Find another one later!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said.


    I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t touched a woman for a long time. I feel that the steel teeth at this time suddenly become so beautiful and charming. There is an unspeakable tenderness between my hands and feet.


    Steel teeth sister saw that I had been staring at her and asked me if there was anything dirty on her face. I said no. steel teeth sister asked why you were staring at me. I quickly turned my head aside in embarrassment, and then coughed and didn''t speak.


    "Hee hee, does brother Han like me? I''m sorry!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said with a smile, full of playfulness and loveliness, which makes people feel warm unconsciously.


    Originally, I wanted to sit down with steel tooth sister for a while, but the rain has stopped. I should go back to work. After saying goodbye to steel tooth sister, I left.


    Since then, every time she ordered a meal, she asked me to deliver the meal to her. After delivering the meal to her, we would have a chat. She said that she liked to talk to me most, even if she could only say a few words at a time, but she was very satisfied.


    I haven''t opened the live broadcast software since Sun Han and I broke up, but when I heard about Li Xiangning, I was curious to open the live broadcast software to see if Li Xiangning still has a live broadcast. If so, I''ll see how charming she is.


    Don''t say, I really met Li Xiangning live broadcast. It was in the evening. I think Li Xiangning should live after work.


    When Li Xiangning was broadcasting live, I looked at it and felt that Li Xiangning had not changed. She was still as beautiful as before. If there were any changes there, I think Li Xiangning''s chest should have developed bigger than before, otherwise there would be no changes in others.


    Li Xiangning''s live broadcast is different from others. Others do live broadcast to get gifts and rewards. In short, it is to make money. Li Xiangning is different. She does live broadcast to show off and satisfy her vanity.


    I read it for a while and I didn''t read it. I was just curious to have a look.


    Once, because there were many trains, she couldn''t go back for dinner at noon, so she asked me to send her meals to the railway station, where she ate.


    I saw Li Xiangning when I sent the steel tooth sister to deliver the meal. Li Xiangning was selling tickets and looked very busy, but when I saw me, Li Xiangning still glanced at me.


    At that time, gang Ya Mei was also selling tickets. She was too busy to connect things. There was no time to eat there. Then I stood outside the crowd and waited for gang Ya Mei. After about 20 minutes, the crowd finally dispersed and gang Ya Mei could eat.


    After she came out, she ran to me with a smile, then put the money in my pocket with a smile, looked at me and said with a smile: "brother Han, just now I really bothered you to wait and send it here!"


    "It''s all right. I''ll deliver you a meal. It''s all right no matter how far away!" I looked at the steel tooth sister and said with a smile.


    Just as I was chatting with steel teeth there, Li Xiangning came towards us in sky blue work uniform and high heels.


    "Oh, isn''t this Guan Yihan?" Li Xiangning came to me and said to me in her strange and sour tone.


    I remember that Li Xiangning began to get better slowly. Unexpectedly, in only a few years, Li Xiangning developed that arrogant and arrogant dog eyed problem.


    "If your mouth is blocked by excrement, you can''t talk as well as before!" I turned my head and looked at Li Xiangning.


    What bothers me most is her arrogant look. I thought Li Xiangning would get rid of this problem after a long time.


    I don''t want you to be unhappy when we meet again, but I really can''t see Li Xiangning''s look. It used to be like this, and now I''m still like this.


    "Your mouth is blocked by shit. I don''t mean you''re Guan Yihan. As for you!" Li Xiangning retorted angrily to me.


    "What? If I''m not, you can''t talk well. You''re weird. I remember changing it before. How can it be like that!" I said, looking at Li Xiangning with a bad face.


    "Did I do that? Did I annoy you?" Li Xiangning looked at me and said unconvinced.


    "What do you look like? Look at you like that. It''s like being superior. It''s annoying to look at it!" I don''t know. I''m easily irritable now. I''m not angry and said to Li Xiangning.


    "It''s just that I''m a little higher than you. How can I drop it? You''re not happy to talk to you! Who do you think you are? You''re a delivery man. What''s there to drag!" Li Xiangning simply didn''t refute me and directly said me.


    What I dislike most is Li Xiangning''s way of going her own way. If it hadn''t been in the railway station at that time, I would have rushed up and cleaned her up as before.


    Gang Ya sister quarreled when she saw that Li Xiangning and I were reunited. She quickly came to persuade me to make peace. Under the persuasion of gang Ya sister, I didn''t say much.


    "Take your time. I''ll go back to work first. Bye!" after saying goodbye to sister steel teeth, I stared at Li Xiangning, and then turned and left.


    I thought there would be no intersection between me and Li Xiangning, but I didn''t expect that Li Xiangning was entangled with me.

 Chapter 133

    At eight o''clock that night, we were just about to get off work. Who knows, at this time, another user called to order meals. If you order meals, you can order them. Unexpectedly, you asked me to send them.


    The boss asked me to work harder and send this meal to work. The boss said so. What else can I do? I can only deliver the meal obediently. When I see that others are off duty and I have to deliver the meal, I feel particularly unbalanced.


    I rode my motorcycle quickly to the downstairs of the ordering user, took the meal and came to the door of the user''s room. After I knocked outside, the door was opened, but I didn''t expect that the person who opened the door for me was Li Xiangning.


    Shannon Lee was wearing a mask, wearing a very light dress, stepping on a pair of small slippers, when she saw me, she started to snort with disdain. I was in a bad mood. If I hadn''t been in charge, I would have left without her. What kind of person?


    Nevertheless, work still comes first. I looked at Li Xiangning and said politely, "this is the meal you ordered, miss. Please pay the money, thank you!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Li Xiangning''s face changed. Looking at me, she said angrily, "who do you think is a miss? Although I had a conflict with me today, you don''t have to be so disrespectful!" Li Xiangning looked at me and shouted angrily.


    I was completely speechless at that time. She was obviously looking for something. I looked at Li Xiangning and my face was bad at that time. I didn''t bother to explain to Li Xiangning and directly scolded Li Xiangning.


    "I tell you, it''s just you. It''s flattering to say you''re a young lady. If you''re a young lady, it''s estimated that no one will come to you for a dollar all night!" after that, I whispered, "how can you get worse and worse!"


    "You... You... You wait for me. I''ll call to complain about you and ask your boss to punish you!" Li Xiangning pointed to me. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak out, so she simply complained about me.


    "You complain, I want to see if you dare. Whoever dares is a dog!" I was so angry with Li Xiangning that I was really excited at that time, and directly pointed to Li Xiangning.


    Shannon Lee was really angry at that time. He pulled the mask off and hit it on the ground. Then he took out the phone and then beat it. After the call was opened, she said that my service attitude was so bad that she started to swear and scold her as a lady.


    Of course, the phone kept saying sorry, sorry and so on. It also said that it would seriously deal with this matter and let Li Xiangning not worry.


    Li Xiangning angrily hung up the phone, looked at me and said proudly, "just wait to go back and be fined by your boss!"


    Now it''s my turn. I thought I could frighten Li Xiangning. Unexpectedly, she really called to complain about me. I just stood there. Li Xiangning looked at me and said: "What''s the matter? Are you afraid of being fined by the boss? I know it''s not easy for you to earn some money. Well, for the sake of our old classmates, as long as you seriously apologize to me, and then bring me the meal I ordered and put it on the table, I''ll call you and ask you not to punish you, and I''ll give you some tips!"


    Li Xiangning was very proud when she said this. She was the queen. I had to listen to her. I hated Li Xiangning most.


    "I apologize?" I snorted coldly, and then smashed the meal ordered by Li Xiangning on the ground.


    I pointed to the meal smashed on the ground and looked at Li Xiangning. Unwilling to show weakness, I said, "the meal you ordered is right here. Do you like it or not!"


    Then I left. Li Xiangning pointed to my back and said angrily, "you... You wait for me!"


    When I thought of Li Xiangning''s angry appearance, I felt very comfortable and finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, I had just been comfortable for a while. After returning to the fast food restaurant, the boss called me aside by name, and then severely criticized me. As a waiter, I actually had a conflict with the user and abused the user, which had a terrible impact, Must be punished.


    Soon, I was fined 150 yuan, and I made up the meal ordered by Li Xiangning at my own expense. Since I did this job, I have always been praised. This is the first time I have been fined. All this is thanks to Li Xiangning.


    I explained to my boss that the user used to be my nemesis, and she deliberately abused me, but the boss didn''t care so much. What annoyed me most was that the boss said that since the user had known me for a long time, I should try to influence her and add a user to the fast food restaurant.


    If I hadn''t kept most of my salary in the fast food restaurant, I would have almost quit my job at that time.


    Originally, I thought I would not deliver food to Li Xiangning after that meal, but I still wanted to reduce it.


    The next night, when she was about to leave work, Li Xiangning called again to order meals, and asked me to deliver meals to her by name. Originally, I didn''t want to go, but there was no way. I couldn''t go if I didn''t work like this.


    The boss also asked me to apologize to Li Xiangning when I went and strive for her to be a loyal user of the fast food restaurant. After I lost my boss''s eyes, I rode off. I was still waiting to go back from work to see my newly downloaded Island action film. I bought all the toilet paper.


    I endured all kinds of anger and unhappiness in my heart and came to Li Xiangning''s room. After I knocked on the door, Li Xiangning soon came to open the door. Today, Li Xiangning dressed very beautifully. She looked particularly energetic and youthful in a small white shirt and a pair of Black Slim pants.


    I don''t care whether she is beautiful or not. After delivering the meal, I try to politely say, "please pay the money, thank you!"


    Li Xiangning was going to reach out to pick it up, but after listening to me, she retracted her hand, looked at me and said, "why don''t you call miss this time? Was she fined by your boss yesterday and didn''t dare to shout again? She deserved it!"


    I really didn''t intend to have any conflict with Li Xiangning, but her words ignited the anger in my heart, but just when I was about to get angry, I still held back. If Li Xiangning called to complain about me, I would have to be fined.


    I didn''t talk to Li Xiangning, this dead girl. She was still excited when she talked to her.


    "Please pay, I''m in a hurry," I said, looking at Li Xiangning angrily.


    "You also help me bring the meal in first, and I''ll give you money at that time! If you behave well, I can also give you a tip. Of course, if you don''t want to, I won''t give you money, and I''ll call to complain about you!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said proudly.


    It is said to hit the snake seven inches, but now the situation is like I am a snake, and Li Xiangning has caught my seven inches.


    Of course, I have the opportunity to resist, but the consequence of resistance is to be complained, then fined and criticized. The cost of resistance is obviously much higher than obedience. I can only choose obedience.


    I forced out a smiling face and brought the meal close to Li Xiangning''s room. Li Xiangning''s room was full of white, sheets, bedding, tables, chairs and benches were all white, and the dresser and wardrobe were all uniform white.


    In addition, Li Xiangning''s room is extremely clean and fragrant.


    After I put the meal on the table, I continued to smile like a servant and asked Li Xiangning to pay. Li Xiangning moved to a chair and sat down, and then looked at me. "Don''t worry, I don''t need your money, but I''m hungry now. I''ll give you money after eating! It''s such a happy decision!"


    Li Xiangning began to eat slowly there. I stood next to her like a nanny, waiting for her to pay after eating.


    Damn Li Xiangning, when she heard my belly cry, she knew I didn''t have dinner. When she ate, she deliberately bawled at me.


    I didn''t have dinner at all. She made me so greedy at that time.


    "Do you really want to eat?"

 Chapter 135

    When Gang Ya and I saw that couple were so intimate, we were both embarrassed. After the lights in the cinema were turned on, gang Ya and I quickly went out. At that time, the cinema was dark and I didn''t know whether the seats were dirty.


    Steel teeth and I walked slowly on the night road when we came out of the cinema. It was like walking. Let alone, walking on the brightly lit night road was also an enjoyment.


    The steel tooth sister took my hand and walked on the road. As she walked, the steel tooth sister reached out and touched my crotch, then smiled and said, "how did it get smaller? It was so big and hot just now!"


    I said that if I was fooled by your hand, the stone would get better. The steel tooth sister asked me if I was comfortable just now. I said it was OK. At the beginning, your strength was a little strong. You almost got the skin off, and almost let you cut the Baopi for me for free.


    Steel tooth sister was embarrassed to say that she had little experience. At that time, the cinema was dark and she couldn''t see it. That''s why it was like this.


    "Let me practice more in the future, and I will certainly practice my skills well!" said the steel tooth girl with her head held high.


    I looked at steel tooth sister and was amused by her lovely appearance. Steel tooth sister held my arm and walked around. We were like children playing on the road. In fact, I thank steel tooth sister very much. I haven''t been very happy since Sun Han left. Until steel tooth sister, my mood was unprecedented.


    When I sent her downstairs, she stopped, looked at me and said seriously, "brother Han, I like you!"


    After that, she kissed me on the lips and then refused to go upstairs.


    On my way back, steel tooth sister sent me a text message. The content of the text message is as follows: brother Han, I know you don''t intend to start a new relationship now, but you can rest assured. My patience is the best. I like you for more than two years, and I can like you more for a period of time!


    In fact, I have long known that steel tooth sister likes me. I am not a fool. In fact, I am also very contradictory in my heart. Sometimes I especially want to possess steel tooth sister and even want to establish a relationship with her, but I regard her as my sister in my heart.


    Such a contradictory psychology makes me don''t know how to deal with the relationship between me and her. I just hang it out and wait for an appropriate time.


    When she was about to leave work the next night, Li Xiangning called again to order a meal. As before, she asked me to send it to her. There was no way, so I had to give up working on time to send her a meal.


    When I was delivering the meal, I just met Li Xiangning moving things. There were a lot of things. Li Xiangning had to do it for a while to finish moving. After I put down the meal, I moved things with Li Xiangning, but I had one condition: Li Xiangning was not allowed to complain about me in the future.


    Li Xiangning readily agreed at that time. After helping Li Xiangning move things, Li Xiangning asked me to go in and have a glass of water. It''s rare to see Li Xiangning''s kindness, so I went in and had a glass of water.


    Li Xiangning was wearing a dress with a pair of super shorts at the bottom. After moving some things, Li Xiangning was sweating and there was sweat on her neck. I unconsciously looked at Li Xiangning''s neck at that time.


    Li Xiangning thought I was staring at her chest. At that time, she snorted coldly, then raised her mouth high and was proud of her good figure.


    Li Xiangning asked me if I broke up with sun Han. I said yes. Only after I asked did I know that Li Xiangning listened to Jiangshan.


    Li Xiangning asked me why Sun Han broke up with me. I didn''t answer. I just said it might be inappropriate.


    After a short rest, I was ready to go back, but just as I was ready to open the door and go back, the door had been knocked.


    Li Xiangning got up and opened the door. At this time, a man in a suit and shoes came in. The man looked like a rich boy, with famous brands all over and belts made of gold.


    The man was very handsome and handsome. His body was full of perfume. But the way he looked at me was not very friendly, even hostile.


    After the man came in, he looked at Li Xiangning and asked, "Xiangning, who is this? Why are you still in the house so late? It''s easy to gossip with lonely men and women at night!", the man was obviously interested in Li Xiangning and pretended to be gentle and courteous.


    But Li Xiangning didn''t seem to buy his account. After looking at him, Li Xiangning casually pointed to me and introduced to the man: "This is my boyfriend when I was studying. He was afraid I was hungry and sent me meals. Just now he happened to meet me to buy something, so he helped me move things. Now he''s resting in my house. Originally, he planned to stay here for the night, but my place is small!"


    When Li Xiangning said this, she was very plausible. As soon as she finished, I wanted to scold my mother. Who did I provoke? How could I become her boyfriend? Who wants to be her boyfriend!


    I was just about to speak. Li Xiangning whispered in my ear and asked me to keep quiet. It should be regarded as helping her. She will repay me at that time.


    I don''t expect anything in return. As long as she doesn''t embarrass me in the future, I''ll be thankful. Li Xiangning said so. I didn''t say anything more and stood there.


    The man gave me a hostile look up and down, and then gave me a vicious stare.


    "Xiangning, I know you have prejudice against me, but you don''t have to pretend to be your former boyfriend with anyone. You can see this virtue!" the man looked at me and said sarcastically, with ridicule and disdain in his eyes.


    The last thing I want to see is such a look. I said that I opened the door and left when I had something to do. I came here to deliver the meal simply this time. I don''t want to be looked down upon by others.


    The next night, Li Xiangning asked me to deliver meals to her. Because it was my job, I couldn''t refuse, so I had to send them to her.


    After sending it, Li Xiangning asked me to go in. She told me something. After I followed Li Xiangning into the house, Li Xiangning quickly said thank you to me for helping her last night.


    I said nothing, but I was curious about who the man was and what it had to do with Li Xiangning.


    "If other people ask me, I disdain to say it, but for your help, I''ll tell you!" Li Xiangning told me about the man while drinking milk.


    The man''s name is Zheng Feng, two years older than Li Xiangning. In fact, Li Xiangning has no intersection with him. The only intersection is that their two families often have business contacts.


    After Li Xiangning graduated, her parents planned to let her marry Zheng Feng. First, her parents thought Zheng Feng was OK. Second, it was conducive to long-term interest exchanges and common development between the two families.


    Of course, Li Xiangning didn''t agree, so she went to the railway station to work and rented a house outside. The purpose is to avoid Zheng Feng. However, Zheng Feng has the cooperation of Li Xiangning''s parents. Li Xiangning can hide there.


    I said Zheng Feng is a nice man. He is fashionable and handsome. Why don''t you look down on others.


    Li Xiangning gave me a white look and said that she has her own discretion. She is not a child. According to Li Xiangning, Zheng Feng is a complete black sheep. He usually knows to play outside. He never cares about his family''s business. He eats nothing together with a group of friends and knows to make trouble all day.


    Li Xiangning also said that the reason why Zheng summit liked her was actually greedy for her beauty and no feelings at all.


    Li Xiangning said that at least she was also a school flower. She didn''t lose a lot to marry such a person, so she wouldn''t agree to the marriage.


    Li Xiangning also asked me to continue pretending to be her girlfriend and said that I could give me a tip, but I resolutely refused. I didn''t want to have any intersection with Li Xiangning in my heart.


    After chatting with Li Xiangning for a while, I was ready to go back, but I was stopped by several men after just walking dozens of meters downstairs on a motorcycle. It was a little dark at that time, but I could see clearly when those people approached. One of the men was Zheng Feng.

 Chapter 136

    Zheng Feng, dressed in suits and shoes, took several people to hide on the roadside. When I passed there, he stopped me with people. Zheng Feng, with a big back, walked in front of me with a sneer, looked at me up and down, put his hand on the front of my motorcycle, looked at me and asked: "Did you go to Xiangning''s room just now? Come on, what did you do in Xiangning''s room? I''ve been staring at it here. You''ve been up for so long. Don''t tell me you''re just delivering meals to Xiangning!"


    Zheng Feng has three people around him. They are not big, but they are also very strong. And from the expression on their faces, we can see that they are not good at coming.


    I looked at Zheng Feng on the motorcycle and said calmly, "whether you believe it or not, I really just sent meals to Li Xiangning. One more thing I want to make clear to you, Li Xiangning and I are old classmates, not the relationship she said!"


    Although I said this calmly, to be honest, I was still a little guilty at that time. After all, I was surrounded by four people. If I was not careful, I would be beaten up.


    "You really think of me as a fool. If you and Xiangning are innocent, do you need to deliver meals to her every night? I asked people around here. You deliver meals to Xiangning every day. Dare you say that there is no clear relationship between you and Xiangning!" Zheng Feng changed his face and stared at me, biting his teeth and said fiercely.


    "I TMD don''t want to talk nonsense to you. You''d better be honest. What did you do up there just now? Did something happen with Xiangning that shouldn''t happen?", Zheng Feng was serious this time, pointed at me and said fiercely, with great momentum of action.


    I explained that nothing really happened between Li Xiangning and me. After Zheng Feng stared at me, he angrily pulled me off the motorcycle, and then mercilessly punched me in the face.


    "You TMD wouldn''t say it, didn''t you? Labor and capital hit you until you said it!", then Zheng Feng hit me on the nose with a fist, and my nose blood gushed out like a water pipe burst at that time.


    Before I had time to wipe my nose blood, Zheng Feng and his dog gangs punched and kicked me, and the attack was particularly heavy. While fighting, he also fiercely asked me if anything had happened to Li Xiangning and me.


    I said nothing really happened, but after I said so, I was beaten harder by fat. Later, I simply said that I had beaten Li Xiangning. As a result, I was beaten worse, just like a dog.


    "What? You TMD dare to make Xiangning. I''ll give you up today." Zheng Feng almost exploded when he heard me say this. He punched me in the back.


    I was beaten by the four of them. I didn''t even have a chance to fight back. I was beaten like a dead dog. I didn''t even have the strength to stand up. I lay on the ground and let them fight. I wanted to explain, but when I opened my mouth, nose blood poured into my mouth, and I couldn''t speak clearly.


    Hearing what I said, Zheng Feng was very angry. He clenched his fist and hit me hard. At that moment, I felt that my body was almost unconscious, and I felt that I was about to be killed.


    Finally, I couldn''t bear it. I fainted as soon as it was dark. When I woke up, it was already daytime, and at this time, I was already lying in the hospital.


    It was an uncle who took me to the hospital last night. When he saw me waking up, he quickly came over and asked me how I was.


    I thanked uncle first, then took out my mobile phone from my pocket and called Jiangshan. I asked Jiangshan to come and pay the medical expenses for me. I have no money on me.


    Originally, I wanted to call my brother, but I didn''t want my brother to worry. If my brother was worried, he might send me back to my hometown.


    After a while, Kung Fu Jiangshan came. When Jiangshan appeared, my heart was warm and I wanted to cry. I was most glad to use their good brothers in my life.


    After Jiangshan gave the medical expenses to the uncle, he sat next to me and asked me why I was beaten like this. I knew that if I told Jiangshan, Jiangshan would certainly help me take revenge, but I didn''t say it. I thought sun Han didn''t say it. Sun Han hated me fighting. Maybe if I didn''t fight often, sun Han wouldn''t carry it back Betrayed me and ran away with others.


    I said I was beaten by several gangsters. It''s all right. It should be better to rest for ten and a half days.


    Jiangshan couldn''t swallow it when he saw that I was beaten. He asked me where those little gangsters were. He immediately went to avenge me. I smiled and said forget it. I used to beat people. Now it''s normal to be beaten by people. I don''t have to avenge me.


    Jiangshan stayed with me all day in the hospital. At night, when she heard that I had been beaten, she came to the hospital to see me.


    After sister steel teeth came, Jiangshan retired with success. Besides, he had something to do, so he didn''t bother him.


    Seeing that I was beaten like this, steel teeth quickly asked me who did it. I didn''t say anything. By the way, she found a reason to prevaricate.


    After staying in the hospital for five days, I left the hospital and went back to recuperate. The steel tooth sister was worried and asked for leave to take care of me. This care lasted for ten days. After that, my body recovered a lot, and the steel tooth sister went to work.


    On this day, I lay down in the rental house to rest. Although my injury recovered a lot, it was still very painful.


    At this time, it was dark, and I was ready to go to bed. Just as I was about to fall asleep, someone knocked at the door outside. After I opened the door, I found that it was Li Xiangning.


    Li Xiangning was also wearing a sky blue uniform and short skirt for work, and carrying a basket of fruits in her hand. I didn''t have a good face. I looked at Li Xiangning, and then said coldly, what are you doing here?


    "I heard that you were beaten and beaten a little seriously. At least you sent me so many meals. Besides, we are still old classmates. I should have come to see you!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said.


    "No, I can''t die again! If there''s nothing wrong, you go back first and I have to sleep!" I said to Li Xiangning without a good tone. If it weren''t for her, I would be beaten like this. Although she didn''t hit me directly, she can''t blame me for being beaten.


    Li Xiangning didn''t have a good face or a good tone. Her originally gentle attitude immediately changed. She threw the flower basket at the door and said very arrogantly: "who do you think you are? I came to see you with good intentions. You''re not happy. I didn''t beat you! Why are you angry with me! What a person! It''s really kind of a donkey''s liver and lungs!"


    The reason why Li Xiangning knew that I was beaten was from the mouth of steel tooth sister. She didn''t know that Zheng Feng beat me.


    I was beaten because of her. She still talks to me like this. I can stand it there.


    My face changed and became very gloomy. I pointed to Li Xiangning and said fiercely, "fuck NIMA, say it again!"


    I seldom swear at people, but now I''m completely angry. Whether TM is gentle or not, I can''t manage so much.


    Li Xiangning was wronged after being scolded by me, but she still wanted to scold back.


    "Why are you so fierce! I''ve provoked you," said Li Xiangning. She picked up the apple in the flower basket. "You scold me, you rotten bastard! Then Li Xiangning took the apple and hit me.


    After being beaten by Li Xiangning, I was completely angry. I was biting my teeth and wanted to kill Li Xiangning.


    "Do you know who beat me like this? Zheng Feng beat me! If you didn''t say I was a boyfriend that day, would I be beaten? If you scolded you, you TMD wouldn''t like it. I''ll tell you today, I''ll not only scold you! I TMD also smoke you!" I said loudly, and then slapped Li Xiangning hard in the face.


    After being slapped by me, Li Xiangning cried helplessly, but at this time, her crying will only make me more angry and impulsive.


    I pulled Li Xiangning in and pressed her very roughly.

 Chapter 138

    "Brother Han, why did you open the door for me for so long? What are you doing in the room?", the steel tooth sister looked at me with a smile and said, and your eyebrows were full of your expression of something.


    I glanced at Li Xiangning, and then said awkwardly to sister steel teeth, "no, I just had a little thing! That''s why I opened the door for you a little late."


    Steel tooth sister smiled at me, then looked at Li Xiangning, "you''re here, too. Are you also coming to see brother Han?"


    "Yes, everyone is an old classmate. It''s also right to care about each other!" Li Xiangning wiped the residual tears from the corners of her eyes, forced out a smile and said to sister steel teeth. I have to say that her acting skills are really good. When an actor, she can definitely win the film queen.


    "That''s true. Everyone used to be classmates, but what were you two doing in the room just now? I heard the cry when I came, and it was very loud!" Gang Ya looked at Li Xiangning and smiled, but although Gang Ya had a smile on her face, it was difficult to hide the loneliness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Li Xiangning pretends to be shy and lowers her head. Steel tooth sister doesn''t say much about Li Xiangning''s shyness. Steel tooth sister asks me about my physical condition and leaves.


    After sister steel teeth left, I quickly apologized to Li Xiangning and said that I was really sorry just now. I was on impulse.


    Li Xiangning saw that steel tooth sister had left and no longer pretended. Looking at me, she said angrily: "on impulse, you have done this to me twice. Can you be impulsive as soon as you see you? You are on purpose. If someone hadn''t come just now, you would have taken me!" Li Xiangning looked at me very wrongly and said, complaining and angry in her eyes.


    "I really didn''t mean it. I was treated like this by Zheng Feng. I was very uncomfortable at first, but you still stimulated me like that. Of course, I can''t stand it. Although I''m wrong about this, you also have the responsibility!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said softly.


    The saddest thing is not to do bad things, but to regret after doing bad things. This is the saddest thing.


    "I know I''m responsible for this, but do you need to slap people in the face and tear people''s clothes? You almost gave me that!" Li Xiangning looked at me bitterly and said, with anger and dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    "I also apologized to you. Besides, I just slapped you twice and didn''t get you. It''s a big deal to let you slap me back. If you want to bow hard at my overlord, I''ll have no problem!" after I said that, I put my face in front of Li Xiangning and asked her to slap me twice, which was regarded as returning it.


    "You think beautifully. You have so much strength, and my strength is not as strong as yours. I''m at a loss, so I won''t fight!" Li Xiangning said to me reluctantly.


    "Well, tell me, what can I do before you forgive me? Anyway, it''s my fault. If you forgive me, I''ll do anything!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    It''s not that I''m soft. I''m afraid of Li Xiangning''s anger. But what I just did to her, I''ll call the police or something. I''ll be sad when the charges are real. Attempted rape is not a good crime.


    "You said it yourself. I didn''t force you! Don''t regret it then!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said.


    I said I would never regret it. As long as you said it, I will try to meet your requirements, but the premise is that your requirements can''t be too much.


    Li Xiangning wiped the tears of injustice from the corners of her eyes, then looked at me angrily and said, "if you promise me something, I will not only forgive you, but also give you a reward of 10000 yuan!"


    At that time, I was very curious and asked Li Xiangning what was so good and what money was there for me to take?


    Li Xiangning said she didn''t like Zheng Feng, but her parents wanted her to marry Zheng Feng. The only way to make her parents change their mind was for her to find a boyfriend. I support Li Xiangning. After she finishes, ask her, and then what?


    "What? Then, you pretend to be my boyfriend and come with me to see my parents! I''ll try to get them to accept you. Zheng Feng must let go!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said.


    I kept shaking my head at that time. If I claimed that I was Li Xiangning''s boyfriend again, Zheng Feng would have to peel my skin.


    After listening to me, Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "what? Are you afraid of Zheng Feng? No, you couldn''t stand being bullied by He Jun when you were at school. A Zheng Feng would scare you. You''re getting timid!"


    In fact, I''m not afraid of Zheng Feng. The main reason is that I don''t want to worry about things. I just want to make money well. I don''t want anything else.


    "You don''t agree, do you? Wait for me. I''ll call the police and say you QJ me! I''ll see if the police will catch you! Catch you and go to jail!" Li Xiangning wiped away her tears and returned to her arrogant state. She pouted at me and said with full confidence.


    "I''ll count down three times. Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. If you don''t agree after the three times, I''ll call the police and let the police decide for me!" Li Xiangning began to count down.


    I had no choice but to accept Li Xiangning''s request, but I also had the condition that I must be given more money after the matter was over, which should be regarded as the medical expenses this time.


    Li Xiangning bargained with me for a long time, and finally agreed to give me 3000 yuan more after it was done.


    Li Xiangning asked me to live with her. I asked her why? Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "don''t think too much. I just want others to think that we are really lovers. You stay with me for a few days first, and then I''ll take you to see my parents. Don''t worry. Just because you look like this, you really think I have another plan for you!"


    It''s true that I''m not a handsome guy. Anyway, I''m not the one who suffers from living there.


    The next day after the appointment, Li Xiangning came and took me to her place. I just cleaned up a few clothes and went there. Anyway, Li Xiangning had sheets and bedding.


    After I went there, Li Xiangning made me another small bed beside her bed. I sleep there at night. I don''t care. Just have a place to sleep.


    After I moved here, Li Xiangning simply quit her job in the railway station. Anyway, her family has money and doesn''t lack the salary in the railway station.


    Li Xiangning was afraid that I would be cleaned up by Zheng Feng again and spent all day with me. In this case, Zheng Feng would have a hard time dealing with me.


    One night, Li Xiangning and I had just finished eating. After I put down the bowl, Li Xiangning kept staring at me. I asked what was the matter, why kept staring at me?


    "Your clothes are so earthy. Although you pretend to be my boyfriend, your dress is too earthy. Go and buy a new one. People wearing new clothes should be more energetic!" Li Xiangning put down the dishes and chopsticks and said to me.


    I said angrily that I had no money to buy clothes. Li Xiangning gave me a white look and said that she paid for it.


    Li Xiangning said that she took me out to buy clothes at night. After that, she went to practice yoga, and I was going to wash the dishes.


    In those two days, I had the illusion of being a nanny by Li Xiangning''s routine. Li Xiangning used to eat out. She didn''t eat out after I moved here. After I cooked the meal, she joined me. The most annoying thing is that she didn''t care about anything after dinner. I did everything to wash the dishes and clean the table.


    In the evening, Li Xiangning took me out to buy clothes. She bought me a suit. She said that a man''s spirit is only when he wears a suit, but she was right.


    Li Xiangning and I bought clothes and came out of the mall. After we came out of the mall, I saw steel tooth sister.


    Steel tooth girl was about to go shopping, but she just met us.


    Seeing that Li Xiangning and I were walking together, the steel tooth sister smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Xiangning and I walked side by side in front of steel tooth sister and saw steel tooth sister smile and say, "we''re together. If we have time, let''s go to dinner on this happy day today!"

 Chapter 139

    After Li Xiangning finished, I wanted to explain to sister steel teeth. I wanted to make it clear to sister steel teeth that Li Xiangning and I were not really lovers, but as soon as I wanted to explain to sister steel teeth, Li Xiangning pulled me aside.


    Li Xiangning whispered that she knew I wanted to explain to steel teeth sister, but I couldn''t do it. If I did, others would know that we are not lovers. At that time, Li Xiangning''s parents won''t be deceived. I said angrily that the steel tooth sister was not someone else. Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "I only know that everyone else is someone else except us two insiders!"


    Li Xiangning wouldn''t let me explain clearly to sister steel teeth. I can only listen to her. I went to sister steel teeth and tried to squeeze out a smile. Looking at sister steel teeth, sister steel teeth smiled and asked me if this was true?


    I wanted to say no, but I still said yes. After hearing my answer, steel tooth sister smiled bitterly, and then reluctantly said with a smile: "well, I wish brother Han and you two can be happy in the future! I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. Bye!"


    After that, she left without looking back with her bag. I don''t know why. Seeing that she left without looking back, I felt some inexplicable heartache and felt very uncomfortable.


    After sister steel teeth left, I looked at Li Xiangning and said angrily, "look, sister steel teeth is angry with you. Really, you can''t wait for the whole world to know that we are lovers! I tell you, you''d better take me to see your parents and get rid of Zheng Feng early, so that I can get the money early!"


    "Why are you angry? I know steel teeth like you. Don''t worry. When everything is over, I''ll give you money, and you can stay with your steel teeth!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said angrily.


    I didn''t bother to explain to Li Xiangning. I went back alone. After I arrived, Li Xiangning went back soon.


    We both looked at each other in silence. The scene was very embarrassing. Just at this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    Li Xiangning was in a bad mood at that time. In this way, she kept looking at me angrily. I got up and opened the door. After opening the door, I saw clearly the people outside the door. It was Zheng Feng who was not others. He was still carrying some things in his hand.


    Zheng Feng had a smile on his face. After seeing me, his whole face changed and his face became ugly.


    "Why are you still here!" Zheng Feng looked at me and said with a gloomy face.


    "I told you last time that he was my boyfriend. He didn''t know who beat him a few days ago. He was all injured. In order to take good care of him, I asked him to move in with me!" Li Xiangning came to me and looked at Zheng Feng and said casually.


    I was very angry when I was beaten by Zheng Feng. Originally, I didn''t want to get into trouble, but now I''ve decided to fight Zheng Feng. This bastard, I''ll give him back if he beat me.


    After Li Xiangning finished, I put my arms around Li Xiangning''s waist, looked at Li Xiangning and said with a smile: "if there are guests at home, you don''t pour a glass of water for others to drink. It''s so disobedient. Be careful, I''ll hit your little ass again!" after that, I pretended to be intimate and scraped Li Xiangning''s nose with my fingers.


    Li Xiangning slightly raised her head and looked at me. After being stunned for a while, she quickly reacted, smiled at me sweetly, and then went to pour water.


    Zheng Feng was not polite either. After he came in, he put down his things. Seeing that Li Xiangning hadn''t come out, he spoke first.


    "I know you''re not Xiangning''s boyfriend. Xiangning must have asked you to pretend. You don''t have to continue pretending. Anyway, you don''t deserve Xiangning. Toads also want swan meat. Do you think it''s possible?" Zheng Feng looked at me disdainfully and said that he looked down on me.


    "You''re really smart. Yes, Li Xiangning really paid me to pretend to be her boyfriend, but after your enlightenment just now, I want to understand that I really want to be Li Xiangning''s real boyfriend. Anyway, I live with her. It''s not easy if I want to get rid of her, hehe", I smiled calmly.


    I''m not in a hurry, but Zheng Feng can''t calm down. He grabbed my collar and threatened me fiercely: "I warn you, you''d better behave yourself to Xiangning, otherwise I won''t let you go. Your end is definitely worse than the last time!"


    "If you don''t say I really forgot, if it weren''t for your beating me last time, I wouldn''t have had a chance to live with Li Xiangning. In this case, I have to thank you for sending me to Li Xiangning and giving me a chance to get Li Xiangning!" I looked at Zheng Feng calmly and said.


    I was not in a hurry, but Zheng Feng was angry. He was gnashing his teeth there, but he couldn''t find an angry balloon. I let him hold my collar. Anyway, he is not me.


    "You wait for me, when you cry!" Zheng Feng let go of my collar and ran out angrily.


    When Li Xiangning came out with the water, Zheng Feng had long disappeared. Seeing that Zheng Feng left, Li Xiangning put down the water and continued to sit silently with me.


    After sitting for a while, I went to bed. Li Xiangning went to bed soon after seeing me go to bed. She fell asleep on the big bed next to me, and I only had a small bed. I turned over casually and went to the edge of the bed.


    Late at night, I still didn''t fall asleep, so I took out my mobile phone and played for a while. There was no movement over Li Xiangning. I must have fallen asleep.


    Li Xiangning''s room was very fragrant, and the aroma was mixed with the body fragrance of some women. It was night at that time. After smelling the aroma in Li Xiangning''s room, I was a little restless.


    Anyway, Li Xiangning also fell asleep. I pulled some toilet paper from the bedside table, put on my headphones and hid in the quilt, ready to fly.


    I kept speeding up while putting the island film. Just as I was about to stain the toilet paper, the quilt was opened.


    Li Xiangning stood by my bed in her white pajamas and pulled my quilt in her hand. After she opened my quilt, she saw everything dirty in the quilt.


    When Li Xiangning saw me below, she quickly covered the quilt for me, stood at the head of my bed, looked at me and said angrily, "Why are you hiding in the quilt? I paid for the new sheets and bedding on your bed. I just bought them and you got dirty a few days ago!"


    After I pulled up the pants chain, I took out the dry toilet paper. I pointed to the toilet paper and said to Li Xiangning, "do you see clearly that the paper is clean? Before I''m finished, you''ll lift my quilt! Besides, I''ll get it all on the toilet paper without soiling your sheets and bedding!"


    "Let''s not let singles live these days. There''s no woman to do it. It''s said to solve it yourself!" I whispered in bed. This is also my heart.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you to solve it by yourself. Can you reduce the sound when you play that film? It''s disturbing my sleep!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said bitterly.


    I said I was afraid to disturb you. I specially wore headphones. I wore headphones. Will there be any sound there?


    Li Xiangning asked me to take off my headphones and listen to them myself. After I took off my headphones, I put on a film. Don''t say, the sound of the headphones was really leaked, but it wasn''t very loud.


    "We are all adults, and I understand that men have strong desire, but please go to the toilet next time. I''ll have a rest! And you can easily dirty the quilt and sheets in the quilt!" Li Xiangning looked at me and talked like a little housekeeper.


    I nodded. After Li Xiangning returned to bed, I came to the toilet. Just as I was about to finish, Li Xiangning knocked on the door outside. She asked me to pay attention. Don''t get it on the wall in the pit. It''s disgusting and dirty on the wall.


    I simply don''t do it. Nowadays, it''s so troublesome to talk to a girl with five fingers.

 Chapter 140

    After I came out of the toilet with a black face, Li Xiangning asked me if I had got the wall. After asking, she also pulled some toilet paper for me and said that if I got the wall, I would wipe it with toilet paper. Besides, she didn''t want her to see anything dirty on the wall when she went to the toilet.


    I said I didn''t do it. How could I run to the wall? After that, I lay down and slept unhappily.


    After two days, everything on me was all right. Li Xiangning was afraid that I would be beaten by Zheng Feng and helped me quit my job in the fast food restaurant. This is not the key point. Li Xiangning also asked me to keep pace with her, except going to the bathroom.


    Li Xiangning knew to play all day after she didn''t go to work. She went out every day from morning to night and asked me to take group photos with me. A total of hundreds of photos were taken.


    Originally, I was a rather curtily person, but Li Xiangning had to let me go out with her. I only listened to her orders. Every time she went out and came back, she would buy a lot of things, and she asked me to carry them back for her.


    Really, I''ve had enough for her.


    One afternoon, Li Xiangning asked me to carry her back. It''s OK to carry her back, but it also depends on the distance. It''s a kilometer away from here. If I carry Li Xiangning back, I guess my push will soon be scrapped.


    Li Xiangning said I have to do this. If I go back behind her back, people will believe more deeply that we are lovers. Sometimes I suspect that she is playing a cover. In fact, she just wants to use me as a servant.


    At that time, Li Xiangning was wearing a thin dress, a pair of super shorts, big white legs bare and a pair of white cloth shoes on her feet.


    After I whitened her, I said unkindly, "are you sure you want me to carry you back? I''ll make it clear to you first. I''m willing to carry you back, but whether you''re willing or not is your business!"


    Li Xiangning walked up to me, raised her little face, looked at me and said that of course she would like to. After that, she urged me to squat down quickly. After I squatted down, Li Xiangning fell on my back. Don''t say, Li Xiangning was still a little heavy.


    I also impolitely grabbed Li Xiangning''s thigh. Her thigh is really slippery, hehe.


    On the road, I deliberately shook Li Xiangning up, and then let her jump on my back. When she jumped on my back, I could clearly feel the elasticity and pressure brought by the two Tuos.


    After being taken advantage of by me for several times, Li Xiangning kept beating me with small powder, saying that I was a hooligan and bullied her.


    "That''s what I said. I didn''t let you run to my back. You wanted me to carry it. You wanted to give me benefits. I have no reason to refuse!" I said with a smile.


    After hearing what I said, Li Xiangning was angry and anxious. Then she pinched my ear and told me to go quickly. As soon as my ear hurts, I can only follow Li Xiangning''s meaning.


    When I went back with Li Xiangning on my back, I was already full of sweat. After putting Li Xiangning down, I went to take a shower.


    I came out with no clothes on my upper body. Li Xiangning saw me and immediately angrily asked me to put on my clothes. There was no way. This was in her house. I couldn''t find anything to say, so I had to follow her meaning.


    I stayed comfortably in Li Xiangning''s residence for eight days. Li Xiangning said that she would take me to see her parents in two days. When Zheng Feng was completely dumped at that time, I could leave with money. Of course, I can''t wait for this.


    But nothing can be plain sailing. Soon I was in trouble.


    One night, Li Xiangning wanted to go shopping. She bought that kind of private things. Of course, she wouldn''t take me, so I stayed to watch the house.


    I was sitting alone playing with my mobile phone. After a while, there was a knock at the door. I thought Li Xiangning came back, so I got up to open the door, but as soon as I opened the door, I was kicked out by someone outside the door.


    I hit the ground heavily, but the pain in my lower abdomen was much more painful than that on my back. I covered my school uniform and screamed there.


    At this time, Zheng Feng outside the door came in very proud. Zheng Feng took his three dog parties into the house and stepped on my chest.


    "You were very arrogant last time. Why can''t you look up now? Xiangning isn''t here. How can I clean you up today!" Zheng Feng said with a gloomy face pointing to me. His face is particularly ugly, which also indicates that my result today will not be good.


    "Ha ha! I have to tell you one thing. You clean me up during the day and I clean up Li Xiangning at night. Anyway, I don''t suffer a loss!" I looked at Zheng Feng and said with a smile. I know my end will be very miserable today. Instead of letting them clean up, I''d better have a mouth addiction while my mouth can talk. Anyway, I was beaten today.


    "Your mouth is very good at talking about you!" what I just said obviously angered Zheng Feng. He bit his teeth and looked at me angrily. After that, he slapped me in the face mercilessly.


    The two slapping slaps made my face hot and painful, and my face was swollen. I covered my painful face and looked at Zheng Feng fiercely, "don''t deceive others too much!"


    "I don''t want to bully you, it''s your own itchy skin. You don''t see what you are if you''re right with me!" Zheng Feng spit on my face, very arrogant and domineering.


    "I know you''re the fake boyfriend Xiang Ning found to deal with me. I made it clear to you today. If you leave Xiang Ning, I''ll give you three times the amount she gives you. Of course, if you don''t obey me and continue to do right with me, I won''t let you live! I have a lot of ways to clean up you!" Zheng Feng looked at me and said proudly, As if I were an ant in his hand.


    "Do you think I''ll make you comfortable if you clean me up twice?" I looked at Zheng Feng and said fiercely.


    "Fuck NIMA, give you a chance, don''t you? Well, labor and capital will kill you today!" said Zheng Feng mercilessly swinging his fist and hitting me in the face. My nose blood was splashed and splashed on my face.


    I wanted to resist, but before I clenched my fist, I was hit again.


    The dog gangs called by Zheng Feng were not good people. When Zheng Feng hit me, they were unwilling to go to the theatre and hit me.


    Zheng Feng punched me twice in the head. After being beaten, my head was dizzy and my body lost consciousness as if it were not my own body.


    Zheng Feng became more and more angry. He kicked me in the crotch. At that moment, I was like being pierced by a sharp blade. The unspeakable pain made me scream unconsciously. I covered my crotch with my hand, and my face hurt like pig liver.


    I curled up on the ground and screamed, and my tears flowed out of control.


    "You TMD have tasted the pain this time. I warn you again. If you don''t leave Xiangning again, I''ll cut off your children and grandchildren. You can''t get women all your life!" Zheng Feng grabbed my collar and pointed at me.


    "Wait for me! I''ll give you back ten times the pain you inflicted on me!" I giggled my teeth and looked at Zheng Feng.


    "You really have a hard mouth. If you say this at such a time, I have to kill you today!" Zheng Feng said, and ran to get a chair and took it to hit me on the head.


    He stared at me, his eyes were full of blood, and his mouth was about to spit fire.


    I said provocatively, if you have the ability, you can smash it. Whoever doesn''t smash it is your grandson!


    Although Zheng Feng is very angry now, he is not a fool. If he really kills me, he will not be better.


    Zheng Feng put down the chair, kicked me in the stomach and scolded: you TM are my grandson! Be sensible and leave quickly, otherwise you won''t have a good day! If you don''t believe it, try it


    After that, Zheng Feng left with his three dog parties. I couldn''t carry it anymore and collapsed on the ground like mud.

 Chapter 141

    When Li Xiangning came back, she saw me lying in a low voice crying with pain, blood on her face and scared off my aunt''s towel. She hurried over and asked me what had happened just now. I smiled bitterly and said that Zheng Feng did all this.


    "He''s too brave to do it in my room!" Li Xiangning called me 120 after saying that.


    I was sent to the hospital for treatment for two days. There was no big problem with my injuries. Just cultivate myself well, but the doctor said I had some serious injuries. He was worried that I would lose my fertility in the future. The doctor asked me to have a detailed examination, and I did it, but the examination results could not be obtained until three days later.


    When I was hospitalized, Li Xiangning accompanied me to take care of me. When Li Xiangning peeled the apple for me, I said to Li Xiangning, "last time I bullied you, this time I''ll pay you back. I don''t want your money, and I won''t help you. After I leave the hospital, we''ll go our own way! In the future, we''d better never see you again!"


    I didn''t finish angrily, and then I lay down without a good face. The examination results haven''t come down yet. If something really goes wrong below me, I won''t want to have children in the future.


    "Don''t make such a decision first. I didn''t know this would happen this time. Who knew that Zheng Feng would be so brave to do it in my residence!" Li Xiangning looked at me innocently and said, and then handed the peeled apple to me.


    I didn''t reach out to pick it up. First, my hand still hurt. Second, I didn''t want to pick it up. I''d better go my own way in the future. I''ve never had a good thing since I met Li Xiangning.


    Seeing that I didn''t reach out to pick it up, Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "well, it''s a big deal that I''ll give you some more money. Can I give you 20000 yuan after it''s done?" then she whispered impatiently: don''t you just want more money.


    I was angry when I heard this. I didn''t want to get angry with Li Xiangning. How can I say that she has tried her best to share the red dates with me these days, but I couldn''t bear it when I heard this.


    "We probably had a feud in our last life. I wouldn''t do anything good when I met you. When I was at school, I met you beaten like a dog by he Jun. this time, I met you cleaned up like this by Zheng Feng. Although I want money, I don''t want your broom money for me. Who knows what moths will happen in the future!", I looked at Li Xiangning and said angrily. Although she was really beautiful, I was angry when I saw her now.


    Li Xiangning was a spoiled young lady. She could stand being called her. After I finished, she threw the apple on the ground, looked at me and said angrily, "who are you? You would have died if I hadn''t sent you to the hospital!"


    "If it weren''t for you, would I be beaten like this?", I looked at Li Xiangning and said angrily. I felt that Li Xiangning and I were born against each other. It was no better than three days. We were quarrelling most of the time.


    "You can really push the responsibility. It''s because you''re useless that Zheng Feng beat you. If you''re strong, do they dare to beat you? Didn''t you often fight when you went to school? Is it difficult? Now you''ve eaten mice and counselled like a mouse. If you''re beaten, you''ll push the responsibility on others!" Li Xiangning looked at me with a small pout and said angrily, And it''s the kind with full confidence.


    I was about to get angry with Li Xiangning. At this time, the nurse came in and saw that Li Xiangning and I were quarreling. At that time, the nurse criticized Li Xiangning and said that I was a patient now. Her girlfriend didn''t take good care of me and was still quarrelling with me here, so she was angry with me. She was really an incompetent girlfriend.


    Li Xiangning was scolded by the nurse''s eldest sister. She didn''t quarrel with me anymore. She talked to me as gently as possible.


    In the afternoon, Li Xiangning brought me rice. I said my hand hurt. Li Xiangning fed me wisely.


    "Open your mouth, ah!" Li Xiangning fed me carefully. To tell you the truth, I inexplicably enjoyed it when she fed me.


    After dinner, Li Xiangning gently wiped my mouth. Seeing Li Xiangning taking care of me so carefully, I felt a little guilty about my behavior just now. Originally, I wanted to say sorry to Li Xiangning, but my stubbornness made me not speak.


    I lay in bed and said I didn''t know what the test results were. If I was really beaten and lost my fertility, what can I do in the future.


    Li Xiangning told me not to worry. It would be all right. "If you really can''t have children, I''ll be responsible for it!" Li Xiangning patted her chest and looked at me.


    I was happy to see Li Xiangning say so. I asked her how she was responsible. Could it be that she married me? Li Xiangning whispered a few words after listening to me, but I didn''t know what to say.


    After three days, the inspection results came out. There was no problem with mine, but there were still some injuries.


    In the evening, steel tooth sister got off work. She heard Li Xiangning say that I was injured. In the evening, she specially bought something to visit with Jiangshan and them.


    Jiangshan saw me like this and asked me if I was beaten again. I told Jiangshan that I let Zheng Feng beat me. Jiangshan asked me who Zheng Feng was and why he beat me? I just told Jiangshan that I was a sworn enemy of mine. I didn''t tell the relationship between Zheng Feng and Li Xiangning.


    "Han zi, don''t worry, we will help you clean up Zheng Feng! You can heal well! Let''s clean up Zheng Feng together!" said fat brother, patting me on the shoulder with a look of justice.


    After chatting for a while, fat brother turned his eyes to Li Xiangning and saw Li Xiangning silently cutting apples for me. Fat brother looked at me with a bad smile and said, "han zi, what''s your relationship?"


    "What else can it be? It''s not obvious. Do I still need to say this?", I looked at fat brother and said with a smile, but my remaining light still stayed on steel tooth sister. When steel tooth sister heard me say this, her face was obviously not good-looking, but she soon turned around.


    I don''t know why, when I saw that steel tooth sister''s face was not good-looking, I suddenly felt a sense of guilt in my heart.


    Fat brother looked at me after listening to me and said with a bad smile: "brother Han, I really admire you. Even our previous school flowers have been picked up for you! I have nothing to congratulate. Let''s congratulate you on having a baby early!"


    Li Xiangning peeled the apple for me and handed it to me. She even gently asked me if I needed her to feed me.


    I said no, then I took it and ate it myself. Soon, fat brother Jiangshan was leaving. Originally, steel tooth sister was also leaving, but I stopped her. I asked her to stay a little longer. I have something to tell her.


    Li Xiangning goes to see Jiangshan fat brother off. There are only me and steel tooth sister left in the ward.


    The steel tooth girl sat next to me and asked me listlessly what was wrong. I smiled and said, "why do you look a little angry?"


    Steel teeth sister listlessly said no. I sat up in steel teeth sister''s ear and told her everything between me and Li Xiangning.


    "Brother Han, is what you said true?", after listening to me, sister steel teeth asked me again and wanted to confirm again.


    "Of course, how could I lie to you!" after I finished, the steel tooth sister was obviously happier.


    After that, I looked at the steel tooth sister very seriously and said, "in fact, I understand your mind. I used to treat you as my sister, but I can assure you that I will help Li Xiangning and then marry you!"


    "Brother Han! I don''t know whether you lied to me or told the truth, but I''m very happy to hear what you said!" the steel tooth sister looked at my eyes seriously and said, with tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll treat you well in the future!" I held the steel tooth sister in my arms. The feeling of holding people in my arms was so full and reassuring.


    The steel tooth girl leaned in my arms and raised her head and kissed me on the cheek.


    However, Li Xiangning came in through the door at this time.

 Chapter 142

    There is no doubt that Li Xiangning witnessed the situation of steel teeth sister kissing me just now. Seeing Li Xiangning coming in, steel teeth sister hurried up from my arms and said that I went back first and then left.


    Li Xiangning sat next to me with a little anger and asked me what I had done with the steel tooth sister just now. The look on her face was really a little mean to catch a junior in the main room. I said nothing. Besides, aren''t we pretending to be lovers? Are you really angry?


    "Angry, why am I angry? Do you deserve to make me angry? I just think if we pretend to be lovers, we have to pretend to be a little bit. If you hug her like that, people will believe that we are lovers!" Li Xiangning argued like a lying child there. After she finished, I didn''t say anything more.


    I asked Li Xiangning where Zheng Feng lived. If I was discharged from the hospital, the first thing to clean up was Zheng Feng, but unexpectedly, Li Xiangning asked me not to hit Zheng Feng first. I was not happy at that time. It was obvious that I turned my elbow out.


    "If you think about it, my parents want me to marry Zheng Feng so much, and you are my boyfriend now. If you beat Zheng Feng, the situation will be very complicated at that time! Just look at my face and don''t clean up Zheng Feng!" Li Xiangning looked at me and even played a sympathy card.


    Since Li Xiangning said so, I have nothing to say. I''ll clean up Zheng Feng after seeing her parents according to her meaning.


    On the day I left the hospital, I asked sister steel teeth to go out for dinner. I also called Li Xiangning, but she didn''t go when she heard that I also called sister steel teeth.


    Steel tooth sister directly followed me to a restaurant after work in the evening. We had just sat down in the restaurant to prepare for dinner, but Li Xiangning came with her bag and high heels.


    Li Xiangning is obviously dressed up. Wearing light makeup and a white dress, she looks particularly beautiful.


    I said why did you come? Didn''t you tell me you didn''t come? Li Xiangning sat down beside me impolitely, then looked at me and said proudly, "I''m just hungry. I want to eat with you. Why, are you so stingy? Don''t you invite me to a meal? Or don''t you want me to come?"


    I said this is not true. It''s mainly because you can''t say it yourself. I''m just a little surprised when you suddenly come.


    During the conversation, the food has been served. The three of us are eating happily. However, compared with Li Xiangning, I still think steel tooth sister is more friendly. Therefore, I spend most of my time chatting with steel tooth sister at the dinner table. I am very worried about chatting with Li Xiangning. After all, she and I belong to the type that is easy to choke.


    Li Xiangning was very unhappy after eating. She glanced at me obliquely. I also saw it, but it was directly ignored by me.


    After I had enough to eat and drink, I made a request to send steel tooth sister home. Li Xiangning asked me at that time. What about her? I said you''re not a child anymore, and you''re not far away, just tens of meters away.


    After that, I''m going to send sister steel teeth back. Li Xiangning is angry and goes back with her bag. In fact, I don''t know what she''s angry about. We don''t have any relationship. What''s the good news.


    After I sent her back, I went back to Li Xiangning''s residence. At that time, Li Xiangning didn''t sleep and sat there with an angry face. She called me as soon as I entered the door. After calling me over, Li Xiangning looked at me angrily and said, "did you mean it?"


    What did I mean? I didn''t do anything wrong?


    "You said you didn''t mean it. Then why did you treat her so well today, but put me aside? You just wanted to annoy me!" Li Xiangning said angrily as she sat there.


    "My eldest lady, why am I angry with you? You have nothing to do with me. I''m full. I''m angry with you on purpose! I''ve always been like that to the steel tooth sister! What''s so strange?" I said casually, and then I was ready to take a bath.


    "What''s my relationship with you? At least we''re lovers now! You''re so close to other women, so... What does it look like!" Li Xiangning grabbed me as soon as I was leaving, and then stood in front of me and said to me.


    "I told sister steel teeth about our relationship. After it''s done, everyone is a stranger anyway. Why do you care so much? You''d better think about how to deal with your parents then!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "Although we are not true lovers, as for the indication, yes, you and other women are like this. In short, I look uncomfortable and unwilling!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said very unruly.


    "I stress once again that steel tooth is not another woman! Well, wash and sleep, and you''ll have to quarrel if you go on like this!" after that, I gently pushed Li Xiangning aside, and then went to take a bath and sleep.


    As soon as I went to bed and covered the quilt, Li Xiangning came and called me up. Li Xiangning sat on her bed and looked at me seriously and asked, "I just want to ask you, who is more beautiful and whose body is better?"


    I said you are more beautiful than steel teeth, you are better than steel teeth, and your skin is better than steel teeth, but what does that mean? You are you, steel tooth sister is steel tooth sister.


    "You said that I was better than her in many aspects, so you didn''t treat me better than her, and the gap was still so big!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said wrongly, with deep resentment in her eyes.


    "Er, it''s very simple. You don''t have a steel tooth sister to treat me well. Of course I won''t treat you like she did!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "I''m not good to you there. When I took care of you in the hospital, you forgot to feed you and peel you apples. I didn''t do that!" Li Xiangning said more and more wrongly, which made me feel like I ignored her.


    "Steel tooth girl can let me sleep at any time. You can''t do it. That''s the difference!", I don''t want to talk about trivial things like Li Xiangning''s car. I directly took out the killer mace.


    Li Xiangning, in fact, is unbalanced in her heart, because she has received better treatment than other girls since she was young. Seeing that I am better to steel tooth sister, she is naturally uncomfortable. In a word, it''s all vanity.


    After I said this, Li Xiangning didn''t say it again. At this time, I joked: "you don''t like me so much. I have a good relationship with steel tooth sister. Do you like me? Then I''m really lucky. School flower Li Xiangning likes me. It''s enough for me to blow for a lifetime!"


    "You think too much of you! That''s why she likes you. You look like this. You don''t have money, car or room. I don''t want to take the money and paste it back to me! Hum!" Li Xiangning pulled on the quilt and turned off the light to sleep.


    I also lay down honestly, but I couldn''t sleep because of Li Xiangning. I took out my mobile phone and talked with steel teeth sister for a long time before I went to sleep.


    After two days, Li Xiangning was ready to take me to see her parents. Before going, Li Xiangning spent money to buy me a valuable suit and put it on. She took me out all over.


    After I finished, I looked in the mirror. Don''t say that people rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles. That''s really good. After I finished, I thought I was a lot more handsome and energetic.


    In this way, Li Xiangning and I bought some gifts and went to see her parents.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been to Li Xiangning''s house, but to be honest, I''m still a little uneasy at the thought of seeing Li Xiangning''s parents. After all, I haven''t seen her parents before. I''m not prepared at all.


    Li Xiangning is also a little nervous like me. She is nervous about me and I am nervous about myself.


    Li Xiangning knocked at the door. After a while, a middle-aged man with eyes came to open the door for me. I politely called uncle, and then went in.


    After I went in, I saw that the bastard of Zheng Feng was also there. There was a rich middle-aged woman sitting next to Zheng Feng.


    Zheng Feng smiled maliciously when he saw me, and then said, "Hello!"

 Chapter 143

    After Li Xiangning came in, she came to me, and then naturally took my hand, looked at the rich middle-aged woman and said intimately, "Mom, you and dad have come out of town. You should tell me when you come, so that I can pick you up!"


    Obviously, the middle-aged woman who looks richer is Li Xiangning''s mother. Although her mother looks richer, she is estimated to be a great beauty among her peers. No wonder Li Xiangning has such a good foundation.


    Li Xiangning is very much like her mother. They are beautiful women of all sizes together.


    Li Xiangning is estimated to have inherited her mother. Her mother''s dress is also very fashionable. She is dressed as a lady and wears famous brand clothes. At first glance, it is the kind of expensive.


    Although Li Xiangning''s mother is middle-aged, she still refuses to be old. Her hair is made of wavy curly hair, which is still wine red. Although this head type doesn''t match her very well, she has a good foundation, and this hair style can be parried.


    "Well, sit down first and talk slowly!" Li Xiangning''s mother looked at me and said to Li Xiangning lukewarm.


    After I sat down, Li Xiangning''s mother asked Li Xiangning if she really had a boyfriend. Li Xiangning sat down next to me, then pointed to me and said with a smile: "Mom, this is my boyfriend. He has been secretly in love with me since I went to school, but he confessed to me after he graduated! I promised him when I saw that he was good!"


    After that, Li Xiangning smiled sweetly at me. I said hello to Li Xiangning''s mother politely, but her mother didn''t give me a good face, which made me particularly embarrassed.


    "Come, eat fruit!" when I was particularly embarrassed, Li Xiangning''s father came out with a fruit plate.


    Li Xiangning''s father wears something more ordinary. He wears a middle-aged short sleeve and a pair of hemp colored trousers, which is no different from those uncles on the street. On the contrary, Li Xiangning''s mother is much more extravagant.


    Li Xiangning''s father is a very easygoing kind of person. When I ate fruit, he sat next to me and talked with me. Li Xiangning''s father asked me what I do. I said I haven''t worked yet. I used to be a courier.


    Li Xiangning''s father was very easygoing and said, "it''s said that couriers are very hard. Young people can bear hardships. They must make great achievements in the future!"


    Li Xiangning''s father is born with a good face. He is friendly, low-key and easy-going. I have doubled my favor with him. Although Li Xiangning''s father has great affinity, it is obviously Li Xiangning''s mother who decides the family.


    As soon as Li Xiangning''s mother heard that I used to be a courier, she tilted her eyes and said unhappily, "courier! The courier only has a few money a month. Even my daughter''s pocket money is not enough. How can you raise her in the future?"


    In fact, Li Xiangning had an agreement with me before she came. She asked me to tell her parents that I was in business and could earn more than 100000 a year, but I thought Li Xiangning''s father was so good, so I told the truth.


    But Li Xiangning''s mother''s words are really hurtful. Although I don''t have money in their family, I don''t have to look down on people.


    Li Xiangning made a look at me and told me not to have any face, so although Li Xiangning''s mother looked down on me so much, I still smiled at her.


    Zheng Feng sat watching the play, eating fruit and sitting there leisurely. He was not worried at all because Li Xiangning''s mother was facing him, so he was not worried at all.


    "Aunt, although I really can''t earn much money, I will try my best to give Xiangning a good living environment!" I looked at Li Xiangning''s mother and said with a smile.


    "You give Xiangning a good living environment? Hehe, did I hear you right? Even if you have this heart, what capital do you have to say that?" said Li Xiangning''s mother disdainfully, without looking at me.


    I also said why Li Xiangning is so arrogant, which is probably influenced by her mother.


    Although Li Xiangning''s mother humiliated me so much, I still have a smile on my face. I feel like a fool now. I still smile at others after being humiliated by others. What''s the difference between being an idiot?


    "What I just said may be a little heavy, but I hope you can break up with Xiangning. If you can''t give Xiangning the future, don''t pester her! It''s good for her and all of us!" Li Xiangning''s mother looked at me and said bitterly, very cold.


    "Mom, why do you say that about him? Although he can''t earn much money, at least it''s the money he earns with his own hands. Unlike some people, he only eats and idles all day!" Li Xiangning glanced at Zheng Feng and continued to say to her mother: "Besides, mom, it''s the 21st century. They all advocate freedom of marriage and love. I''m not a child. Don''t care so much!"


    "We''re not doing this for you? You''re young and young, and there are so many bad people now. What if you''re cheated? Don''t you see that kind of liar who swindles the woman''s family money often appear on the TV news?" Li Xiangning''s mother scolded Li Xiangning loudly.


    "What liar? He is my classmate. He used to study in the same class, but later we became deskmates! I know her very well and I know myself very well. I just like him! I won''t marry anyone except him!" Li Xiangning took my hand and looked at her mother very stubbornly, with a very serious expression on her small face.


    Although I was posing as Li Xiangning''s boyfriend, at this moment, I felt so real, as if we had really become a couple.


    "Xiangning, mom, it''s all for you. You should understand mom''s good intentions! Mom also hopes you can live happily in the future!" Li Xiangning''s mother looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "Don''t always say it''s for my good. You just think about your own interests and don''t care about my feelings at all. You left me alone at home before. When I grow up and can use it, I''ll arrange for me to marry. I''m a person. I''m not a toy. I also have thoughts and feelings! You arrange my last life, and I can''t make my own decisions in the next life!", Li Xiangning looked at her mother and cried, tears running down her cheeks.


    I quickly took a paper towel to wipe Li Xiangning''s tears. She was really sad and her eyes were red.


    No wonder I said that when I came to Li Xiangning''s house, she was the only one in her family. It turned out to be so.


    Li Xiangning''s mother saw Li Xiangning cry, so she didn''t say anything. She left her to cook and went to the kitchen.


    I was going to leave, but Li Xiangning said to stay for dinner before leaving. Li Xiangning''s father said the same, so I stayed.


    Li Xiangning''s father sat for a while and was called to the kitchen by Li Xiangning''s mother. There were only three people left in the living room, Zheng Feng and Li Xiangning.


    Zheng Feng looked at me with his legs crossed, and then let me out. He wanted to talk to me.


    Li Xiangning told me not to go out for fear that Zheng Feng would play tricks against me. However, in Li Xiangning''s house, Zheng Feng certainly didn''t dare to do it. I had nothing to be afraid of. I followed Zheng Feng out of the door.


    After I went out, Zheng Feng looked at me and said with a disdainful smile: "you are really resistant to beating. You dare to stay with Xiang Ning when you were beaten like that last time!"


    Then Zheng Feng changed his face, looked at me and said fiercely, "you''d better be sensible and leave Xiangning quickly, or I''ll make you regret coming here!"


    "If you talk nonsense, I''ll go first. I don''t have time to listen to you talk nonsense here!" I said and was ready to turn and leave.


    Who knows, Zheng Feng grabbed me at this time, and then slapped me in the face, "you TM are very arrogant, aren''t you! It seems that you played lightly last time!"


    Zheng Feng''s slap on the face was not light. It hurt me. At this time, he was alone. How could I get used to him and punch him on the nose without mercy.


    When I grabbed his collar and prepared to clean him up again, Li Xiangning''s mother came out.

 Chapter 144

    When Li Xiangning''s mother came out, she just saw me beating Zheng Feng. At that time, she scolded me loudly. Zheng Feng, a bastard, got up and rubbed his nose blood while complaining to Li Xiangning''s mother that he just said a word to me, so I started beating him.


    Li Xiangning''s mother happened to see the scene when I hit Zheng Feng. It''s useless for me to explain. Zheng Feng and I were called in by Li Xiangning''s mother. After we sat down, Li Xiangning''s mother began to scold Li Xiangning.


    "This is your favorite boyfriend. If Zheng Feng''s parents ask, how can I tell others!" Li Xiangning''s mother scolded Li Xiangning loudly, but she was actually saying something about me.


    Li Xiangning said that it must have been Zheng Feng who provoked me before I started. Li Xiangning said that I was not an impulsive person and would not beat people at any time. Li Xiangning was very happy to protect me, but Li Xiangning''s mother didn''t like to see me. It''s useless to let Li Xiangning explain.


    "It''s OK for me to be knocked down as a big man. I''m worried about Xiangning. If you really live with him in the future, what can he do to beat you?" Zheng Feng said hypocritically at this time.


    After he said that, Li Xiangning''s mother began to praise him for being sensible and thinking about things. I continued to be insinuated by Li Xiangning''s mother. What makes me want to get angry is that she actually said that I have no quality and no education.


    But Li Xiangning gave me a look and let me bear it. I didn''t get angry.


    After finishing the meal unhappily, Li Xiangning left with me. Zheng Feng came by car at that time. He made a request to send Li Xiangning, but Li Xiangning refused.


    After I went back, I washed and went to bed. I was in a particularly bad mood today. Being humiliated by Li Xiangning''s mother made me angry than beating me. What''s more annoying is that I can only stand and don''t talk back.


    Li Xiangning came to comfort me when I was in a bad mood, but I didn''t pay much attention to her. What I think now is that she should get rid of Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch as soon as possible, so I can get the money and leave as soon as possible.


    When it was getting dark the next afternoon, sister steel teeth said she had something to tell me to go out. I said hello to Li Xiangning and went out.


    I have an appointment with sister steel teeth to meet in the street. After we meet in the street, we will go shopping together.


    "Brother Han, I may go to work in other places in a few days. It is arranged that I go to work in other places for a period of time. It is estimated that it will take several months before I can come back!", the steel tooth sister walked side by side with me. When she said this, she looked at me with Shui Lingling''s eyes, which was particularly lovable.


    "It''s all right. I''ll go to you after I help Li Xiangning. Anyway, I''m alone. It''s convenient to go there!" I looked at the steel tooth sister and smiled.


    "No, brother Han, you just have to wait for me to come back!" said the steel tooth sister, holding my hand and leaning on my shoulder. The satisfied little expression and pursed little mouth are particularly cute.


    I said you are really cute. If you weren''t on the street now, I would have wanted to kiss you! After that, I put my steel tooth sister in my arms.


    I just walked leisurely in the street with my arm around sister steel teeth, chatting while walking. I agreed with sister steel teeth that she would leave me to see her off at that time. When she came back, I would pick her up.


    "Brother Han, I found something! You always call me steel tooth sister. People''s braces have been removed for a long time, and you still call them steel tooth sister!", steel tooth sister said, holding her small powder fist angrily and hitting me twice.


    I said there was nothing I could do about it. I used to call her steel tooth sister. I forgot her name.


    "What? You don''t even know my name!" after listening to me, the steel tooth sister hit me twice with a small powder fist.


    After hitting me, the steel tooth sister asked me to stretch out my hand. She wrote it in the palm of my hand. I looked at the steel tooth sister''s strokes very carefully. Only then did I know her name was Liu Xiaoxiao. Don''t say, it''s quite artistic.


    I just wanted to say the three words "steel tooth sister", and then I immediately changed my name to Liu Xiaoxiao. I''ve always been called Liu Xiaoxiao steel tooth sister. Now I''m not used to calling her Liu Xiaoxiao.


    After we strolled in the street for a while, we were ready to go to a movie, but as soon as we got outside the cinema, Li Xiangning called me. I just connected the phone, but Li Xiangning immediately hung up.


    At that time, I thought what Li Xiangning was doing. I didn''t care much, but I thought about it. The more I thought about it, the more I felt uneasy. I always felt that something would happen.


    The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I was. I asked sister steel teeth to go back first. After sister steel teeth went back, I ran back quickly to see if there was anything wrong with Li Xiangning. Otherwise, how could I hang up just after I got through the phone.


    When I went outside the door, I heard Li Xiangning''s scream, and there was a big smell of wine.


    The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I was. I hurried in. The door was unlocked and open.


    After I opened the door, I saw a scene that made me angry. The bastard Zheng Feng was lying on Li Xiangning''s body with his bare arms and kept tearing Li Xiangning''s clothes. Li Xiangning would do yoga for a while at night, so he didn''t wear much, just a dress.


    At this time, the White Floral Dress Li Xiangning was wearing had been torn by the bastard Zheng Feng, and the white lace cover was exposed.


    "Zheng Feng, you son of a bitch! Get up! Wuwu ~ I won''t let you go!", Li Xiangning kept resisting, and her white face was covered with tears.


    But Li Xiangning''s cry will only stimulate Zheng Feng more. Zheng Feng tore the white fitness pants Li Xiangning was wearing on her lower body, and you can see the corners of Li Xiangning''s white interior.


    As soon as I saw such a scene, I could not help my anger. I clenched my fist and rushed up. Then I grabbed Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch''s hair and dragged Zheng Feng to the ground.


    Zheng Feng, a bastard, obviously drank wine. His face was red and his body smelled of wine.


    After I pulled him down, I punched him in the face, and then put a hard foot on his lower abdomen.


    Zheng Feng fell to the ground after being punched and kicked by me, covered his stomach and twisted like a snake.


    I sat on Li Xiangning''s bed, put the quilt on her, and then held her tightly in my arms.


    When Li Xiangning saw me, it was like seeing the Savior. Dou Da''s tears flowed down her white face.


    "It''s all right. No one dares to bully you when I come back! Good boy!" I held Li Xiangning in my arms and gently patted her on the back to comfort her, but Li Xiangning was obviously frightened and cried all the time, and my clothes were wet with tears.


    At this time, Zheng Feng got up from the ground, looked around, pointed at me and said fiercely, "you TMD are really brave. You dare to hit me. I... I have to kill you today!"


    Zheng Feng walked to Li Xiangning''s dresser and picked up Li Xiangning''s big mirror. "Labor capital killed you today!" Zheng Feng scolded fiercely, and then rushed to me with the mirror.


    Seeing Zheng Feng rushing towards me with a mirror, Li Xiangning in my arms was scared out of color. In order not to let Li Xiangning be hit, I pressed Li Xiangning in my arms.


    I only heard a bang. The glass residue rolled down from me. Along with the glass residue, there were blood beads.


    Then my back was like being cut by a knife. It hurt very much. I touched it with my hand. My back was cut several times by glass residue, and some sharp small glass residue was inserted into my flesh.


    "You''re always against labor and capital. I''ll kill you today!" before I could slow down, Zheng Feng stabbed me with a slightly longer glass stubble.

 Chapter 145

    I didn''t have time to react at that time. When I reacted, the glass stubble in Zheng Feng''s hand had been inserted into my abdomen, and the blood flowed out like water leakage. I stood up with pain, kicked Zheng Feng down, and then sat down powerlessly.


    When Li Xiangning saw that I was covered with blood, she panicked and asked me what happened? I watched my blood flow out, and my body was slowly becoming weak. I couldn''t feel my strength when I spoke.


    Li Xiangning hurriedly called the police with my phone. When the police came, I was almost unconscious. I only knew that the police carried Zheng Feng and me out. I don''t remember what happened after that.


    When I woke up, I was already lying in a familiar hospital. I laughed at myself. I really had a fate with the hospital. I came to the hospital every day.


    When I woke up, Li Xiangning was sitting at the head of my bed. Seeing me awake, she quickly asked me if I was hungry. If I was hungry, she would get me something to eat.


    I said I was not hungry, but I felt a pain on my back and abdomen. I asked Li Xiangning what was going on at that time and how Zheng Feng would treat her like that. Li Xiangning was very sad at the mention of this matter. She said wrongly that someone knocked at the door at that time. She thought I was back and went to open the door for me.


    Who knows that the person outside the door is not me but Zheng Feng. Li Xiangning said that Zheng Feng was drunk and couldn''t walk steadily. After she opened the door, Zheng Feng showed her love and said she wanted to marry her. Of course, Li Xiangning wouldn''t agree. She sternly refused. Zheng Feng drank wine at that time. After being rejected by Li Xiangning, she simply didn''t do it and didn''t want to rape Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning called me when the situation was wrong, but Zheng Feng grabbed her mobile phone and hit it on the ground as soon as she got through.


    Then I came back. Li Xiangning said that Zheng Feng was released on bail this morning after being arrested by the police. Li Xiangning said that if it weren''t for her parents, she wouldn''t forgive Zheng Feng. She wanted Zheng Feng to go to jail for a lifetime.


    The situation is such a situation. I have probably understood it. I lie in the hospital bed to comfort Li Xiangning and let her not be sad.


    "I really thanked you at that time. If you hadn''t come in time, I might have... Anyway, thank you!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said gratefully.


    I said there was nothing to thank. If you really want to thank me, just give me a little money.


    Li Xiangning gave me a white look and said that I really got into the eyes of money. When she said so, I thought of sun Han. If I could earn more money at that time, maybe sun Han wouldn''t leave me.


    I patted my head and photographed the name of sun Han and the memory she brought to me.


    I asked Li Xiangning to ask the doctor when I can leave the hospital. I don''t want to stay in the hospital anymore. Li Xiangning asked the doctor. The doctor said that I can leave the hospital in about three days.


    In the evening, Li Xiangning''s parents came to the hospital to see me. After Li Xiangning''s mother entered the ward, she just looked at me and didn''t say a word to me.


    Li Xiangning''s father was very concerned and asked me how I felt. Did I feel better? I said there was no big problem, but I needed some time to cultivate myself.


    "Xiangning, Zheng Feng was impulsive after drinking that day. Forgive him!" Li Xiangning''s mother saw that I had nothing to do, so she talked to Li Xiangning. The first word she said was to defend Zheng Feng.


    "Mom, you don''t have to say it. I won''t forgive him in my life! If you say it again, I''ll go out!" said Li Xiangning impatiently, with anger in her eyes.


    Li Xiangning said so. Li Xiangning''s mother couldn''t say anything. I was lying down and watching.


    After staying in the hospital for three days, I was discharged from the hospital, but this time I didn''t go back to Li Xiangning''s residence, but directly to Li Xiangning''s home.


    Li Xiangning''s father also enthusiastically prepared a room for me, and I stayed impolitely.


    During my cultivation at Li Xiangning''s house, Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch came almost once a day to beg Li Xiangning to forgive him, but Li Xiangning refused to see him directly, saying it was annoying to see him.


    Once Zheng Feng called his parents. Li Xiangning had to see Zheng Feng. Although I was not present at that time, I was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Zheng Feng''s parents asked Li Xiangning to forgive Zheng Feng and said that as long as she forgave Zheng Feng, she would make good compensation to her in the future.


    "Uncle and aunt, you''re here too. I''ll make it clear today. Zheng Feng, I can forgive him, but please don''t harass me in the future. My boyfriend was almost stabbed to death by him. I can not pursue these!" Li Xiangning said impatiently.


    Zheng Feng''s parents were obviously embarrassed by Li Xiangning''s words. Li Xiangning''s mother said Li Xiangning was not sensible and sent Li Xiangning away. I didn''t eavesdrop on their conversation after that.


    But the result of the conversation was obvious. Li Xiangning''s parents still cut off the idea of letting Li Xiangning marry Zheng Feng.


    Li Xiangning came to the room and told me what had just happened. She was very happy to say that Zheng Feng finally stopped pestering her. I was also very happy. My task was finally completed and I could leave with the money.


    "Since Zheng Feng won''t pester you any more in the future, you can give me my money when you want. Then we can go our separate ways sometime. You live your young lady''s life and I live my little life!" I looked at Li Xiangning and smiled.


    "What are you worried about? You''ll die if you wait a little longer. I won''t give you less money!" said Li Xiangning with a small pout. I don''t know what Li Xiangning meant. Every time I said to go their separate ways and give me money, she looked unhappy. I doubt if she didn''t have money for me, but on second thought, she''s not the kind of person without money.


    While I was talking about money with Li Xiangning, Li Xiangning''s parents came in. Li Xiangning asked her parents why they came in and said I was going to bed this big night so that they wouldn''t disturb my rest.


    Li Xiangning''s mother said they had something to tell me, and then took a chair and sat in front of me.


    Li Xiangning''s mother looked at me, then looked into my eyes and asked me if I really loved Li Xiangning?


    I nodded seriously and said yes. I love Li Xiangning very much. Li Xiangning''s mother looked at Li Xiangning''s father, then looked at me and continued: "Since you love Xiangning, we won''t stop you, but you can see that Xiangning has only one daughter in our family. If you really love Xiangning, you will become a door-to-door son-in-law in our family. We won''t treat you badly! There will be no money for the bride price at that time, and we will paste it back to your family!"


    At that time, I felt that this matter seemed to be out of control. It was agreed to help Li Xiangning get rid of Zheng Feng. Now how can I be the door-to-door son-in-law.


    I hesitated a little. Li Xiangning''s mother looked at me and asked me what was the matter? Was it difficult or unwilling?


    "You keep saying that you love Xiangning. If you really love Xiangning, you will come to our house, otherwise we won''t agree with you two!" Li Xiangning''s mother looked at me and said very seriously.


    I looked at Li Xiangning, asked her for help with my eyes, and asked me what I should do now. Li Xiangning nodded at me, which meant to let me promise first.


    "Uncle and aunt, I really love Xiangning. In that case, I have to promise! I want to prove to you that I really love Xiangning!" I looked at Li Xiangning''s mother and said seriously.


    "Well, we are also very happy to see your love. Take a rest first. On that day, we''ll find someone to look at the day and help you get engaged!" Li Xiangning''s mother said and went out.


    What? Engagement?


    As soon as Li Xiangning''s mother went out, I protested to Li Xiangning. What do you mean? Why should I be engaged? I don''t have this item in my task.


    "We didn''t say we were going to be engaged at the beginning. You can do it yourself!"

 Chapter 147

    It was very late when I got off work the next day. Under normal circumstances, Li Xiangning''s father would drive to pick me up. But today, Li Xiangning''s father had something to do temporarily, so I had to go back alone. Anyway, it was not a big deal for a big man to walk at night.


    I just came out of Li Xiangning''s father''s company. Before I took a few steps, Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch stopped me.


    "You''re really good. You''ve come to work here. Are you going to swallow Xiangning''s property next?" Zheng Feng stopped me with his three dog parties and looked at me with a disdainful smile.


    "What I''m going to do next has nothing to do with you! A good dog is out of the way! I have to go back!" I looked at Zheng Feng and said angrily.


    After listening to me, Zheng Feng pushed me arrogantly, then looked up at me and said, "you TM don''t go to the house for three days. Dare you say that labor and capital are dogs? Look at labor and capital. Dare you beat you into a dog today!"


    Zheng Feng said and came up fiercely, grabbed my collar, clenched his fist and was about to start on me.


    "You think you''re really amazing. You have the ability to let me call people and see if I can clean you up!" I looked at Zheng Feng and said unwilling to show weakness. Li Xiangning didn''t let me clean up Zheng Feng before, but it should be ok now. I''ve cleaned up Zheng Feng long ago.


    Zheng Feng, who is full of confidence, certainly won''t believe me. I will get rid of him. He soon inspired me.


    "Who do you think you are? Can you fly if you call people? If you have the ability, call people now. Don''t say I bully you, I''ll give you 15 minutes. If you can''t call people after 15 minutes, I promise to beat you into a dog today!" Zheng Feng pointed to my nose and said fiercely, very arrogant.


    Then he pushed me away. I didn''t say anything. When he cries later, let him be arrogant for a while.


    I took out my cell phone and called brother Pang. After he connected, I said, "brother Pang, someone wants to trouble me. How many people do you call to help me?"


    Fat brother asked me if I wanted to call Jiangshan LIULANG. They were all together. When I called fat brother, I heard a woman''s wheezing. Don''t guess. They must have organized a group to go whoring again.


    I said it''s OK to call more people. It''s always good to call more people. After telling fat brother the address, I asked them to come quickly, and then hung up the phone.


    After I hung up the phone, Zheng Feng and his three dog gangs disdained and said, "he really thought who he was. He said someone would come when he called, and he didn''t take care of himself!"


    I ignored Zheng Feng and waited there for Jiangshan fat brother to come. When they didn''t come, Zheng Feng said fiercely that he must clean me up today. If it weren''t for me, he would have been engaged to Li Xiangning long ago.


    I didn''t say anything more. Even without me, he and Li Xiangning wouldn''t have any results. Originally, Li Xiangning didn''t feel the slightest about him.


    Zheng Feng said fiercely there. The more he said, the more angry he became. He wanted to come up and clean me up.


    At this time, fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang came with people on a motorcycle. After getting off, fat brother went straight to me. When he saw Zheng Feng, fat brother smiled disdainfully, "I thought who was going to clean you up. It turned out to be this hair!"


    Zheng Feng''s face was obviously different when he saw fat brother. He had a deep memory of fat brother. After all, fat brother put a sack on him last time and let me beat him.


    "You... Fuck NIMA. You beat me last night, didn''t you?", Zheng Feng and fat brother were enemies. They were especially jealous when they met. They both rolled up their sleeves and had a great momentum of fighting.


    "Yes, it''s me. How can you drop! You thought you were awesome!" the fat man was so unconvinced that he went up and pushed Zheng Feng. It''s estimated that the fat man won''t do good things, but he''s happy to do things, especially fighting.


    "I almost forgot to tell you that I had a share in last night''s affair, but it seems that it was too light to start last night!" I looked at Zheng Feng and said calmly. Now they are all here, and I still need to be afraid of him.


    "You almost stabbed me to death with glass last time, and the two times you beat me when I delivered the meal before. Today I''ll settle the account for you at one time! You''ll be so arrogant in the future!" I said, and Jiangshan and they walked towards Zheng Feng.


    "It''s you!" Zheng Feng looked at me in amazement, followed by incomparable anger.


    "I wanted to clean you up for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance. I just took this opportunity to understand the grievances between us! Weren''t you arrogant and arrogant before? Today I''ll give you a chance to fight with me!" I looked at Zheng Fengzhen and said with words, and my whole body was full of strength.


    Fat brother Jiangshan and others pulled Zheng Feng''s dog party aside, leaving only Zheng Feng and me in the crowd.


    "Fight alone, you think I''m afraid of you!" Zheng Feng looked at me and said, but his confidence was obviously insufficient.


    I didn''t say anything more. I rushed up and punched Zheng Feng in the lower abdomen. Zheng Feng ate pain and was knocked to the ground with a plop. The dust was smashed high.


    "Fuck NIMA! You can''t be killed today!" Zheng Feng looked at me with a pig liver color on his face.


    I don''t think so. If Zheng Feng doesn''t have anyone to help him, I''m afraid at all.


    Zheng Feng struggled on the ground for a long time, and finally stood up. After standing up, he rushed towards me. I wanted to knock him down again, but unexpectedly, he hugged me and held me on the ground.


    After I fell to the ground, he seemed to be cruel. He clenched his fist and smashed it at me. He bled at the corners of my mouth and loosened his teeth.


    Blood and pain stimulated my nerves. I grabbed Zheng Feng''s collar and took him away from me. I quickly got up and grabbed his collar, and then hit him on the ground.


    "I said, if you put it on me, I will give it back ten times!" I clenched my teeth and punched Zheng Feng. He kept resisting and kicked me on the way, which made me more angry and increased my strength.


    I grabbed Zheng Feng fiercely, and the other hand was clenching his fist and smashing him indiscriminately. He held his head to avoid being hit by me, but I didn''t care so much. He held his head in his hand and I would smash his hand. As long as he dared to let go, I would hit his brain bag.


    Zheng Feng''s head was hammered by me like playing basketball, and his nose was bleeding. I wanted to clean him up. He was much heavier than that at the beginning.


    "I admit defeat, don''t fight again! Don''t fight again!" Zheng Feng said to me with his head in his arms.


    Understand, Zheng Feng pleaded for mercy and I stopped. I stood up and kicked Zheng Feng, and then spit on his face as he did when he hit me.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson today. Let you go for the time being. If you dare to find fault with me again, I''ll definitely make you cry next time! If you don''t believe it, you can try!" after that, I patted the dust on my body and left.


    It''s getting late. Fat brother, they cleaned up Zheng Feng''s three dog parties and left.


    When I went back, Li Xiangning''s parents had gone to bed. Li Xiangning was practicing yoga. After I came back, she came to my room and asked me what I did today. I said nothing.


    Li Xiangning immediately pointed to my back. She said my back was all gray. I must have fought today. Anyway, I couldn''t hide it. I told Li Xiangning about my beating Zheng Feng.


    Li Xiangning didn''t like it at that time. She said how could I hit Zheng Feng again? It won''t work. Zheng Feng''s family has a lot of business with her family. What if I screw up the business?


    I ignored Li Xiangning and went straight to take a bath and sleep. If I went on with her, I expected to quarrel.


    But unexpectedly, the next morning, Zheng Feng''s parents came to the door with Zheng Feng.

 Chapter 148

    After I cleaned up Zheng Feng, I felt comfortable all over and slept soundly. The next morning, I got up early in the morning and was ready to go to work after washing. This morning, I had to clear the warehouse and make records.


    But just as I was going to work, Zheng Feng''s parents came with Zheng Feng. Zheng Feng''s face was still bruised. Although it was treated, the scar was still obvious.


    Zheng Feng''s parents are rich and extravagant. They are famous brands all over. However, his parents are not kind-hearted people and have a profiteer''s face. I guess they don''t earn less money.


    "Oh, hey, why are you here? Please sit down! Please sit down!" Li Xiangning''s mother saw Zheng Feng''s parents coming and hurried to greet them for fear that they would be dissatisfied if they were not greeted well.


    Li Xiangning''s parents were also rude. After sitting down, they angrily pointed to me and said to Li Xiangning''s mother, "I''m here today to seek justice for my son! This little bastard is now your door-to-door son-in-law, right? He beat my son like this. What should I do?"


    Zheng Feng''s mother and Li Xiangning''s mother have the same virtue. They talk aggressively and have a sharp tone. They make Li Xiangning''s mother very embarrassed.


    Li Xiangning''s mother first looked at Zheng Feng and then asked me if I hit Zheng Feng. I said yes, I beat him, but he deserved it!


    After that, I glanced at Zheng Feng with disdain. Zheng Feng was really a mess. When we fought at school, no one told our parents. He was so old and told his parents that I was ashamed of him! Also, it''s obviously him. Zheng Feng beat me first. I can only return it at most.


    "Aunt, he called a large group of people to beat me up and told me not to tell you, otherwise he would directly kill me!" Zheng Feng looked at Li Xiangning''s mother and complained there.


    I was like swearing at my mother. I called a large group of people there last night and beat him Zheng Feng! This bastard, the wicked complain first!


    "Your TMD is just farting, right! I started to clean you up last night, but you wanted to clean me up first. Moreover, you have beaten me many times before, and you TM are good enough to say that!", I pointed to Zheng Feng and said fiercely, if someone wasn''t there, I would clean him up in the morning.


    "Little bastard, what''s the matter! You still want to hit my son, do you believe I''ll get you to jail!" as soon as I said Zheng Feng, Zheng Feng''s snake mother couldn''t sit still, stood up and pointed at me.


    Li Xiangning''s mother asked me to go to one side first. She came to solve it. After I sat down to one side, Li Xiangning''s mother quickly apologized to Zheng Feng''s parents. Anyway, they said they were sorry, but Zheng Feng''s parents didn''t appreciate it and were still reluctant to let go.


    After a while, Li Xiangning and Li Xiangning''s father came out. Seeing Zheng Feng''s parents so pressing, Li Xiangning couldn''t bear it. Looking at Zheng Feng, she said angrily: "Zheng Feng, you''re really shameless. Why didn''t you tell Guan Yihan that you beat him before? Why didn''t you tell him that you stabbed Guan Yihan last time! Guan Yihan just beat you last night. You just cried for your father and mother. Are you still a man?"


    Zheng Feng couldn''t stand up to Li Xiangning''s words. Zheng Feng''s parents would see that their son was bullied. They stood up and looked at Li Xiangning''s parents and said fiercely: "OK, your family unite to bully us, right? I tell you, we are not easy to bully. This is the end of our cooperation! I won''t let you go!"


    As soon as Li Xiangning''s mother heard Zheng Feng''s mother say so, she was soft at that time. She quickly persuaded Zheng Feng''s mother to calm down and said that I was impulsive. It was my fault. She made an apology to them, but the business cooperation could not be cancelled, which would cost her a lot of money.


    "There''s no way. Li Xiangning didn''t want Zheng Feng to marry your family before. Now it''s too late to say anything!" said Li Xiangning''s mother fiercely. It can be seen that she still has a grudge against Li Xiangning for refusing Zheng Feng.


    Li Xiangning''s mother wanted to say something to restore the business relationship with Zheng Feng''s parents, but at this time, Li Xiangning''s father spoke.


    Although Li Xiangning''s father is usually very easygoing, he is still very serious. He also seriously said that if the cooperative relationship is terminated, he can go to sign with Zheng Feng''s parents now, because both families will suffer great losses. Zheng Feng''s parents are not afraid, and he has nothing to be afraid of.


    Stimulated by anger, Zheng Feng''s parents and Li Xiangning''s father dissolved the cooperative relationship, and both of them lost a lot of money.


    Afterwards, I regretted it. If it weren''t for my words, Li Xiangning''s family wouldn''t have lost so much money. Li Xiangning''s mother said she didn''t blame me, but she didn''t give me a good face. She must have complained about me in her heart.


    One afternoon, when I was counting in the warehouse to make records, I heard my colleagues say that the company might go bankrupt. After I finished the records, I talked with them more and asked them how the company went bankrupt?


    Those two are old employees of the company at the same time. They know the internal situation of the company like the back of their hands. What they say will not be groundless. After I asked them, they told me the reason. According to them, several shareholders of the company have withdrawn their capital, and the company has just lost a lot of money. If they do so, the company is likely to go bankrupt.


    I just do some simple errands in the warehouse. I don''t know anything about the company. After work, I want to ask Li Xiangning''s father about the company.


    At that time, Li Xiangning''s father sat in the study with a sad face and kept calling his business partner to borrow money. He said it was to borrow money for turnover, but it was not difficult to see from his expression that the money must not have been borrowed.


    It seems that what those two colleagues said today is true. As soon as I was about to leave and go back to my room, Li Xiangning''s father stopped me and asked me to pour him a cup of tea.


    After I poured him tea, I sat down and talked with Li Xiangning''s father. Li Xiangning''s father treated me very well. I didn''t have money when I first went to work. He gave me money to spend.


    I also asked Li Xiangning''s father why he was so kind to me. Li Xiangning''s father said he was from the past. He could see that Li Xiangning really liked me. He treated me well, just wanted me to treat Li Xiangning well.


    No matter what Li Xiangning''s father''s purpose of being good to me is, I am very grateful to him for being so good to me.


    Li Xiangning''s father said that the reason why the shareholders in the company withdrew their capital was because of Zheng Feng''s parents. The business of Zheng Feng''s family was bigger than that of Li Xiangning''s family. In order to bring down Li Xiangning''s family, Zheng Feng''s parents spent money to win over the shareholders in Li Xiang''s father''s company and let those shareholders withdraw their capital. The purpose was to bring down Li Xiangning''s family.


    Li Xiangning''s father said that there is no working capital in the company now. If there is no capital injection, the company can only go bankrupt.


    I don''t know much about the company, but if the company goes bankrupt, it means that Li Xiangning''s family will be down.


    Because of the company, Li Xiangning''s mother and Li Xiangning are sad.


    I saw that Li Xiangning was sad and wanted to comfort her. After all, I was the fuse. If it weren''t for me, Li Xiangning''s family wouldn''t be like this.


    I sat next to Li Xiangning to comfort Li Xiangning, but unexpectedly, Li Xiangning scolded me and asked me why I didn''t go and why I stayed?


    Li Xiangning said that her family was going bankrupt and she had no money for me. Why do I keep it.


    "You helped me because of money. I don''t have money now, and you don''t want money!" Li Xiangning said angrily, looking at me. It can be seen from her eyes that she was also complaining about me and that I beat Zheng Feng.


    "Well, I can''t get the money. I just need you!"

 Chapter 149

    I looked at Li Xiangning with a smile and said, "since you can''t give me money, it''s easy to do. I owe meat!"


    "You don''t see that I''m very angry and sad now. You still laugh! Are you a spy sent by others?" Li Xiangning said, looking at me wronged. Li Xiangning was wronged because her family was facing bankruptcy, but she couldn''t do anything.


    I said that you rich people are just hypocritical and broke their property. You need to be so sad. According to your logic, we poor people who have no money have to sit and cry every day.


    I comforted Li Xiangning for a long time before coaxing her. I told her to go to bed early and have a good sleep. Maybe there will be a turn for the better tomorrow


    But the fact is that the next day there was no turning point. The whole company had a holiday. Many people had left with their wages. Everyone heard that the company was going to close down and applied for resignation, paid wages and looking for a new job.


    I didn''t go to work either. I accompanied Li Xiangning''s father to find his former business partners and friends to borrow money for turnover, but one day I ran down and didn''t borrow a penny. People knew that Li Xiangning''s father''s company was going bankrupt and refused to borrow money for fear that if I borrowed it, I wouldn''t get it back.


    Li Xiangning''s father''s hair turned white this day. Seeing Li Xiangning''s father begging others so lowly, I wouldn''t be in a better mood. If it weren''t for me, things wouldn''t be so bad.


    In the evening, I asked them out. I was in a bad mood. Li Xiangning''s home was dead. I didn''t want to go back. I would only feel more guilty when I saw Li Xiangning''s parents sigh.


    Jiangshan asked me what was wrong when they saw me frowning. I told Jiangshan about it with a bitter smile. In fact, I was also very contradictory and tangled. Zheng Feng hit me and almost stabbed me to death. Was it wrong for me to hit him once?


    But what''s wrong with Li Xiangning''s family? Her father is still so good to me, so why face the end of bankruptcy.


    It is said that raising a glass to relieve my worries is more worrying. I want to get drunk, but after drinking a lot of wine, I am still sober.


    At this time, Jiangshan took away the wine bottle in my hand, then held my face and looked at me and said, "han zi, it''s not your fault. You can only blame the bastard Zheng Feng! If you feel really sorry in your heart, you''ll find a way to help Li Xiangning''s family! As long as you try your best, the rest depends on the meaning of the Lord!"


    I smiled bitterly and said I wanted to find a way. What can I do? Jiangshan asked me to find my brother. Jiangshan said that my brother had been wandering in the society for many years and should be able to help me.


    After Jiangshan said that, I went to my brother the next morning. My brother lived in sister Qian''s residence that day. When I went, they were having breakfast. Sister Qian quickly asked me to have breakfast.


    After I sat down, I told my brother about it first. My brother looked at me and said that he was not a businessman. He probably couldn''t help with this matter, but he had a friend who was in business and heard that he had made a lot of money in recent years. When my brother said that, he went back to help me and asked my friend for help, but it''s not certain whether they can help or not.


    In the evening, my brother called me. My brother said that his friend wanted to know the basic situation of Li Xiangning''s father''s company. If he could make a profit, he would consider injecting capital.


    My brother asked me to dress better. He asked me to have dinner with Li Xiangning''s father and talk about business with his friend.


    After I told Li Xiangning''s father about the news, Li Xiangning''s father was so excited that he was stunned. Li Xiangning''s father was still sad, but the news rekindled his hope. He called the backbone of the two companies and went with me.


    We went to a relatively high-end restaurant. It was the first time in my life to eat in such a high-end restaurant. I was very nervous.


    Brother Kun in western dress and leather shoes were brother and brother when he arrived. When he arrived, he was chatting with a man about thirty years old. He was dressed in a suit and a name tag. He also wore perfume.


    Brother and brother Kun dressed more casually, but even so, they talked happily and talked and laughed.


    After we came, my brother quickly introduced us to the man. After the introduction, Li Xiangning''s father talked about business with the man. I was a hick and didn''t understand what they said. I laughed and ate there.


    "To tell you the truth, we have never had cooperation, and I don''t know much about your industry, but brother long has spoken this time. I have to help! Tomorrow I will arrange someone to negotiate specific matters with you!" the man said to Li Xiangning''s father. It can be seen that the man is still willing to give his brother three thin noodles.


    After listening to the man, Li Xiangning''s father handed his brother a cigarette and thanked him. My brother was very casual. Looking at me, he said to Li Xiangning''s father, "my brother wants to come to your house. I respect his decision. I help because of him. If you really want to be grateful, you can treat my brother well in the future!"


    My brother is quite indifferent to others, which embarrasses Li Xiangning''s father, but compared with today''s harvest, this embarrassment and embarrassment are nothing.


    After eating, I went back with Li Xiangning''s father. When we went back, Li Xiangning and Li Xiangning''s mother had not slept. They were waiting for the news of Li Xiangning''s father. When Li Xiangning''s father came back, he said it to Li Xiangning''s mother with a smile.


    Li Xiangning''s mother was almost happy after listening to it. She smiled at me and asked me if I was thirsty. She went to pour me water.


    Li Xiangning''s mother used to be cold to me. Now this attitude is a 360 degree change compared with the past.


    I said I wasn''t thirsty, but I was a little sleepy. I was going to bed first. Li Xiangning''s mother quickly asked Li Xiangning to go to bed. The most important thing is that Li Xiangning''s mother asked Li Xiangning to sleep with me.


    Before, Li Xiangning''s mother was determined not to let Li Xiangning sleep with me. Li Xiangning followed me after she said oh.


    After listening to what Li Xiangning''s mother said, I suspected that there was something wrong with my ears. Li Xiangning''s mother looked at me with a smile and said, "anyway, you''re going to get married sooner or later. It doesn''t matter if you live in the same room or not!"


    I went to take a bath after I said oh. After taking a bath, I went back to my room. Li Xiangning was sitting on the bed playing with her mobile phone.


    After seeing me come in, Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "well, how can we sleep later!"


    "How do you sleep? How can a woman and a man sleep in a bed? You are so old. I have to teach you!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "Don''t think about it!" Li Xiangning quickly hugged her chest and saw the expression of a sex wolf.


    In fact, I mean sleeping half a person, but it seems that Li Xiangning is obviously misunderstood. She thinks I want to do that to her. She really thinks too much.


    But seeing Li Xiangning so cute, I couldn''t help teasing her.


    After I took off my clothes, I went to Li Xiangning with my arm closed, and then pressed her on the bed with her hands. "I''m very tired today. How can you comfort me? Well, I don''t want money. You can sleep with me all night!"


    "Don''t think about it. You''d better be honest, or I''ll scream!" Li Xiangning looked at me with a pout and said with full confidence.


    "Oh, roar, you still want to scare me. You shout, shout, I want to see how you shout!" I looked at Li Xiangning with a bad smile and said.


    "You''re a hooligan! I''ll kick you!" said Li Xiangning, and she gently kicked my thigh with her little foot.


    I just looked at Li Xiangning''s eyes and didn''t speak. After I looked at Li Xiangning for a while, she turned her head to one side and whispered to me, "OK, OK, sleep with you all night! But you should be gentle!"

 Chapter 150

    After that, Li Xiangning turned her head to one side. Her face was shy and her little face was red. I was a little overwhelmed. I thought Li Xiangning would fight hard. In fact, I just wanted to tease her. I really didn''t think about it. It''s not that she''s not beautiful or that she''s bad, but I don''t want to.


    I promised sister steel teeth that I would marry her when she came back. If I had a relationship with Li Xiangning at this time, wouldn''t it be tantamount to betraying sister steel teeth?


    I let go of Li Xiangning''s hand, and then changed the bad smile on my face into a serious one. I looked at Li Xiangning and said calmly, "it''s getting late. Go to bed quickly. You sleep here and I sleep there. I''ll get a quilt later and cover a quilt by myself!"


    Li Xiangning sat up and looked at me with innocent and shy eyes and asked me if I didn''t know that?


    "Well, we had an agreement to have an early rest. I''ll help you if you give me money. Remember to give me the money at that time. Don''t lose a cent!" I said and went to hold a quilt.


    Li Xiangning angrily hit me with a pillow and said I was a rogue pervert. I didn''t respond to her and lay down to sleep. I was really a little tired this day.


    Li Xiangning saw that I didn''t speak. She fell down angrily and went to bed. When she went to bed, she kicked me angrily.


    The next morning, someone came to the company to discuss the specific matters of capital injection with Li Xiangning''s father. They obviously had a good talk and made an appointment to go out for dinner at noon.


    In this way, with the help of her brother, Li Xiangning''s father''s company revived and reopened. The company also issued a notice that all employees should go to work on time tomorrow morning.


    I went to play with Jiangshan fat brother when I had free time when I didn''t work today, but Li Xiangning had to go out with me. Li Xiangning''s mother also agreed that Li Xiangning would go out with me. She said it was boring for Li Xiangning to stay at home alone. It''s also good for me to take Li Xiangning out to relax.


    Originally, I wanted to go crazy with brother Jiangshan fat all night, but with Li Xiangning around, many things are doomed to be impossible to play.


    Jiangshan and brother Pang had planned to talk about the past with me, but Li Xiangning was around me. They couldn''t swear in front of Li Xiangning, so it was not natural to talk.


    I asked Li Xiangning to go back first if there was nothing wrong. I would go back after playing outside for a while, but Li Xiangning just wouldn''t go and wanted to pester me. I had no choice but to take Li Xiangning back first.


    When we went back, Li Xiangning''s mother had already cooked a meal. As soon as we went back, we had a delicious meal. Li Xiangning''s mother was very kind to me. She kept bringing me vegetables and asked me to eat more.


    After dinner, I went back to my room and played with my mobile phone. I opened the live broadcast software and wanted to see the live broadcast, but without my cousin sun Han''s live broadcast, it was destined to be out of my interest.


    I don''t know what my cousin is doing now? Is she doing live broadcasting or other work? I don''t know if she is still single? Whether he has married a wife.


    Just when I was thinking, steel tooth called me, and I was overjoyed to answer the phone. Steel tooth Rice''s first sentence is to ask me if I miss her. I said of course I do. I think every day.


    Steel teeth sister said sweetly that she also missed me. In another two months, she can come back and reunite with me. Steel teeth sister and I had a lot of intimate conversations. Before we finished, Li Xiangning came in and talked on the phone again. Li Xiangning asked me who I was talking to on the phone. I didn''t pay attention to her. She continued to chat with steel teeth sister.


    After I hung up, Li Xiangning pushed me to bed, and then angrily asked me who I was talking to just now. I said I was talking to steel tooth sister. Do you have a question?


    Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "look at you. You have such a good tone with others on the phone. I just said a few words to you. You didn''t give me any good tone!"


    I didn''t say much to Li Xiangning. I lay on my quilt, played with my mobile phone, and continued to chat with steel tooth sister with social software.


    The next morning I went to work on time, but I had just sat down in the warehouse. Li Xiangning came, changed her work clothes and wore a work card. Li Xiangning saw that she sat down next to me in the warehouse. I asked her what she was doing and why she came to the warehouse?


    "I come to work in the warehouse. I''m officially working from today!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said.


    I said I have no objection to your work, but the warehouse is full of men''s work. What are women doing here. Li Xiangning pouted at me and said, "I can do what you can do! I''m no worse than you!"


    I''m not angry with Li Xiangning, but the work in the warehouse is not suitable for women. Working in the warehouse often requires moving things. I''m very tired, let alone Li Xiangning. However, she insists on working in the warehouse, and I didn''t say much.


    Soon, in the afternoon, a batch of items need to be put into the warehouse. Although there are porters, those who work in the warehouse also need to help move things.


    Li Xiangning is thin and small. I asked her to register. She doesn''t have to move things, but Li Xiangning doesn''t listen and has to be brave to move things.


    I don''t know what''s in the big box. It''s very heavy. It''s very difficult for me to carry, let alone Li Xiangning.


    When Li Xiangning piled up the boxes, the stacked boxes fell down. Li Xiangning was hit by the boxes and her legs were broken.


    Seeing this, I hurried to help Li Xiangning up and hurriedly asked her how she was and if there was anything wrong. Li Xiangning cried that her calf hurt so much that she couldn''t work hard.


    Li Xiangning was thin and weak. Her thin legs could carry the box. I rushed Li Xiangning to the hospital. After inspection, I learned that Li Xiangning''s leg bone had been cracked and needed good cultivation.


    After staying in the hospital for a few days, I sent my conscience back and asked her mother to take care of her, but Li Xiangning was not willing to let her mother take care of her and had to let me stay at home to take care of her.


    Li Xiangning''s parents are here. Of course, I can''t refuse. I can only nod and promise to stay and take care of her.


    Injured Li Xiangning, like a pregnant woman, gave me all kinds of orders. She refused to eat by herself. She had to let me feed her and wash her feet.


    Within half a month of taking care of her, I was as obedient to her as a servant, but for the sake of her injury, I didn''t say much and took care of her tirelessly.


    One night, Li Xiangning had gone to bed. I watched TV for a while and went back to bed. As soon as I took off my clothes and was ready to go to bed, Li Xiangning got into my quilt.


    I asked Li Xiangning what she was doing. Why did she drill into my quilt when she didn''t sleep.


    "Oh, people are uncomfortable and can''t sleep!" Li Xiangning coquettishly said to me, and attacked my chest.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that Li Xiangning was going to do something. I asked Li Xiangning what she wanted. Li Xiangning drilled into my arms and asked me to sleep with her. If I held her, she slept faster.


    I didn''t want to, but she''s a patient now. I can''t help sleeping with her.


    It''s nothing to hold her to sleep, but the next day, she complained that I was too shigeng. She said that one of my things pushed her all night, causing her not to sleep well. However, although she complained, she still let me hold her to sleep at night. If I don''t hold her to sleep, she won''t let me sleep.


    In this way, I slept with Li Xiangning for more than a month.


    One afternoon more than a month later, when I was at work, steel tooth sister called me. Steel tooth sister said she had got on the bus and would arrive in about two or three hours. Let me pick her up at that time.


    "Brother Han, remember to buy TT when you come to pick me up. I''m not safe today!" she said so to me when she hung up, which made me very excited.

 Chapter 152

    I said it was of course, and then I put pressure on the steel tooth sister, wantonly. When I got up the next day, it was already ten o''clock, and my legs were still a little soft. The second time, I did it for more than twenty minutes, and my strength was almost drained.


    After she woke up, I took advantage of the warm quilt and had another sex with her. After that, we went to dinner. I didn''t go to class and asked for a day off.


    After dinner, I went to clean up the house with steel tooth sister. After cleaning up the house, we planned to go out for a day, but what we were going to go out for was that Li Xiangning called. Li Xiangning called me and asked me why I went last night and why I didn''t go to work today. I said I had something last night and stayed out all night.


    Li Xiangning asked me to go back quickly. Her parents were worried about me. There was no way. I had to go back first and go out with steel teeth another day.


    When I went back, Li Xiangning and Li Xiangning''s mother were sitting on the sofa watching TV. Li Xiangning''s mother asked me where I went last night. I found an excuse to prevaricate.


    I said I went to sleep first. I didn''t sleep well last night. After that, I went back to my room to sleep. I did it again with sister steel teeth in the morning. I was really tired.


    Just after I lay down in the room, Li Xiangning followed me. After taking off her shoes, Li Xiangning naughtily drilled into my arms and said that I wasn''t in last night and she didn''t sleep well. Just when I came back, she came to make up for her sleep.


    I didn''t care so much. Holding Li Xiangning, I was ready to go to bed. At this time, Li Xiangning twisted her body, looked at me and said with a smile: "my mother asked me to tell you something. She has asked someone to see the time. December is a good day for engagement. We may be engaged in December!"


    I just wanted to talk. Shannon Lee just sniffed at my chest and sniffed for a few seconds. After looking at me, Shannon Lee looked at me and asked the prisoner, "why did you go there last night? Why do you smell perfume? You never wear perfume, say," did you look for a woman last night?


    "Didn''t I tell you that the women outside are not clean, and you are easy to get sick with them!" Li Xiangning said seriously.


    I looked at Li Xiangning and said calmly, "steel tooth sister is back. I spent the night with her last night!"


    Li Xiangning heard me say that, and then looked at me with some loss and said, "did you say that last night?"


    "Well, by the way, I almost forgot to ask you. When can I go? If she comes back, I should probably go. I promised her that I would marry her when she comes back!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said calmly.


    I know Li Xiangning must feel bad after I said this, but if I don''t say it earlier, she will be more sad in the future. It''s better to have a long pain than a short one.


    "Don''t you really want to stay at all? Or am I bad to you!", Li Xiangning looked at me very wronged, and the tears in her eyes flashed.


    "No, you are all very good to me, but this is my promise. I must fulfill it. I don''t want to be a person who breaks his promise!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "I know you are kind to everyone, but you don''t like me! I have nothing to say if you want to go, but my parents think we really like each other. You can leave later so that they can accept it," Li Xiangning looked at me.


    I said yes, and then I went to bed.


    In the evening, Li Xiangning''s parents have something to go out. I''m ready to go to find steel tooth sister. After changing my clothes, I''m ready to go. Li Xiangning came when I changed my clothes. Li Xiangning was a little lost and asked me if I''m going out to date steel tooth sister?


    I nodded and said that the steel tooth sister had just come back. Sometimes I should go to accompany her more. Li Xiangning was lost, and then went out.


    When I came back, Li Xiangning''s mother hadn''t slept and was still watching TV. Seeing me back, Li Xiangning''s mother quickly asked me why Xiang Ning didn''t come back with me. Didn''t we go out together.


    I said we were not together. Li Xiangning''s mother patted her thigh and said that Xiang Ning had not come back so late. I was afraid something might happen. She quickly took out her mobile phone and called Li Xiangning, but no one answered after calling.


    After I called, I got through, but a man answered the phone. The man said that Li Xiangning was drunk in their bar now. Let me go and pick Li Xiangning up home.


    The bar is not a good place. There are good and bad people. Li Xiangning is a girl who can easily suffer losses. After I hung up the phone, I found the bar according to the address given by the waiter.


    After I went in, I found Li Xiangning who was drunk in the noisy bar. Li Xiangning was lying on the table and there were wine stains on her hair. Li Xiangning''s dress was mature and sexy. When I went, two ill intentioned men surrounded Li Xiangning to take advantage of Li Xiangning.


    Just as the man wanted to reach out and touch Li Xiangning''s chest, I went over and drank, "what are you two doing? Stop it!"


    The two men looked at me, so they arrogantly asked me to mind my own business, or they would kill me. Although I''m not sure to win them, I won''t watch Li Xiangning being touched by others.


    So when I didn''t agree, I wrestled with the two men. They were alone. I couldn''t beat them at all. They pressed them on the ground and punched them several times. They also smashed a beer bottle on me with a beer bottle.


    Fortunately, the two men were pulled away by the waiter, otherwise I would have to be beaten. After I patted the dust on my body, I went to help Li Xiangning up.


    After helping Li Xiangning out, Li Xiangning woke up. Seeing that it was me, Li Xiangning pushed me away. Looking at me, she said angrily: "didn''t you go to find your steel tooth sister? Why did you come to me? Don''t you hate me very much?"


    Li Xiangning was very angry when she said this, but after that, tears flowed in her eyes.


    "Come on, let''s go home first. It''s getting late. It''s time to go to bed!" I looked at Li Xiangning and whispered. She was so drunk. I really couldn''t bear to talk to stimulate her.


    "I don''t want you to care! Does it matter to you that I drink? Does it matter to you that I don''t go home? I have nothing to do with you. Why do you care about me! I''m not your one!" without my support, Li Xiangning couldn''t stand steadily and sat down on the ground.


    "Come on, let''s go home! Your mother is worried about you!" I helped Li Xiangning up from the ground, but no matter what I said, Li Xiangning refused to go with me.


    As long as I hold her, she will struggle desperately. If she can''t struggle, she will hit me with her fist and kick me with her foot. In short, she won''t let me take care of her.


    "If you really don''t let me take care of you, I''ll really go!" persuasion failed, and I had to leave.


    "I don''t want you to take care of me! If you want to take care of you, take care of your steel tooth sister!" Li Xiangning sat on the ground and looked at me angrily, and her tears kept flowing like a faucet that you can''t turn off.


    I didn''t say any more. I turned and left directly, but on second thought, if I left Li Xiangning by the side of the road, she would be so drunk now. What can I do when she meets bad guys? I still didn''t trust it, so I left and turned back again.


    After I went back, I didn''t talk nonsense with Li Xiangning. I directly took her on my back and left behind her.


    I didn''t let go of Li Xiangning''s struggle this time. I carried her back all the time. Li Xiangning resisted for a while and then didn''t resist again.


    After carrying Li Xiangning back, I found that Li Xiangning had fallen asleep on my back.


    After carrying Li Xiangning to the room, I put her on the bed. At this time, Li Xiangning woke up and hugged me.

 Chapter 153

    Before I could feel it, Li Xiangning vomited on me with a wow, which made me vomit all over. I took a paper towel to clean Li Xiangning''s mouth and took off my clothes. After I took off my clothes, I came out directly with my arms closed.


    At that time, Li Xiangning was vaguely awake. After seeing me come out naked, Li Xiangning looked at me and said angrily, "be honest with me. You didn''t cherish yourself that night. If you dare to touch me today, I''ll cut you!"


    I didn''t care about Li Xiangning. I took her directly to bed, took off her shoes, and covered the quilt for her.


    After I finished Li Xiangning, I also lay down to sleep. I was really a little tired carrying Li Xiangning back. I fell asleep soon after I lay down. When I woke up the next day, I found that Li Xiangning didn''t know when he ran into my arms.


    I gently pinched Li Xiangning''s small face and let her get up. After Li Xiangning woke up, she looked at me vaguely, then continued to sleep in my arms, and covered her with my hand as a quilt. She also vaguely said don''t disturb her sleep.


    About twenty minutes later, Li Xiangning woke up. After getting up from my arms, Li Xiangning went to wash. I also got up to wash, because it was almost time to go to work.


    When I got off work at noon, gang Ya called me and said that she invited me to lunch. I was also very happy to go. The restaurant where Gang Ya went was very close to the company. I went as soon as I got off work.


    But after work, I just went out and didn''t take a few steps, but I saw Li Xiangning coming face to face. When Li Xiangning saw me, she asked me where I was going and didn''t go back for dinner? I said I wouldn''t go back today. Just eat out.


    Li Xiangning walked away with a sound. I also walked quickly to the restaurant mentioned by sister steel teeth. When I arrived, sister steel teeth had ordered a good meal, a very rich meal.


    "Brother Han, come and eat more meat to replenish your body!" after I sat down, steel tooth sister put a big chopstick meat into my bowl.


    I smiled and gulped at my meal. I don''t know why. I had a good appetite when eating with steel teeth. I had to eat more bowls.


    During dinner, sister steel teeth asked me when I could leave Li Xiangning''s house. Sister steel teeth said she had told her family about me. Her family asked her to take me to meet if she was free.


    I said it won''t be long before I can leave Li Xiangning''s house in a while. Then I can accompany sister steel teeth to see her family. Sister steel teeth smiled Yingying, and then continued to bring me food.


    "Brother Han, what time do you get off work today? I may have to leave the morning shift today. I''ll open a room for you at that time, or I can go to my place!" the steel tooth sister looked at me embarrassed and said. When she said this, she raised her foot and poked twice in my crotch, so that I didn''t even have the interest to eat.


    "I should get off work at eight or nine o''clock today. I''ll go to you then!" I looked at the steel tooth sister and smiled.


    Steel tooth sister just wanted to talk, but she seemed to see something and didn''t talk anymore. I asked her what she saw, and steel tooth sister pointed behind me.


    I turned my head and looked, but I saw a table not far behind me. Li Xiangning was sitting there eating. While eating, she kept looking at me. When I saw that I found her, Li Xiangning quickly bowed her head and didn''t look at me anymore.


    I said it was all right, and then I continued to eat with steel teeth.


    After eating, I paid the bill. I even bought Li Xiangning''s bill. After paying the bill, I left with steel tooth sister. After steel tooth sister went to work, I went back to the company.


    At the door of the company, Li Xiangning stopped me. "I know you like her, but can you stop being so aboveboard? What if my parents see you like this?"


    "I see. I''ll keep a low profile in the future! If there''s nothing wrong, go back first. I have to go to work!" and I went to work.


    I was just about to leave, but Li Xiangning held me. Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "I have another thing to tell you. My birthday is today. Can you spend my birthday with me tonight? I know you and her must have an agreement tonight, but your birthday is once a year. I hope you can spend my birthday with me!"


    I nodded and said I would spend my birthday with you in the evening. After that, I went to work.


    In the evening, I called sister steel teeth and said I couldn''t go. There was something temporary. Although she was a little lost in her tone, sister steel teeth still asked me to do things well and said that I would go to her when I was free.


    In the evening, I bought Li Xiangning some small gifts and went back. When I went back, Li Xiangning had put on her birthday hat. Li Xiangning''s parents were sitting at the table waiting for me.


    After I came, Li Xiangning''s mother quickly asked me to sit down and eat the cake. After giving the gift to Li Xiangning, I sat down.


    After I sat down, Li Xiangning began to blow candles and make wishes. The cake was full of cream. I didn''t eat it after I ate one.


    When I saw the cake on the table, I thought of the night I spent my birthday with sun Han. That night, I gave my first time to sun Han, and we soon... Just as I thought about the little things with sun Han, Li Xiangning put a piece of cream on me.


    Seeing that there was no smile on my face, Li Xiangning''s smiling expression suddenly stopped. She asked me what I was thinking, so absorbed.


    I said it was nothing, and then I took the cake and played with her. I remember that the cake I ate with sun Han was not as big or beautiful as that one tonight, but I was very happy at that time.


    After fighting for a while, Li Xiangning and I were all cream. When Li Xiangning''s parents saw me laughing and fighting with Li Xiangning, they all laughed and said that it was late. Let''s go to bed early.


    I went to take a bath and then lay down to play with my mobile phone. At this time, Li Xiangning came to the room in her bathrobe. Li Xiangning''s hair was still wet. Water droplets flowed down Li Xiangning''s hair and directly into Li Xiangning''s neckline. Moreover, the neckline of Li Xiangning''s bathrobe was still relatively low, and half of her chest could be seen.


    I admit that I stared at Li Xiangning''s chest for a long time. Li Xiangning saw me staring at her chest and quickly tightened the collar of the bathrobe. Li Xiangning went to blow dry her hair and sat next to me.


    "Why? I haven''t seen enough just now. I still want to see it?", Li Xiangning looked at me with a pout.


    "It''s a normal man who wants to see it! What''s there to ask!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said angrily.


    "Do you want to see it? If you ask me, I''ll show you!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said proudly. When she said this, she deliberately straightened her chest.


    "Don''t want to see!" I said casually after turning my head, and then continued to play with my mobile phone.


    "I have something to ask you. Did you say that men and women were more comfortable at that time, or women were more comfortable?" Li Xiangning bent down and looked at me.


    It''s not strange for her to ask questions. After all, she hasn''t experienced such things, and her curiosity is normal. But Li Xiangning''s already loose bathrobe collapsed when she bent down. From the perspective of lying down, I can almost see the scenery in front of Li Xiangning''s chest.


    I said dryly, "it is said that women are more comfortable, but men are as comfortable, but women will hurt the first time!"


    After that, I turned my eyes away. At this time, I have shameless Shi Geng. I can see it for a while. I''m sure something will happen.


    Li Xiangning saw that I turned my head, looked up at me with a smile and said, "who just said he didn''t want to look at it? Why did you secretly look at it? If you want to see it, just say it. If you ask me, I''ll let you see it!"


    I threw my cell phone aside, then turned over and pressed Li Xiangning on the bed. I looked at Li Xiangning and said with a bad smile, "I said I don''t want to see it. If I want to see it, I can see it clearly above and below!"

 Chapter 154

    Just as I was about to tear down Li Xiangning''s bathrobe and see her in the light, Li Xiangning''s mother inadvertently came in. At that time, I pressed on Li Xiangning, with a special posture. Li Xiangning''s mother closed the door awkwardly and said a word when she didn''t come in. Let''s continue.


    I let Li Xiangning go and lay down to sleep. Li Xiangning also naughtily drilled into my arms and asked me to sleep with her. Li Xiangning said that if I didn''t sleep with her, she couldn''t sleep.


    When I went to work the next morning, I received the first good news. The position of general manager in the company was vacant. The original general manager was dismissed by his conscientious father for abusing his power and eating public funds, and the position was vacant.


    In fact, Li Xiangning''s father''s company is not a big company. The whole company is just more than 100 people. Although the company is not very big, there is a lot of oil and water. Although the rights of the general manager are not as big as Li Xiangning''s father, there is also a lot of oil and water.


    Originally, the dismissal of the general manager had nothing to do with me, but Li Xiangning''s father told me to let me learn more about the management. At that time, he would help me become the general manager. He said that they were all a family anyway, and the company would give it to me sooner or later. This time, he gave me experience at that time.


    I was almost happy at that time. I couldn''t calm down my excitement for a long time. What''s the concept of general manager? That''s a very powerful position. It not only has the power to call, but also makes money. Why not.


    Because of this, I have to read a book all night when I go back every night. Li Xiangning''s father will tell me his experience next to me, so as to help me better qualify for the position of general manager.


    I have studied hard for more than a month. I have learned almost all the written management skills, but the candidate date for the position of general manager is approaching.


    On the day of selecting the general manager, I was taken to the meeting by Li Xiangning''s father. The main purpose of the meeting was to discuss who was the most suitable to be the general manager.


    Those executives were there to discuss what was right and what was right. They were all optimistic about others, but they were not optimistic about me. They said that I was not qualified and young enough to undertake this important task.


    But Li Xiangning''s father was in power. He said that the general manager asked me to be the boss, and others didn''t dare to beep more. They had to keep silent there. I also found out this time that Li Xiangning''s father can also speak with such weight.


    I became the general manager very smoothly. Although I am the general manager in name, I still have a lot to learn. I can''t get off work until 12 o''clock every night.


    I thought I could do what I wanted when I became the general manager. I only needed to command people. But after I became the general manager, I knew that it was too difficult to be the general manager. There were a lot of things waiting for me to deal with every day. I had to work overtime every day. I was more tired than a dog.


    I now deeply understand the meaning of the sentence that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Fortunately, Li Xiangning''s father often helps me. I make decisions on small things and Li Xiangning''s father makes decisions on big things.


    After working continuously for more than a month, I finally got a day''s holiday to rest. On this day, I slept until two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After I got up, steel tooth sister sent me a message. Steel tooth sister heard that I took the position of general manager and said that if I was free today, let me go out to dinner with her. It was regarded as a celebration for me. She also had a rest today.


    I thought I hadn''t seen steel teeth for some time. I cleaned up my clothes and went out. Li Xiangning''s mother told me to eat. I didn''t eat.


    After I went out, I went to pick up the steel tooth sister. After picking up the steel tooth sister, we were ready to go out for dinner. I slept all day and haven''t eaten yet.


    But just as we were going to have dinner, brother Pang and Jiangshan called me. Jiangshan and brother Pang said that they would let me play in brother Kun''s Di bar in the evening. They were a treat. Our brothers had a good time together.


    I will not refuse the generous invitation of Jiangshan and brother Pang. After having dinner with sister steel teeth and playing outside until dark, I took sister steel teeth to brother Kun''s Di bar.


    Seeing me coming, fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang hurriedly asked me to go to the cubicle for a drink and said that I was a busy man and was rarely free today. If I didn''t get drunk today, I wouldn''t want to go back.


    I said with a smile, "just drink. You think I''m afraid of you!"


    Then we sat down and began to drink. The steel tooth sister sat next to me and watched me drink. When she saw the steel tooth sister next to me, Jiangshan and fat brother threw a bad smile at me.


    After drinking a little wine, fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang went to swing on the dance floor. They said to see if they could get a sister and kill the emptiness in the evening.


    Fat brother, after they went out from the compartment, there were only me and steel tooth sister in the compartment. After I drank a little wine, my face was hot, and my eyes were full of flag heat.


    I asked her to sit on my lap. After she looked at me, she obediently sat on my lap. She was wearing a short skirt with black silk and a loose sweater on it.


    After steel tooth sister sat on my lap, I smiled and put my hand into steel tooth sister''s loose sweater. Steel tooth sister grabbed my hand, looked at me and said, "brother Han, there are so many people in di bar! Besides, wouldn''t it be very embarrassing if they came back to see it?"


    "It''s all right. We''re in the compartment. They won''t come back in a while. I''ll just touch it for a while. I won''t touch it for long!" I said with a bad smile, looking at the steel tooth sister, and then I felt it on the steel tooth sister''s chest in a hurry.


    "Brother Han, please bear with me for a while. You can do whatever you want when you go back later!" the steel tooth sister still refused to let me touch and held my hand.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. It''s not that people won''t see it after taking off their clothes!" I looked at the steel tooth sister like a bad uncle lying to an ignorant little girl.


    "But, brother Han, i..." steel tooth sister still refused to let me touch.


    "Nothing, but don''t worry, others won''t see it!" after I finished, the steel tooth sister loosened her hand holding me, and I touched it politely.


    I''m afraid the steel tooth sister will be embarrassed. I haven''t untied her cover. I just touch it outside.


    "Brother Han, how are you? You''ve been touching for so long. If you don''t take out your hand, they''ll come back!" said the steel tooth sister, looking at me pitifully.


    After she said that, I pulled my hand out, but I didn''t intend to stop. I pulled away the steel tooth girl''s skirt and tore a hole in her black silk.


    "Brother Han, what are you doing again? Why are you tearing other people''s silk stockings!" the steel tooth sister looked at me pitifully and said.


    "What else do you think I can do? Fuck you, of course!" I tore the steel tooth sister''s black silk stockings with a bad smile, and then moved her inside.


    "Brother Han, don''t be like this. What can I do if I''m seen here! I''ll cooperate with you whatever you want to do back!" the steel tooth sister quickly pulled down her skirt to block the hole in the silk stockings behind her skin.


    I said don''t worry. There''s a skirt in the way. When you sit on my lap, people won''t see what we''re doing.


    Steel tooth sister is bullied by me like an innocent little girl. She has less strength than me and can only obey me.


    After I opened the trouser chain, the steel tooth girl sat down obediently, and then moved up and down gently for fear of being found. The steel tooth girl''s movement range was not large, and her voice was held back, which made me particularly interested.


    I held Li Xiangning and was lingering with her. Just when I was ready to disarm and surrender, fat brother came in.


    Fat brother was very angry. It seemed that he had encountered something unpleasant outside. Looking at me, fat brother hurriedly said, "han zi, come out to help, we were beaten!"

 Chapter 155

    The steel tooth girl took off from me very wisely, then pulled down her skirt to cover the broken hole in the silk stockings in her ass. after I pulled the trouser chain, I followed fat brother out.


    The people on the dance floor have stopped dancing. There are two groups of people arguing there. One group is led by Jiangshan, and the other group is led by a purple hair. There should be some conflict between the two groups. There is a great momentum of fighting.


    I came to Jiangshan with brother Pang in Heze. I asked brother Pang what was going on? Fat brother said they came to the dance floor to dance. At that time, a beautiful woman was also dancing on the dance floor. Jiangshan went to hook up with the beautiful woman. They kissed and touched the beautiful woman. They were all ready to open a house, but then the purple hair came, and the purple hair started directly on the beautiful woman. Of course, Jiangshan couldn''t see it, so they clashed with the purple hair.


    When I say purple hair, I just want to bully people. Fat brother says it''s not! In our territory, I also want to bully people. I must clean him up today. But unfortunately, brother Kun is not in the di bar today. Jiangshan called all the people who can be called in the di bar, but there are still not as many hands as the purple hair. That''s why fat brother called me. Of course, if they start, I must be willing to help.


    The people in purple hair are a group of killing Matt, a group of freaks, and their hair styles are strange. Moreover, the color of their hair is brighter and colorful than flowers, but I don''t see any beauty. It''s true that it''s disgusting.


    The purple hair is that kind of explosive head. It''s so high that it''s almost on the roof.


    "TM, you''d better be smart. You don''t see where this is. If you go back now, I''ll let bygones be bygones, or I''ll let you lie out tonight!" Jiang Shan said fiercely, looking at the purple hair.


    "Who do you think you are? How great do you really think you are? I tell you, labor and capital just don''t hang you! You don''t look at how many people there are. We can drown you if we spit a mouthful of water!" that purple hair, relying on his special arrogance, doesn''t pay attention to them at all.


    But then again, there are at least more than 30 people in the purple hair side, and there are only about 20 people in my side. If we really fight, we really have no hope of winning.


    Jiangshan also knows the difference in the number of people between us, so he is playing tricks with that purple hair and dare not do it rashly. Jiangshan is waiting for brother Kun to come back for help, otherwise he can''t do it with our hands.


    "Labor and capital don''t dare you talk nonsense. If you kneel down and call me dad three times now, I won''t pursue it with you. Otherwise, I''ll not only clean up you today, but also smash the di bar!" the purple hair looked at the country and said very arrogantly.


    Fat brother Jiangshan was used to seeing the purple hair so arrogant. Before Jiangshan shouted, fat brother grabbed a beer bottle on the table and smashed it on the purple hair''s head.


    "Fuck NIMA, you''re arrogant. Today''s labor and capital will make you never come back! Look at NIMA''s dare to be so arrogant!" said the fat man and kicked the purple hair to the ground.


    The beer bottle in fat brother''s hand hit the purple hair''s head, and the beer bottle turned into glass residue in an instant, and the purple hair''s head was also smashed open, and blood kept coming out.


    "Fuck NIMA, kill them for me!" the purple hair pointed at me with his bloody head.


    When the purple hair finished, his killer Matt rushed towards me with a beer bottle or clenched his fist. As soon as they made a move, they scared the spectators away for several meters.


    I clenched my fist and followed the river and mountain no matter 37 or 21. I can''t control so much if I catch it.


    However, the number of people who killed Matt was more than ours. Less than a minute after the fight, their advantages appeared. People outside were beaten down a lot. After a while, there were only four people left. Although the four of us had not been beaten down, they were beaten more or less.


    A beer bottle was smashed on my back, which hurt a lot, and my body smelled of beer.


    "You hold it first, I''ll get you guys!" the fat man was also cruel, and then he went to get the guys.


    The purple hair staggered up from the ground, pointed at us and said fiercely, "TMD, dare to hit me, I have to kill you today!"


    Then Zimao himself took the lead and took people to us. More than a dozen people standing in front of the three of us were obviously eggs hitting stones.


    Soon the three of us were knocked to the ground by a group of them who killed Matt, and they beat us up.


    Just when we were beaten, fat brother came over with several steel pipes. Seeing that we were beaten, fat brother took out a steel pipe and took it in his hand and came up to help. The other party''s killing Matt were all barehanded. At most, he had a beer bottle in his hand and was knocked down by the angry fat brother with a stick.


    After helping us up, brother Pang gave us a steel pipe alone. After I took the steel pipe, I asked brother Pang why he didn''t bring it earlier. If he brought it earlier, we wouldn''t have to be beaten like this. The back of my lower abdomen and mouth just hurt.


    Fat brother had no choice but to stand up and say that brother Kun wouldn''t let him fight with a steel pipe. He said he was afraid of an accident. He could use a steel pipe only at a critical moment.


    I wiped the blood stains on the corners of my mouth, then swung the steel pipe and rushed towards the killers, shit! It was so hard just now. Let''s see how I deal with them this time.


    The other party had no weapons in hand. We took the steel pipe three or two times and slapped it to the ground. One steel pipe, and slapped it when we caught it.


    The purple hair was kicked to the ground by the fat brother, and the others fell to the ground with a steel pipe, lying on the ground wailing.


    Fat brother was very rude, grabbed the purple hair and said fiercely, "didn''t you just be arrogant? Why aren''t you arrogant now!"


    "It''s disgusting to see such a big lump of hair!" said the fat man, pushing the purple hair to the ground.


    That purple hair is now a turtle in a jar. Dare to say more there.


    It is estimated that he did not expect that with the blessing of the steel pipe, we would be so powerful that we would overturn against the wind at once.


    After the fight, I sat down and rubbed the pain on my body. I was badly beaten just now, and my body was very painful.


    Fat brother wanted to fan the purple steel pipe again, but he was afraid of an accident, so fat brother restrained his anger in his stomach.


    But fat brother is not a good man. Although he doesn''t hit the purple hair anymore, it doesn''t mean that he will let the purple hair go like this.


    The unwilling fat brother took a knife and poured a bottle of beer on the purple hair''s head. Then, before the wine on the purple hair''s head was dry, the fat brother took a knife to help the purple hair shave his hair.


    The purple hair still wanted to resist, but he didn''t dare to resist after being kicked by fat brother. In this way, fat brother, who doesn''t know his hair style, ruined his hair.


    After a while, fat brother shaved all the purple hair. The purple hair was turned into a bald head by fat brother. Although the purple hair had no hair, the bald head was more pleasing to the eye than his hairstyle just now.


    "It''s much more pleasing to the eye! If I see you do that strange hairstyle again in the future, don''t blame me! Get out of here!" said the fat man, kicking hard on the purple haired ass.


    The purple hair hurried to leave with his companion in a very embarrassed way. He didn''t dare to stay more for a moment.


    After the purple hair left, sister steel teeth and I also left. Sister steel teeth and I came to her rental house. Seeing that I kept rubbing my body, sister steel teeth bought medicinal wine from the drugstore and said to wipe it for me.


    Of course, I''m very happy. I took off my clothes without waiting for her to speak after sister steel teeth bought the medicinal wine. After I lay down, I asked sister steel teeth to come and wipe the medicine for me. After wiping the medicinal wine, Hei hei!

 Chapter 158

    After Li Xiangning got out of bed, she looked at me bitterly, clenched her small pink fist and punched me in the chest. "What are you doing? It''s all over people''s face! You''re so annoying!" Li Xiangning said and went to wipe her face with a paper towel.


    I''m speechless. Is it my fault? You hid in the quilt to help me fight Feifei in the morning. I couldn''t control it for a moment. It''s not intentional. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with getting your face. Don''t you often play like this in island films.


    "I''m sorry this time. I didn''t mean it. Don''t do this again. Let me have a good sleep. I have to go to work. There are so many things every day!" after that, I got up.


    But Li Xiangning hugged me behind me when I got up. After she hugged me, she gently bit on my earlobe, and then said to me in that greasy and soft tone: "sleep with others for a while, they haven''t slept enough!"


    I said there were a lot of things today. I had to get up and gently take Li Xiangning''s hand away. After washing, I went to work.


    After arriving at the company, Li Xiangning''s father found me. He said that he had something temporarily this afternoon and asked me to talk about a business instead of him. I was only responsible for signing. Someone would accompany me to talk about the contract.


    I nodded and said yes. Anyway, it''s just a business. It''s no big deal.


    In the afternoon, I followed the people sent by Li Xiangning''s father to a hotel office. Soon after I sat down, someone came, but when the man brought someone in, I was stunned.


    Because the person who came in was not someone else, it was Tang Tianyi. Tang Tianyi, like me, was dressed in suits and shoes, wearing a tie and very energetic. When he saw me, Tang Tianyi smiled and said to me that he was a good classmate. I haven''t seen you for a long time!


    When I saw Tang Tianyi, I was very angry. I wanted to open the table and rush up to clean him up. This bastard, I still remember what he did to sun Han.


    But I soon calmed down. Now we have all grown into a man, and sun Han has long been away from me. Even if I beat Tang Tianyi up now, what can I do? Everything has changed, and it''s meaningless to care about it.


    Tang Tianyi''s family came to talk business with me today. I knew that Tang Tianyi''s family was very rich at school. Now it is estimated that his son inherited his father''s business.


    I smiled at Tang Tianyi, then handed the contract to Tang Tianyi, looked at him and said, "the previous things have passed, and the most important thing now is to talk about the business!"


    After Tang Tianyi sat down opposite me, he proudly crossed his legs, and then disdained to push the contract aside. "It''s so boring to talk about business. Since everyone has met, it''s better to talk about the past, but I have a lot to say to you? Oh, by the way, sun Han, why didn''t she come with you!"


    Tang Tianyi knew that sun Han was a thorn in my heart. She deliberately mentioned sun han to make me uncomfortable. Obviously, I can not pursue the original things, but Tang Tianyi will not put it down so easily.


    Since he doesn''t give me a good face, I don''t have to pretend with him. I''m very upset to see him.


    ¡±Oh, by the way, look at my memory. I''ve heard that sun Han ran away with others. I''m really sorry to ask you. But there''s one thing I really want to say. Sun Han''s decision is really quite correct. For people who are not motivated and can''t earn money, it''s better to leave as soon as possible! ", Tang Tianyi sat there and scolded the locust.


    If Li Xiangning''s father hadn''t said that this business must be discussed well, I would have gone up to smoke Tang Tianyi. This bastard has been so annoying for nearly three years.


    "It''s getting late. I think we''d better talk about business first. As for catching up with the past, we''ll talk about it another day!", what I want now is to talk about the business quickly and then go back. I don''t want to have anything to do with Tang Tianyi, a bastard.


    Tang Tianyi smiled. "Don''t worry. I have something to tell you. I haven''t seen you for so long. I didn''t expect you to be doing well. You''re like a model!"


    I stood up and looked at Tang Tianyi, then slapped him on the table, looked at Tang Tianyi angrily and said, "don''t be shameless. If you don''t talk about this business, the most annoying thing is to listen to you!"


    Then I left. Tang Tianyi smiled and said, "don''t worry, we''ll meet again. Bye, bye!"


    After I went back, Li Xiangning''s father found me and asked me how the business was going. I said it didn''t work well and the negotiation collapsed. Li Xiangning''s father let out a sigh, then looked at me and said, "this business plays a great role in the company. If it is negotiated, it can make a lot of money. Why did you collapse?"


    The company is now in the off-season, waiting for business to come. If there is no business, the company will lose a lot of money. I know this very well, but I just don''t like Tang Tianyi''s son of a bitch.


    Of course, I am also very sorry that this business has not been negotiated. This is the first time I have talked about business with customers. Li Xiangning''s father has given me high expectations. After all, the company depends on me to manage it. After I broke up the business, Li Xiangning''s father was very disappointed with me and asked me to study more in the company.


    When Li Xiangning''s father was disappointed and ready to leave, Tang Tianyi called Li Xiangning''s father. Tang Tianyi''s son of a bitch said very well that he didn''t talk to me about some things at that time. He invited Li Xiangning''s father to dinner in the evening and asked Li Xiangning''s father to take his family with him. By the way, he settled the business. Tang Tianyi also specifically pointed out that I must go, Otherwise the business won''t be discussed.


    I didn''t intend to go, but Li Xiangning''s father told me to go anyway. After work, I changed my clothes and took Li Xiangning.


    After arriving at the private room in the restaurant, Tang Tianyi was sitting there smoking. Li Xiangning''s parents also attended in full dress.


    After Li Xiangning''s parents sat down, Tang Tianyi readily signed the contract. I couldn''t believe it.


    Tang Tianyi is very handsome tonight, wearing a straight suit and a fashionable big back.


    After dinner, Tang Tianyi sat next to Li Xiangning and chatted with Li Xiangning. During this period, he kept praising Li Xiangning''s beauty and saying that Li Xiangning had a good figure.


    Li Xiangning was also boasted by Tang Tianyi. She chatted with Tang Tianyi very closely there. It was like they were lovers. I was the light bulb. I also reminded Li Xiangning to stop talking to Tang Tianyi. Seeing her smiling with Tang Tianyi, I was particularly unhappy.


    But Li Xiangning saw that my face was not good-looking. Instead, she talked more with Tang Tianyi and didn''t pay attention to me at all. Li Xiangning''s parents and I sat awkwardly aside and watched Li Xiangning chat with Tang Tianyi.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Tianyi asked me to go aside. He had something to tell me.


    "Unexpectedly, you Guan Yihan really have two brushes. I also said how you can get along so well. It turned out that you were a burden to be Li Xiangning''s son-in-law!" Tang Tianyi mocked me after calling me out.


    "I have to remind you that you''d better look after Li Xiangning, otherwise I won''t be able to guarantee the original thing!" Tang Tianyi said and left with a playful smile.


    After the dinner, we went back, but I found that Li Xiangning didn''t know when she left Tang Tianyi''s contact information and talked with Tang Tianyi.


    In the evening, Li Xiangning was lying in bed chatting with Tang Tianyi. It made me angry. I had so much control there. I robbed and smashed Li Xiangning''s mobile phone when I went up.


    But there are some things I can''t stop.

 Chapter 159

    Li Xiangning saw that I smashed her cell phone. At that time, she cried wrongly and asked me why I smashed her cell phone? Her mobile phone didn''t provoke me. I said I just couldn''t bear to see you chatting with Tang Tianyi. How!


    "Do you have anything to do with people chatting? What did I say when you ran to talk to sister steel teeth? You can''t watch people chatting!" Li Xiangning looked at me angrily and said, wiping her tears wrongfully.


    Today, I didn''t get angry with Tang Tianyi because I wanted to negotiate this business with Tang Tianyi. Li Xiangning undoubtedly stimulated me at this time.


    Thinking of what Tang Tianyi had done to sun Han, I was furious. I rushed up and pressed Li Xiangning and tore all her famous brand clothes and trousers into rags. I almost smoked her at that time, but I restrained myself.


    Li Xiangning held her body wrongfully and watched me cry quietly. Her tears flowed down like beans. After I covered her with the quilt, I lay down and prepared to go to bed. Tang Tianyi, a bastard, had made me restless before. Now he still wants to fix me. I won''t let him go!


    Li Xiangning cried for a while, took off her torn clothes and trousers, and only wore the inner cover to sleep in the quilt.


    I couldn''t sleep over and over. There was always a fire in my heart. At this time, Li Xiangning drilled into my quilt and asked me in a low voice if my anger had disappeared? I said Tang Tianyi mocked me. Even you were angry with me with him. Did you say I was angry.


    "I didn''t mean it. Who made you so nice to steel teeth? I just wanted to be angry with you!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said pitifully.


    I looked at Li Xiangning''s small face, sighed and didn''t say anything more. Li Xiangning saw that I didn''t speak, so she was very naughty and fell on my body, then held my hand again, and then gently set it.


    Without being polite to her, I kissed her cherry mouth and pinched her hands on her upturned ass. Li Xiangning had experience this time. When I was about to finish, she quickly pulled the toilet paper so that she wouldn''t get her hands.


    Because of the good business with Tang Tianyi, I was very busy for more than a week, but after more than a week, I got a two-day holiday. As soon as the holiday arrived, I went to play with Jiangshan fat brothers.


    But when I saw Jiangshan Pangge and them, they all had bruises on their faces. It seems that they should have been beaten. I asked them who beat them. They said it was the purple hair that day. The purple hair was a poisonous scorpion. After returning, they moved to the rescue and cleaned up Jiangshan Pangge and them. Jiangshan said that if brother Kun hadn''t come in time, they might be worse than this.


    What''s more, brother Kun doesn''t let brother Jiangshan and brother Pang take revenge. That''s why Jiangshan and brother Pang are unhappy all day. They are not the people who bear humiliation and bear heavy burdens.


    After I came to the di bar, brother Pang and Jiangshan drank with me. We just had a few bottles. Brother Kun and brother came to the private room and saw that we were drinking. Brother Kun and brother joined us with a smile and drank with us.


    "OK, han zi, have you become the general manager?" when brother Kun talked with him, he said that I was the general manager of Li Xiangning''s father''s company. As soon as he heard it, fat brother laughed and asked me.


    I said modestly, "in fact, it''s just a name, and it doesn''t have much effect!"


    "Don''t be modest with us. Tell your brother the truth. Is there a female secretary?" fat brother smiled when he said the word female secretary, and I knew what he was thinking.


    But fat brother really thinks too much. What female secretary is there? I''m only a general manager who has to study. What female secretary will I be equipped with.


    Fat brother smiled at me and said, "han zi, let''s say it first. Don''t forget us when you get rich. If I can''t get along, I''ll come to you!"


    Originally, brother Pang and Jiangshan were in a bad mood, but as soon as I became the general manager, brother Pang and Jiangshan ran over to chat with me with a smile.


    While we were bragging there, a man came in and reported the news to brother Kun that the poisonous scorpion was coming.


    Brother Kun heard that the poisonous scorpion came, the smile on his face disappeared, and went out with a black face. After his brother went out, we also went out with him.


    The poisonous scorpion sat at the bar drinking wine. Beside him was the purple hair of that night and Tang Tianyi in suits and shoes. However, at this time, the purple hair had become a bald head and a duck billed hat, which looked particularly obscene.


    Tang Tianyi smiled playfully when he saw me. I hate his smile most. I can''t wait to slap him in the face.


    The poisonous scorpion is still the same as before, and there is no change, but now the poisonous scorpion seems to play a trend, wearing a leather coat full of rivets, and two more poisonous scorpions are tattooed on his arm.


    "Yo Ho, ah long is here too! You''re enjoying yourself!" said the poisonous scorpion with a smile when he saw his brother, but he disdained and didn''t have the slightest respect in his eyes.


    "Come on, what are you doing here?" my brother said angrily looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    "Shit, I can''t come here for two drinks and play with a girl. Anyway, I also spend money to come in, but I remember that I really have something to find you!" after the poisonous scorpion said, he took off the purple feather duckbill hat, pointed to the shiny bald head of purple feather and said to his brother: "That''s why I came here. He''s my little brother. He used to have a flowing purple hair. As a result, he was made into a big bald head by the people under your hand. Although he also asked people to beat the people under your hand, one yard belongs to one yard, and the hair has to be counted!"


    "What do you mean, do you want the people under my hand to shave off their hair?" brother Kun said angrily looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    "What you said is not no good, as long as they like, I don''t care!" the poisonous scorpion looked at brother Kun''s stall and said, but his eyes were murderous.


    Poisonous scorpion is obviously looking for something. That purple hair is just an excuse.


    "If you come here to play, I''m very welcome, but if you come to find something, don''t blame me for being rude!" my brother said coldly looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    After my brother said that, we all stood forward and wanted to scare the poisonous scorpion with momentum, but it was obviously useless.


    "It''s not obvious. I''m just looking for something!" the poisonous scorpion smashed the wine cup in his hand to the ground. Looking at his brother''s gloomy face, he said fiercely: "you killed my cousin the day before yesterday. Do you think I don''t know? Just focus on this, Guan Yilong, labor and capital can kill you!"


    I don''t know the gratitude and resentment between my brother and the poisonous scorpion, but I can see that the hatred between them has risen again.


    "Your cousin broke the rules, and I couldn''t help killing him!" my brother was very calm and didn''t have any fear, so he looked at the poisonous scorpion.


    The poisonous scorpion looked at his brother fiercely, and his teeth were clucking. Now the situation is very obvious. The poisonous scorpion shows that he is bringing purple hair to seek justice, but the real purpose is because of his cousin.


    "Fuck NIMA! I want you to go down and bury my cousin!" said the poisonous scorpion and punched his brother in the face.


    Seeing that it would make the poisonous scorpion so arrogant, we stopped the poisonous scorpion when we went up. The poisonous scorpion stared at his brother angrily, and fire was coming out of his mouth.


    "Today I will kill you!" said the scorpion.


    After the poisonous scorpion finished, a large group of people rushed in outside the Diba, all holding bright knives. After entering, the large group of people stood behind the poisonous scorpion.


    "TMD! Cut them to death! Chop them into meat sauce!"

 Chapter 160

    After the poisonous scorpion said that, those people rushed up and chopped at us with a knife. The people in the di bar were scared to flee everywhere. The di bar with loud music just now was full of screams.


    To tell you the truth, I was very nervous when I saw those people called by the poisonous scorpion chopping at us with a knife. I was really afraid of death. If I cut it down with a knife, I must hang up.


    If we are not afraid of death, it is estimated that few people are afraid of death. Seeing those people called by the poisonous scorpion chopping at us, my first reaction is to run quickly, but brother Kun and brother are not afraid and still stand there.


    "Poisonous scorpion, I have to remind you. Do you think you will come to a good end if you really do it to us? You should know what happens. I won''t say more. You can do it yourself!" my brother said calmly looking at the poisonous scorpion, very calm, The calm attitude and unhurried tone of voice made me unconsciously admire my brother.


    "Wait a minute!" after listening to his brother, the poisonous scorpion quickly stopped his people.


    "Wait for me, I''m at odds with you! There''s still a long way to go, wait and see!" said the poisonous scorpion, pointing to his brother fiercely. After that, he took someone to leave.


    When the poisonous scorpion was about to leave, Tang Tianyi looked at me and said with a smile, "Guan Yihan, the matter between us is not over! Ha ha!". After that, Tang Tianyi patted the dust on his suit and left with the poisonous scorpion.


    I don''t know why. After Tang Tianyi said these words to me, I have a vague feeling of uneasiness in my heart. I feel that something unwanted is about to happen.


    Poisonous scorpion, I felt relieved after they took people away. Brother and brother Kun didn''t react much. After a drink, brother and brother Kun left. I hurried to find sister steel teeth.


    After some passion in gang Ya''s residence, I dragged my hollowed out body back. In the next half a month, the company has been doing business with Tang Tianyi. Li Xiangning''s father''s company produces daily necessities, such as products in shampoo and shower gel.


    Tang Tianyi''s industry is engaged in department store sales, which is why Tang Tianyi talks about business with Li Xiangning''s father. Although I don''t have any education and my knowledge level is not high, I found one thing, that is, the business volume discussed between Tang Tianyi and Li Xiangning''s father is a little large, and no manufacturer has ever made such a large list.


    I vaguely felt that there was fraud here. I told Li Xiangning''s father about the abnormalities I found, but Li Xiangning''s father said it was all right. Anyway, the output in the factory can keep up, and Tang Tianyi''s price this time is higher than that given by other manufacturers. If this business is successful, it will make a lot of money.


    Although I can''t do business, I know one thing. Tang Tianyi is not a good man. This bastard won''t be so kind.


    Not surprisingly, by the time of delivery one month later, the goods produced by the company were detected to be unqualified products. There were too many chemicals, which had seriously exceeded the standard.


    This news is a devastating news for the company. You know, Tang Tianyi will not accept unqualified products, and the company will compensate Tang Tianyi for breach of contract.


    Originally, there was not much working capital in the company. In this way, the company is likely to face bankruptcy.


    I didn''t sleep in those two days. In order to protect the company, Li Xiangning''s father tried to sell the goods at a low price. Although it was unconscionable, it could at least protect the company. But the most tragic thing is that although Li Xiangning''s father reduced the price a lot, no one is willing to pay for the goods.


    Under the persuasion of Li Xiangning''s father, the delivery date was delayed by three days, but although it was delayed by three days, we didn''t think of any way, so we had to make a tough decision to deliver the goods.


    On the day of delivery, Tang Tianyi came to Li Xiangning''s father''s company with a radiant face. Tang Tianyi was radiant and energetic, but I became a giant panda because of this batch of goods. I had heavy dark circles and yawned all the time. Li Xiangning''s father was not much better. He was very haggard and looked more than a teenager.


    After Tang Tianyi came, Li Xiangning''s father respectfully made him tea, handed him cigarettes and asked him to sit down. Tang Tianyi was not polite either. After sitting down, he threw the inspection results of this batch of goods on the table.


    "Guan Yihan, although we are old classmates, we''ll do it one by one. You can do it yourself?" Tang Tianyi knocked his legs proudly after saying that.


    Things have come to this situation, and Li Xiangning''s father naturally has nothing to say. In order to preserve the company, Li Xiangning''s father asked me to plead with Tang Tianyi. Of course, I don''t want to, but for Li Xiangning''s father, the company I''m the general manager, I can only harden my scalp to plead with Tang Tianyi.


    I called Tang Tianyi aside, then looked at Tang Tianyi very sincerely and said, "I know you don''t like me, but this time I want to ask you to give this company a hand!"


    "Hehe, OK, I can let you go, and you can pay off the liquidated damages within ten days!", Tang Tianyi made no concession to my bow, looked at me and said jokingly.


    "You''re on purpose, aren''t you? You''ve set up a set since the day you started talking business with Li Xiangning''s father?" I don''t need to ask Tang Tianyi. Anyway, he won''t accept my plea. I might as well put away the hypocrisy and face him directly.


    "I like you to speak in such a tone! And I can tell you that I really designed this thing. I didn''t intend to talk about this business, but when I saw you that day, I decided to talk about this business!" Tang Tianyi said with a smile, and there was ridicule in her eyes.


    "I heard you''ve been trying to sell these unqualified goods these days, haven''t you? But it''s embarrassing to hear that no one is willing to buy! Ha ha!" Tang Tianyi smiled at me.


    "Originally, I didn''t intend to target Li Xiangning''s family, but I was forced to be helpless because of your existence!" Tang Tianyi gave me a mocking look, then turned around and left. When leaving, he asked me to prepare the liquidated damages!


    Originally, the company was waiting for this batch of goods to eat. As a result, there was something wrong with this batch of goods. There was still excess money to repay Tang Tianyi''s liquidated damages. If you want to repay Tang Tianyi''s liquidated damages, it is estimated that you have to sell the company.


    While my father and I were discussing how to solve this problem at Li Xiangning''s house, Tang Tianyi came with Zheng Feng.


    "What are you doing here?" I was angry when I saw Tang Tianyi. I wanted to beat him up. He would be welcome there.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a man of my word. If I give you ten days, I''ll give you ten days. I''m only here to accompany my friend to visit Li Xiangning''s parents!" Tang Tianyi smiled at me with his playful smile.


    After Tang Tianyi and Zheng Feng sat down, Tang Tianyi looked at Li Xiangning''s father and said, "if you can promise me a condition, I will accept the goods at the original price. You don''t have to worry about liquidated damages! What do you think?"


    Li Xiangning''s father''s company is his painstaking efforts. As soon as Tang Tianyi said so, Li Xiangning''s father''s eyes lit up, as if he saw the new world, "what conditions do you say?"


    I don''t have any hope for Tang Tianyi. This bastard is definitely not a good man. He will be so kind there. He must want to set a trap for Li Xiangning''s father.


    "Zheng Feng, you know, her family condition is very good, and she''s OK! The most important thing is that she likes your daughter Li Xiangning. Anyway, your son-in-law and your daughter haven''t got a license to marry. If you let Li Xiangning marry Zheng Feng, I will not only accept the goods, but also cooperate with you for a long time! What do you think?"

 Chapter 161

    Although the company is the work of Li Xiangning''s father, Li Xiangning is also his heart. Such a choice is very difficult for Li Xiangning''s father. After thinking about it, Li Xiangning''s father called out Li Xiangning in the room.


    After Li Xiangning came out, Zheng Feng said hello to Li Xiangning politely and friendly, but Li Xiangning didn''t like Zheng Feng very much. Li Xiangning''s father told Li Xiangning what Tang Tianyi said just now in front of all of us, and then asked Li Xiangning''s opinions.


    Although Li Xiangning didn''t work in the company, she was also very clear about the current situation of the company. After thinking about it, Li Xiangning shook her head, then looked at me with hot eyes and said, "I love Guan Yihan. Love is priceless. I can make money if I don''t have money!"


    Li Xiangning''s father looked at Tang Tianyi and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Tang. Since we have signed a contract, I will pay the liquidated damages that should be paid. Please go back first!"


    "Well, since you insist on this, it''s OK! The future will be long!" Tang Tianyi went out with a black face after saying that.


    Li Xiangning sat next to me and asked me to go to sleep first. She said that I haven''t slept much during this period and asked me to make up for my sleep.


    I looked at Li Xiangning. When she said she loved me, my heartstrings moved unconsciously. Li Xiangning saw me staring at her and asked me why I looked at her like this, "nothing, I felt you were beautiful again!"


    The next day was another busy day. Li Xiangning''s father wanted to see if he could find some lists outside to maintain the operation of the company.


    However, I heard a very bad news. Zheng Feng''s also expanded the industry to daily necessities, and the price is lower than that of Li Xiangning''s father''s company. Originally, there was less fat in this area. After Zheng Feng''s parents put in a foot, there was no residue left.


    Later, I learned that these were arranged by the bastard Tang Tianyi. He established a cooperative relationship with Zheng Feng. The first is to win-win cooperation and make money together. The second is to deal with Li Xiangning''s family. Zheng Feng''s parents are eager to deal with Li Xiangning''s family. Even if they lose money, they will bring Li Xiangning''s family down.


    The only way to live was cut off by Zheng Feng''s family. It seems that the company is doomed to fail.


    I also went to my brother and asked him to find his friend to help me again. My brother said that her friend helped Li Xiangning''s father for his sake last time. He not only didn''t make money, but also lost so much money.


    My brother said he was too embarrassed to ask for help again. My brother said so. I had no choice but to admit it.


    Li Xiangning''s father sold the company and then repaid Tang Tianyi''s liquidated damages. After paying the liquidated damages, there was not much money left. Even the employees'' wages were not enough. Later, Li Xiangning''s father sold the house to pay the employees.


    After the salary was paid and the liquidated damages were paid, Li Xiangning''s family didn''t have much money. Li Xiangning''s parents are going to take the remaining 100000 yuan to engage in farming in the countryside. Li Xiangning refuses to follow her parents to the countryside and insists on staying in the county.


    I rented a new house in the county. Li Xiangning lived in it with me. I was a poor boy, so the bankruptcy of Li Xiangning''s family had no impact on me.


    Brother asked me to go to brother Kun''s Di bar to find something to do. Anyway, Pang and Jiangshan were there. After renting the house, I went the next day. Brother Kun asked me to work with Jiangshan and Pang. The money should be given to me according to Jiangshan and them.


    There are not many things in the di bar, that is, taking wine bottles, but the most common thing in the di bar is fighting, so we should not only be able to take wine, but also fight to maintain the order in the di bar.


    Li Xiangning didn''t want to find a job. Either she was too tired or her salary was too low. I took her out to find a day''s work, but she didn''t find a suitable job.


    Her parents used to support her. Now I''m also a poor man. I can''t take care of myself. There''s more money to take care of her.


    "If you don''t find a job, follow your parents and go to the countryside. I don''t have money to support you!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "I don''t care. I''m determined to follow you anyway, so you have to raise me!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said with a pout.


    Anyway, I can''t tell you Li Xiangning clearly. In the end, I can''t help it. I asked Li Xiangning to do the live broadcast. A beautiful woman like her will not make much money if she does the live broadcast, but at least she won''t starve to death.


    Do what you say. I borrowed thousands of yuan from my brother to buy equipment for Li Xiangning, and then let her do the live broadcast. Li Xiangning didn''t want to do the live broadcast, but I said that if you didn''t do the live broadcast, you would follow your parents back to the countryside. After that, Li Xiangning started the live broadcast honestly.


    Li Xiangning doesn''t have many fans because she hasn''t paid much attention to live broadcasting. In order to make money by sucking powder, Li Xiangning bought many sets of uniforms from the Internet and wore them for live broadcasting. Originally, Li Xiangning was beautiful and had a good figure. After wearing the uniform, she drew his curves incisively and vividly.


    Soon, Li Xiangning attracted many fans to watch her live broadcast, and her gifts and rewards are gradually doubling.


    Sometimes Li Xiangning will occasionally get the favor of a local tyrant and get a lot of gifts and rewards. Li Xiangning takes out the gifts and shows them off in front of me. She smiles and says to me, "handsome boy, I''ll take care of you!"


    One night, it was almost early morning at that time. I just got off work from the di bar. At that time, Li Xiangning was still live broadcasting, performing dances for others. When dancing, she scratched her head and even made many tempting moves.


    After I saw it, I didn''t care so much. After taking a bath, I lay down and went to bed. Li Xiangning saw that I came back and broadcast it for a while, turned it off, and then ran to my bed with a smile.


    "Why are you off work so late today? I just learned a new dance today. Do you want me to show you!" Li Xiangning opened the quilt and sat on my stomach, and then prepared to dance for me.


    "Don''t dance yet. I have something to tell you!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    Li Xiangning nodded. I looked at Li Xiangning and said in embarrassment: "look, your family is bankrupt now. At the beginning, I have achieved the goal of helping you, and your parents have gone back to the countryside! Otherwise, let''s go our own way. I don''t want the money you promised to give me. If you want to do this house, you can do it, and you don''t have to pay the rent!"


    After I said that, Li Xiangning''s smiling face turned sunny and overcast in an instant. Li Xiangning looked at me pitifully and said, "you see, my family has no money, so you want to leave me! OK, you go!"


    In fact, I was also in a dilemma. When sister steel teeth heard that Li Xiangning''s family was bankrupt, she called me and asked me if I had a place to live. If there was no place to live, she went to her place to live with her and gave me some money. At that time, the money for renting the house was sister steel teeth''s.


    I just think it''s unfair to steel tooth sister, and then I think about showdown with Li Xiangning tonight. Steel tooth sister has been waiting for me for a long time, and I''m very sorry to let her wait for me like this.


    After Li Xiangning finished, I said calmly, "that''s it. I''ll pack up my things and move there tomorrow morning. You can do the live broadcast. You should be good alone!"


    Seeing that I was determined to leave her, Li Xiangning quickly hugged me, looked into my eyes and said pitifully, "don''t leave me. I''ve been with you for so long. I''m used to you around me. What should I do if you leave? If you dislike me, I can change it soon!"


    I said that''s it. I had steel teeth waiting long enough. After that, I lay down and slept under the quilt.


    When I was sleepy, I felt someone taking off my pants. I quickly opened my eyes, but I saw Li Xiangning riding on me wearing only the inner and hood. At this time, she was taking off my pants.


    I looked at Li Xiangning and said, "what are you doing? Why don''t you sleep at night?"!


    "You moved there just to have sex with her. I can let you have sex!"

 Chapter 162

    Li Xiangning was like a determined women''s army. With a hard pull, she took off my underpants, and then stood up to take off her inner body and rode on me. I quickly grabbed Li Xiangning''s hand to take off her inner body, and then pulled up my underpants.


    "What''s the matter at night? Put on your pajamas and go to bed! After that, I pulled Li Xiangning''s quilt over and covered Li Xiangning, and then I lay down and went to sleep.


    Li Xiangning pouted and opened my quilt, then got into my arms, looked at me and said pitifully, "tell me the truth, do you want to have sex with her every day?"


    I said no, this is my promise to steel tooth sister. I said I promised to go to steel tooth sister. After listening to me, Li Xiangning said unhappily: "according to what you said, you also said to be good to me!"


    I said it was just a show. Your parents were there at that time, and I had to do it.


    After that, I didn''t talk to Li Xiangning again. I didn''t hear her. I only remember that Li Xiangning finally went to bed crying.


    I know Li Xiangning will be sad after I say so. As she said, I''m used to being with me. I''m not. I''ve been with Li Xiangning for so long, and I''m used to having her around me, but I promise to steel teeth. I can''t help it.


    After having lunch with Li Xiangning at noon the next day, I was ready to move to sister steel teeth. When I was packing, Li Xiangning took my hand and asked me if I could stay. I comforted her for a while, and then took the things to sister steel teeth''s door.


    Steel teeth sister came to help me take things in after work at noon. At that time, steel teeth sister was wearing a uniform. While she was free at noon, I took her to the windowsill and asked her to hold her hand on the windowsill. Steel teeth sister was obedient and held her hand on the windowsill.


    I took off her inside very rudely from behind her, and then I got involved with her on the windowsill. After that, the steel tooth sister went to work. Because I didn''t have enough time, I did it in a hurry and cleaned her up in the evening.


    After the steel tooth girl went to work, I sat on the steel tooth girl''s bed and played with my mobile phone. Kunge Di bar didn''t go to work until 6 p.m. it''s still early.


    When I had nothing to do, I opened the live broadcast software to see the style of the female anchors, but I found that Li Xiangning was live broadcasting. The title of Li Xiangning''s live broadcast was particularly frightening. It was actually called "live suicide".


    At that time, I thought it was Li Xiangning''s gimmick to suck powder, but after I opened Li Xiangning''s live studio, I found that it was not a gimmick, but a live suicide.


    Li Xiangning in front of the camera was crying very sad. She said she was too sad. The person she liked abandoned her and lived with other women. However, the most striking thing was not Li Xiangning''s crying, but the cut in Li Xiangning''s wrist. Li Xiangning obviously cut her wrist. The blood on her hand was flowing continuously. She didn''t stop bleeding. She just let the blood flow.


    At that time, many people watched Li Xiangning''s live broadcast. Many people advised her not to commit suicide. Some were scolding the person li Xiangning said she liked, saying that that kind of person was scum and it was not worth dying for him.


    Li Xiangning cried sadly, and her face began to turn pale. I could afford to wait there at that time. I quickly called 120, and then ran to the door of the rental house. I asked Li Xiangning to open the door outside, but Li Xiangning didn''t open it, saying that I wouldn''t open the door unless I came back.


    I was too lazy to talk, so I kicked the door off with a hard kick, and then hurried in.


    Li Xiangning shed a lot of blood at that time, and there was a piece of blood red on the ground. At this time, Li Xiangning''s face had become very pale and dangerous. I took a towel and pressed the wound for her. Li Xiangning rushed into my arms when she saw me coming, and then asked me if I still left her?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you. Let''s go to the hospital now. Be obedient!" I picked up Li Xiangning and came to the hospital in an ambulance.


    After the doctor wrapped up Li Xiangning''s wound, I stayed in the hospital and gave Li Xiangning blood transfusion. Li Xiangning looked very pale at that time, but she was still awake. She saw the blood in my blood vessel running to her body through the blood transfusion vessel. She looked at me and tried to smile: "Now what''s flowing in my body is your blood. Now we have a little connection. You have me and I have you!"


    I gently knocked Li Xiangning''s little brain, looked at her and said angrily, "you still laugh. If I hadn''t accidentally watched your live broadcast at that time, you wouldn''t care if you died! I tell you, you can''t do this again next time!"


    "Who told you to leave me? If you don''t leave me, I''ll do stupid things. You promised me today. If you don''t leave me, you''ll keep your word. If you don''t keep your word, your son has no fart. Eyes." Li Xiangning looked at me and I said solemnly.


    "Look at you, your ass is not big enough to have a son!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "If you don''t try, you know I can''t have a son! You haven''t tried!" Li Xiangning looked at me with a pout.


    I didn''t go to di bar to work at night. I had been taking care of Li Xiangning in the hospital. Li Xiangning was discharged at noon the next day.


    After I sent Li Xiangning back to the rental house, I went to take my clothes from sister steel tooth''s residence. After I made it clear to sister steel tooth, sister steel tooth asked me to go back with Li Xiangning. She said that Li Xiangning''s injury was not well yet. Let me let Li Xiangning down a bit.


    Steel teeth sister is very sensible, which is why I have an impeccable favor for steel teeth sister.


    After I took my clothes, I had a good sleep at the first time. I took care of Li Xiangning last night and didn''t sleep very well. After I lay down, Li Xiangning got into my arms like a little cat and slept with me.


    It was almost five o''clock in the afternoon when I woke up. I cleaned up and was ready to go to work. After I went to work, I found something. Li Xiangning''s suicide was broadcast live on the news last night. People also suspected that she was hyping. Fortunately, there were mosaics covering her face. Otherwise, Li Xiangning''s parents saw it. That''s enough, Li Xiangning''s father still loves watching news.


    At 1 a.m. when I came back from work, Li Xiangning had been broadcast live with injuries. She was still jumping in front of the camera in her sexy uniform a few days ago. Li Xiangning was broadcasting live. I couldn''t disturb her, so I watched her live on my mobile phone.


    Li Xiangning''s fans and viewers have obviously increased a lot. When I entered Li Xiangning''s live studio, the gifts inside were brushed carefully and loosely, and they were all small gifts.


    But after a few minutes, a local tyrant came to Li Xiangning''s live studio. The local tyrant brushed many expensive gifts for Li Xiangning.


    Li Xiangning was so stunned that she forgot to say thank you. The local tyrant painted a wave of gifts for Li Xiangning, but the local tyrant was not a good man. She had to let Li Xiangning take off her clothes and show it live to him.


    Li Xiangning explained to her for a long time that she didn''t take off her clothes for live broadcasting, but the local tyrant scolded Li Xiangning for being a bitch and rotten goods when he saw that Li Xiangning refused to take off her clothes for live broadcasting.


    Li Xiangning said that she was the one who came out to sell. She still installed what was pure and noble there. Although Li Xiangning ignored the local tyrant, Li Xiangning was very unhappy when she read the words sent by the local tyrant.


    I couldn''t see it at that time, so I yelled at the local tyrant. I really don''t understand. Li Xiangning scolded Li Xiangning without taking off her clothes. Is such a person mentally ill.


    I was filled with indignation and scolded the local tyrant. The local tyrant sent me to ask who I was and asked someone to clean me up at that time.


    I was angry and sent my name. The local tyrant stopped talking and sent a word slowly for a long time.


    "The enemy''s road is narrow. I''m Zheng Feng!"

 Chapter 164

    At that time, steel tooth sister and I didn''t wear anything. After Li Xiangning opened the quilt, Li Xiangning saw everything that could not be described under the quilt. I quickly took the quilt to steel tooth sister, then looked at Li Xiangning and said, "no, what are you doing!"


    "Why did you ask me? I haven''t asked you yet. You won''t let others sleep if you don''t sleep at night!" said Li Xiangning, kicking me angrily.


    After kicking me, Li Xiangning asked sister steel teeth to go to bed with her and asked sister steel teeth not to sleep with me. Sister steel teeth looked at me and asked me for my opinion.


    I didn''t speak, so Gangya sister went to bed with Li Xiangning. I said I would go to bed too, but Li Xiangning wouldn''t let me. As long as I went up, she would kick me, but I climbed to bed with my rogue spirit. However, Li Xiangning lay between me and Gangya sister in order to prevent me and Gangya sister from doing anything that would affect her sleep.


    Originally, I wanted to finish this time with steel teeth, but I didn''t expect Li Xiangning to make such a move. I had no choice but to go to bed honestly.


    The next morning, I sent the steel tooth girl back. When she came back, Li Xiangning looked at me bitterly, and then swung a small powder fist and hit me on the chest without saying a word.


    I asked Li Xiangning what was going on. Li Xiangning looked at me angrily and said, "what''s going on? Tell yourself what you did last night. You fooled around with other women in front of me! Do you still pay attention to me!"


    "What do you mean fooling around with other women? You know what happened to me and sister steel teeth! There''s nothing to hide!" I sat down and looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "I don''t care. I''m just unhappy and angry! You''ve been with steel teeth so many times, and you haven''t touched me once!" said Li Xiangning. She sat on my thigh facing me, then stretched out her hand to touch my crotch, looked at me and said in that whiny tone: "my body is also good. I don''t believe you can do it!"


    Then Li Xiangning started to untie my belt. I quickly grabbed her hand. I looked at Li Xiangning and said solemnly: "No, listen to me. I''m fine with steel teeth now. If I have a relationship with you, it''s equivalent to betraying steel teeth. Don''t you want me to be a scum man? Besides, what if I really have a relationship with you and make your stomach bigger? You don''t know our economic situation now!"


    "That... That!" said Li Xiangning, holding my hand and looking at me.


    "Well, hurry down and lie down. I didn''t sleep well last night!" then I lay down in bed and slept comfortably until the afternoon.


    In the afternoon, Li Xiangning had started the live broadcast. After the time was almost up, I came to the di bar to prepare for work.


    After I went to the di bar, the music in the di bar has been booming, and many guests are rushing to the di bar one after another.


    After I went to the di bar, I put on my work clothes and began to work. Because there were many guests, I didn''t rest. I finally had a break, and someone asked for wine again.


    After I brought the wine, I found that the people sitting were not others, but the two bastards Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi. They also brought people. When they saw me coming with wine, Tang Tianyi looked at me with a funny smile.


    "Gentlemen, here''s your wine. If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll go first!" after finishing my polite words, I quickly turned around and prepared to leave.


    Tang Tianyi looked at me and said, "don''t go yet. I have orders here!".


    As a service worker, after Tang Tianyi said this, I had to turn back and smile and ask him what else he needed? Tang Tianyi looked at me up and down, then got all the drinks on the table to the ground, looked at me and said with a smile: "sorry, I knocked down the drinks. Can you help me pick them up?"


    Originally, I wanted to scold him, but because of this work, I had to bend down and pick up all the drinks and put them on the table.


    "Do you think he looks like a big fool now? Ahaha", Zheng Feng looked at me and smiled.


    "What you said is meaningless. What does it mean? It''s like clearly!" Tang Tianyi looked at me and laughed.


    At this time, it''s like a balloon full of breath, but sadly, I can only swallow all this breath in my stomach, and then continue to smile at Tang Tianyi and Zheng Feng.


    Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi in suits and shoes tilted their legs on the table, then took several hundred yuan bills from their pockets and threw them on the ground in front of me. They said that this was a tip for me and asked me to pour the wine for them.


    For money and not to cause trouble for brother Kun, I bent down and picked up the money on the ground, and then stood up to pour wine for Tang Tianyi and Zheng Feng.


    After filling the wine, Zheng Feng took a sip from his glass, and then spit the wine on the ground with a Pooh, "fuck, how does the wine smell like cat shit? It''s so hard to drink!"


    "Please help me get two more bottles of wine. Remember to take the more expensive one! You can drink such cheap goods, which tastes like cat shit!" Zheng Feng said, looking at me with disgust.


    He obviously insulted me in disguise, but what can I do? I can only nod and say to help them get drinks immediately.


    I went to get two bottles of expensive wine. Tang Tianyi lost hundreds of dollars on the ground and asked me to pour them wine.


    After I filled them with wine, Zheng Feng took a sip from his glass, then picked up the glass and poured it on my face. "It''s so hard to drink. Why do you bring it!"


    I wiped the wine off my face with my hand, and then glared at Zheng Feng fiercely. This bastard obviously came to me. Who can bear it!


    Without saying a word, I directly picked up the wine bottle on the table and smashed it on Zheng Feng''s head. At that time, Zheng Feng''s head was opened. The blood flowed down with the wine on his hair, and the wine bottle in my hand became glass residue.


    "Fuck NIMA, I''m going to kill you today!" Zheng Feng pointed to me and said angrily. His eyes turned red, and his eyes were even more angry.


    Before I could react, Tang Tianyi stood up and kicked me to the ground. The people they brought rushed up and pressed me on the ground.


    "You are brave enough to hit me! I have to kill you today!" Zheng Feng said fiercely, covering his head and looking at me.


    I beat the people they brought on the ground, which made me seven meat and eight vegetarian. My body hurt like hell. It hurt like hell even if I moved a little.


    "Put him up for me, don''t you dare to hit me? See how I deal with you today!" Zheng Feng pointed his bloody finger at me and said fiercely.


    I was put up like a prisoner by the people they brought. My hands and feet were controlled by them and could not move. It was like a roast duck on a barbecue rack, which could only be slaughtered.


    Zheng Feng picked up a wine bottle from the table and smashed it on my head. The glass residue of the wine bottle slipped from my face. The wine was dyed red by my blood and slowly flowed down from my face. The wine flowed into my eyes, which was so hot that my eyes hurt.


    Zheng Feng kicked me to the ground after smashing a bottle of wine. I hit the ground heavily, and my chin was about to bleed.


    Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch didn''t give up. He covered his head and kicked me severely. I held my head on the ground and was kicked by Zheng Feng like a helpless dog.


    "Didn''t you look good just now? Why don''t you look good now? I haven''t figured out your account with you yet. I''ll figure it out for you today!" Zheng Feng said fiercely while kicking me and watching me.


    I vomited out the Yellow gall water kicked by Zheng Feng. Just when I was about to be unable to carry it, brother Jiangshan fat found me and they rushed towards me with a steel pipe.

 Chapter 165

    "NIMA''s, stop all labor and capital! Otherwise labor and capital will be impolite!" the fat brother rushed up and knocked Zheng Feng away, and then helped me up from the ground.


    I can''t stand steady. I''m shaky. I may fall at any time. After Jiangshan and Pangge came with the steel pipe, the people in the di bar quickly came to help. There were almost 20 people in the di bar, while Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi only brought seven people. If they started, they would be dead.


    "Beat them, kill them!" although I couldn''t stand steadily, I still said this sentence with all my strength.


    "TMD, kill them for me!" fat brother helped me to one side and sat down. Then he took the steel pipe and was ready to do it. Zheng Feng''s bastard was frightened and looked flustered.


    Just as brother Pang was ready to do it, brother Kun came. Brother Kun came to him and asked him to put down the steel pipe. After brother Kun came and asked the reason, he came to Tang Tianyi and asked them to get out quickly.


    Tang Tianyi looked at brother Kun unconvinced, and then took Zheng Feng and they left. Jiangshan asked brother Kun why he didn''t clean up Zheng Feng and let Tang Tianyi pass them? Brother Kun said there was a reason for this. He didn''t say more after that. Let Jiangshan take me to the hospital to bandage me first.


    Although I know that brother Kun let Tang Tianyi go for his own reasons, I''m still very uncomfortable. After all, I was beaten by Zheng Feng. I''m really unwilling to let them go.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning when I came to the hospital to dress up. I went back by myself. Jiangshan and they went back to bed.


    When I returned to the rental house, Li Xiangning had fallen asleep. Li Xiangning slept vaguely. Seeing that I was tied with gauze on my head, Li Xiangning quickly sat up and asked me what happened.


    I told Li Xiangning what happened in the di bar. Li Xiangning asked me to lie in bed and she rubbed the place where I was beaten.


    In the next few days, I recuperated in the rental house and didn''t go to work in the di bar. Thinking that I was played like a dog by Tang Tianyi, Zheng Feng and others, I was particularly uncomfortable and full of anger.


    When I feel unhappy, I will go to the residence of steel tooth sister to let her take off her pants and let me vent. Steel tooth sister sees that I am not comfortable in my heart and will always be obedient and raise her ass to let me vent.


    After letting me vent, the steel tooth girl went to work. I was ready to go back, but on the way back, I found that there were three men following me. The three men were swarthy and had tattoos on their arms. This was not the most important. The most important thing was that I saw a knife pinned to their waist when they turned around, It''s a short knife of about twenty centimeters.


    When I saw the cold shining knife, my heart trembled unconsciously. The most sad thing is that I am hurt and my body has become inflexible.


    I hurried and walked quickly. At present, I dare not go back. If I go back to the rental house, Li Xiangning may also be involved. I swam around towards the residential building. Not surprisingly, the three men followed me. They have been following me for so long.


    When I walked quickly to a small alley, the three men ran behind me, and then pulled out the knife at my waist. I was afraid and swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously, and then tried to keep calm and asked them what they wanted to do?


    "What are you doing? I want your life!" the three men said, then rushed at me with a knife and stabbed me.


    This is no joke. They want my life! I was willing to slack off and ran away quickly. I shuttled through the alley. The three men were determined to kill me and pursued me closely behind me.


    To tell you the truth, I was almost scared to pee at that time. If I couldn''t run away, I would have to be stabbed to death by them! I tried my best to run in the alley, but after running for a long time, they still followed me, only a meter or two away from me. As long as I slow down a little, I''ll die today.


    After running for a while, I ran to an alley full of sundries. The alley was like a garbage dump. It was full of garbage, such as rotten tires, rotten bicycles, bottles and cans, which almost filled the alley.


    But there''s no way. This is my only way to live. But if I pass here, I can''t run fast. If I''m caught by those three outlaws, I can only wait to die.


    "Boy, you can''t run this time! If you''re obedient and don''t run around, I''ll give you a pleasure. Insert a knife from your heart and let you die through. Don''t worry, as long as it hurts, it won''t hurt!" the desperado looked at me and said fiercely. They were tired of chasing me and kept panting there.


    I won''t just wait to die. I haven''t even married my daughter-in-law and my son hasn''t been born. It''s really impossible to die like this.


    I picked up a rotten wheel of a bicycle from the pile of sundries behind me and was ready to fight these three outlaws. It depends on God whether I die or live.


    I drank loudly to embolden myself. To be honest, looking at the knives in their hands, I was very afraid. My hands and feet were shaking. If I didn''t embolden myself, I was afraid I wouldn''t have the courage to fight with them to death.


    After taking a few breaths, the three outlaws stabbed me with a knife. I got the wheel in front of me. When their short knives stabbed me, they all stabbed close to the iron wire compartment of the wheel. I kicked them hard in the crotch when they were ready to take the knife back.


    The most vulnerable part of a man is this. After being kicked by me, the leading outlaw was lying on the ground with a pig liver color on his face, covering his crotch and wailing constantly.


    The alley is narrow enough for a person to walk there. The leading outlaw is blocking in front, and the two outlaws behind can''t get through. This is a good opportunity for me.


    After I left the wheels on the ground, I stepped on those sundries and passed through the alley. The remaining two outlaws still pursued me with knives. After I passed through the alley, I came to the road with a lot of traffic.


    The car on the road was like an arrow. It was driving fast on the road. I was scared and didn''t dare to pass. If I was hit by a car, it would be a direct consequence of death.


    But at this time, the two outlaws had chased out of the alley with knives. Pointing at me, they said fiercely, "look where you run. Today, labor and capital stabbed you!"


    Then the two outlaws caught up with me fiercely. They were ready to stab me with a knife. They might be killed by a car when they ran across the road, but they could only be stabbed if they didn''t pass. Anyway, they were all dead. Life and death depend on life. Success or failure depends on heaven!


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I jumped into the traffic flow. God spared my life. I didn''t have any cars when I passed. I hurried to the opposite side.


    After weighing up, the two outlaws also jumped into the traffic flow to kill me, but sadly, as soon as they jumped into the traffic flow, the train came quickly. At that time, they were directly hit by the truck and flew out a few meters away, and then hit the ground heavily. Their blood splashed high. It seems that they have little hope of survival.


    I was not stunned. I hurried to the di bar to find brother Kun and tell him what happened just now. Brother Kun frowned tightly after listening to me, and then asked me not to worry. He told his brother first and would find a way at that time.


    Brother Kun asked me to stay in the di bar and not go out for the time being, but I don''t trust Li Xiangning. What if those fugitives go to find Li Xiangning.


    I hurried to the rental house. When I went, the rental house was in a mess, and Li Xiangning disappeared. I had a bad hunch that Li Xiangning must have had an accident.

 Chapter 166

    I quickly called my brother and asked him to help me. My brother told me not to worry. He will come later.


    A few minutes after hanging up the phone, my brother drove in. My brother got off and came to my rental house. After taking a look at the messy rental house, my brother asked me that I had a conflict with those people recently. Li Xiangning was probably abducted.


    I said that Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi were the people who had a conflict with me recently. Tang Tianyi and I have had a long-standing resentment, but he should not be able to abduct Li Xiangning. On the contrary, Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch is very disliked. Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch has long coveted Li Xiangning''s beauty. If Li Xiangning is abducted, Zheng Feng is the most suspected.


    What worries me most is that Li Xiangning has been kidnapped. If anything happens to her, how can I tell her parents.


    Now the most tragic thing is that I don''t know where Zheng Feng lives. Even if Zheng Feng abducted Li Xiangning, I''m helpless.


    Like me, my brother has no clue. My brother sits on the front of the car, holding his head with his hand and meditating there. I can see from my brother''s melancholy eyes that my brother must have encountered something difficult recently.


    My brother looked at me, then looked at me with red eyes and said, "Xiao Han, it''s my brother who bothered you. If it weren''t for my brother''s reason, you wouldn''t encounter these things."


    I didn''t understand what my brother said. I asked my brother why he said so. My brother said that he ran away from home and worked outside. It was not as chaotic as at home. My brother offended some gangsters when he worked outside and was directly beaten into the hospital by those gangsters.


    My brother has no relatives outside and doesn''t dare to take revenge after being beaten by those gangsters. However, although my brother has worked steadily at work, those gangsters still bully him every day. Once when my brother was bullied, he met a big brother who helped him out. Later, my brother followed the big brother on the road of no return to the underworld.


    On the road of the underworld, my brother made many enemies, even his former little brother, who is now the poisonous scorpion. Originally, the relationship between my brother and the poisonous scorpion was that water and fire can''t tolerate well water and don''t invade the river, but because my brother killed the poisonous scorpion''s cousin in the front time, I completely annoyed the poisonous scorpion.


    Brother, the poisonous scorpion can''t move, so the poisonous scorpion put the target on me. The three outlaws who chased me today said that the poisonous scorpion probably ordered me.


    Of course, there is also the industry of Li Xiangning''s family. The reason why Li Xiangning''s family''s industry went bankrupt is actually the ghost behind the poison scorpion. He instructed Tang Tianyi to unite with Zheng Feng to deal with me. First, he broke down Li Xiangning''s family, and then let someone kill me, and Li Xiangning was implicated by me.


    After my brother said that, I understand why all this happened recently. I don''t know how deep the water of the underworld is, but I know that my brother and I are brothers. Blood is thicker than water.


    I looked at my brother and said I don''t blame him. Everything is life. Since I am a brother, I will face and overcome difficulties together.


    My brother patted me on the shoulder and handed me a cigarette. After smoking, my brother drove me to brother Kun and asked him to send someone to find Li Xiangning. We didn''t know Zheng Feng was there, so we had to use this stupid method.


    But the people sent by brother Kun didn''t find Li Xiangning at 7 p.m. and didn''t see the shadow of Zheng Feng, which made me more and more worried about Li Xiangning.


    Just when I was very worried, a strange called. After I answered, I knew that the owner of this number was not someone else, but the bastard Zheng Feng.


    "Guan Yihan, right? Are you looking for Li Xiangning now?" Zheng Feng said with a smile on the other end of the phone.


    I was very anxious and very angry and shouted, "fuck NIMA, did you take Li Xiangning away! I warn you, if you dare to touch her hair, I will never let you go!"


    "Can you brag like a little? You useless waste also want to touch me. I won''t talk to you anymore. Li Xiangning was really kidnapped by me. If you want to save her, I can consider giving you a chance!" Zheng Feng said arrogantly on the phone.


    I shouted: if you dare to touch her, I''ll kill you!


    Zheng Feng said the address disapprovingly at the other end of the phone, and made it clear that I could only go alone, otherwise what would happen to Li Xiangning? He can''t guarantee it! After that, Zheng Feng hung up the phone. When he called again, no one answered the phone there.


    I told brother Kun about it. Brother Kun told me frankly that it was obviously a trap. If I went, I would be fooled by Zheng Feng.


    But the only way to save Li Xiangning is this. After I changed my clothes, I went to the place Zheng Feng said.


    It was a house that had not been completely renovated. The house had a total of three floors. After I took a taxi, I walked straight towards the house. Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi waited for me there smoking and drinking wine on the roof. When I saw it, Tang Tianyi smiled playfully.


    As soon as I got downstairs, I was stopped by two people. They asked to search me. After searching, they let me go upstairs. I stepped on the stairs. Tang Tianyi and Zheng Feng called a lot of people this time. There were people on the first floor, the second floor and the third floor, adding up to at least more than 20.


    When I got to the third floor, I found that Li Xiangning was not on the third floor. There were only Tang Tianyi, Zheng Feng and three other people on the third floor.


    "Where''s Li Xiangning? Where did you TMD get her?" I looked at Zheng Feng and said loudly.


    After Zheng Feng finished drinking the glass of wine in his hand, he spread it out, looked at me and said with a smile: "Why are you in such a hurry? First calculate the account between us!"


    After Zheng Feng finished, he smashed the cup in his hand to the ground, and then walked straight towards me. Zheng Feng looked at me and snorted coldly: "why did you have to put a foot between me and Xiangning? You made me lose Xiangning, and my family lost a lot of money. You beat me!"


    Zheng Feng said, picked up the chair next to him and hit me fiercely. I wanted to resist, but I was kicked and knelt on the ground by the people behind me. Zheng Feng''s chair hit me like this.


    With a bang, I was hit on the ground and the chair was deformed.


    I want to stand up. I don''t want to lie on the ground like this, but Zheng Feng stepped on me and I can''t stand up.


    "Tell me if you deserve it. If you had taken my money and left Li Xiangning, nothing would have happened now. You have to make Li Xiangning''s family bankrupt. You will be willing to become such a fool yourself!" Zheng Feng said, and I kicked my head and made my head dizzy.


    Zheng Feng kicked my head again, looked at Tang Tianyi and asked Tang Tianyi with a smile whether to hit me to vent? Tang Tianyi smiled and waved his hand. He said he didn''t need it. He said he had to wait for me to stand up.


    I lay on the ground and stared at Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi fiercely. Tang Tianyi smiled at me and said, "I didn''t intend to target you, but there''s no way. If you want to blame your brother, who let him fight against my cousin everywhere?"


    "Both of them are rubbish!" Zheng Feng said and put his foot on my belly.


    I was so painful that I covered my belly and curled up on the ground. At this time, Zheng Feng grabbed my hair, looked at me and said with a smile: "don''t you want to see Li Xiangning very much, then I''ll meet your wish!"


    Zheng Feng said a few words to the people around him. After a while, Li Xiangning was driven upstairs. Li Xiangning was bound, her eyes were covered, and her mouth was stuck with tape. She couldn''t speak, but could only make a whine.


    The clothes on Li Xiangning were chosen by me when I went out with her. She always said that the clothes were ugly. Unexpectedly, she put them on today.


    "You don''t want to see Li Xiangning. Well, I''ll let you watch how I fuck her!"

 Chapter 167

    Zheng Feng smiled and smashed my head on the ground, and then asked someone to hold me down. In order to prevent me from not looking, Zheng Feng also asked someone to hold my neck down, so that I could only watch him spoil Li Xiangning.


    After being escorted up, Li Xiangning was thrown to the ground. Zheng Feng went to Li Xiangning and pulled off the cloth covering Li Xiangning''s eyes and the adhesive tape sticking to Li Xiangning''s mouth. When Li Xiangning saw Zheng Feng at the first sight, he shouted: "Zheng Feng, you bastard, you pervert! What are you doing!"


    "Don''t rush to scold me. Look who it is?" Zheng Feng pointed at me disapprovingly in the face of Li Xiangning''s abuse.


    When Li Xiangning saw me, she asked me how I came here. I endured the pain and said, I''ll be there if you''re there.


    After hearing what I said, Zheng Feng came over and hit me, grabbed my hair, looked at me and said fiercely, "I don''t see it. You are very loving, but I just can''t stand people showing love in front of me, especially those who have to show love when they are dying!"


    After punching me a few times, Zheng Feng came to Li Xiangning, looked at Li Xiangning and said coldly, "I really don''t understand you. I can''t compare with him there. You chose him. You''d rather go bankrupt than choose him!"


    "Because I love him! You bastard knows to eat, drink and have fun all day. If you don''t have your parents for you, you''re not even a beggar!" Li Xiangning said loudly looking at Zheng Feng.


    "I''m not as good as a beggar in your eyes. Well, don''t you love him very much? Today, I''ll let him watch how you were riding under me. When I''m done, I''ll let others do it. I''ll see how tough you stinky woman is and how many people can stand it!" Zheng Feng said and roughly lifted Li Xiangning''s face, Then he kissed Li Xiangning hard on the face.


    Although Li Xiangning was bound, in the face of Zheng Feng''s smelly mouth, Li Xiangning kicked Zheng Feng with her active legs and kicked Zheng Feng away.


    "Hehe, if you want to be a chaste martyr, I''ll help you!" Zheng Feng squatted down in front of Li Xiangning with a smile, and then slapped Li Xiangning hard. Li Xiangning''s skin was tender. After Zheng Feng slapped her so hard, Li Xiangning''s face was slapped with five finger fingerprints.


    When Tang Tianyi saw this scene, he silently turned his face to one side and looked at the lights outside, drinking wine there.


    Zheng Feng slapped Li Xiangning in the face, then pressed Li Xiangning on the ground, and then began to tear Li Xiangning''s clothes. Li Xiangning kept struggling. I looked at Zheng Feng and scolded angrily: "Zheng Feng, you TMD, stop! Stop!"


    Li Xiangning struggled and cried helplessly. Her tears were like the Yellow River burst. Finally, Li Xiangning pinned her hope on Tang Tianyi. Li Xiangning looked at Tang Tianyi for help and said, "Tang Tianyi, for the sake of our classmates, please help me! Please!"


    "I also want to help you, but I can''t help it. Who wants you to have this relationship with Guan Yihan!" Tang Tianyi said calmly, drinking wine without looking back.


    Li Xiangning originally wanted to expect Tang Tianyi to have a little conscience, but Tang Tianyi has become a hard hearted man, where she will be moved by Li Xiangning''s helplessness.


    Li Xiangning''s struggle stimulated Zheng Feng. Zheng Feng, who was almost rude to abnormal, pressed Li Xiangning and tore all the clothes on Li Xiangning. Soon, Li Xiangning''s clothes and trousers were torn off by Zheng Feng, leaving only a white cover and a white T-shaped inside all over her body.


    Zheng Feng slapped Li Xiangning in the face, looked at Li Xiangning and said fiercely, "I didn''t expect you to have a good figure and your chest is so elastic. I''m going to enjoy it today!"


    With that, Zheng Feng was pulled off by Li Xiangning''s mask, and then he grabbed Li Xiangning''s twin peaks very hard. Seeing Li Xiangning''s helpless little face and wronged tears, I don''t know where the strength came from, kicked away the person who pressed me, and then knocked down the person who pressed my head.


    Having gained temporary freedom, I rushed towards Zheng Feng recklessly. I grabbed Zheng Feng''s clothes and dragged him to the ground. Then I hit him in the face with all my strength. Zheng Feng''s nose blood was directly hit out by me at that time, and his nose bone clicked. I don''t know if her nose bone was broken.


    I almost madly clenched my fist and hit Zheng Feng''s face. All my fists were Zheng Feng''s nosebleed.


    But I just hit Zheng Feng a few punches, and Tang Tianyi kicked him aside like playing football. Zheng Feng sat on the ground and looked at the people who had just pressed me and said fiercely, "are you waste people who eat shit? Two people can''t see one person!"


    After being scolded by Zheng Feng, the two men came and beat me. I could beat them alone, and they beat me hard on the ground.


    Zheng Feng wiped the nosebleed on his face, then walked up to me, looked at me and said fiercely, "you''re very brave, so you can break free and beat me!" Zheng Feng changed his face, clenched his fist and punched me hard in the face.


    Then he swung the chair and hit me hard. My throat was hot and I was beaten to vomit blood.


    But Zheng Feng still refused to give up. He swung the chair and hit me hard. The chair was smashed, but it still couldn''t fill Zheng Feng''s anger. After throwing away the chair, he grabbed my collar and hit me hard on the chest.


    "Zheng Feng, you son of a bitch, don''t hit him! Don''t hit him, I beg you!" Li Xiangning lay on the ground and looked at me and cried very sad, but his cry had no effect on Zheng Feng.


    I felt that my internal organs were screwed together, and my heart was even more stuffy. I felt that I was really dying this time, and I didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Zheng Feng grabbed my hair and slapped me in the face, but it''s not over yet. After letting go of my hair, Zheng Feng kicked me hard.


    "Don''t beat him, as long as you let him go, you can do whatever you want to do with me! Please let him go!" Li Xiangning cried, looking at Zheng Feng on the ground.


    Seeing Li Xiangning crying so helpless and sad, I was also very uncomfortable, but at this time, it was difficult for me to even open my mouth and say two words of comfort.


    After listening to what Li Xiangning said, Zheng Feng kicked me aside, then went to Li Xiangning and squatted down. Looking at Li Xiangning, he said with a smile: "it seems that you really love him. You don''t even cherish your own body for him!"


    "As long as you let him go, you can do whatever you want!" Li Xiangning cried, looking at Zheng Feng.


    Zheng Feng sneered twice. Zheng Feng with a bloody nose smiled like a pervert. Zheng Feng looked at Li Xiangning and said, "I won''t let him go. I can do whatever I want, so why should I let him go!"


    Then Zheng Feng came towards me, and Tang Tianyi also came to me. Tang Tianyi looked at me and said, "although it is said that the grudge between me and you can''t kill you, my cousin ordered you to die today! I can only say I''m sorry!"


    Then Tang Tianyi took out a dagger from his waist and was ready to kill me.


    I don''t have any strength all over. Even if the knife is on me, I don''t have the strength to resist.


    I didn''t hold any hope. I closed my eyes and was ready to die. Li Xiangning was helpless and shouted Tang Tianyi not to kill me, but it was useless.


    Just as I was about to die, I heard the sound of car throttle downstairs, and it seemed that there was more than one car.


    At this time, I opened my eyes, the dagger in Tang Tianyi''s hand also stopped moving, and Zheng Feng was looking downstairs with his head.


    Downstairs came the cry of fat brother, "han zi, han zi! There you are!"

 Chapter 168

    I want to answer fat brother, but my injury makes me speechless. After a while, I heard a fight downstairs and someone''s scream. Listen to that voice, the fight downstairs should be very fierce.


    After about ten minutes, there was no sound downstairs, only the footsteps of people upstairs.


    Soon, my brother came with Kunge, Jiangshan, Pangge, Liu Lang and a large group of other people and filled the third floor.


    Brother, they all have knives in their hands, but at this time, all the knives in their hands are full of blood and steaming blood. There are blood stains on fat brother''s face and clothes.


    Seeing that I was beaten like this, my brother had tears in his eyes. Without saying a word, fat brother took a knife and walked fiercely towards Zheng Feng who was about to attack Li Xiangning. "If labor and capital don''t kill you today, the name of labor and capital will be written upside down!"


    Fat brother then rushed towards Zheng Feng. Zheng Feng had a psychological shadow over fat brother. Seeing fat brother''s blood, Zheng Feng quickly hid behind Tang Tianyi.


    Tang Tianyi is not a fool. He quickly pulled me up with his hand, then put the dagger on my neck, looked at brother Kun, and they said, "I tell you, don''t come here, or I''ll kill him!"


    Seeing Tang Tianyi put a dagger on my neck, brother Kun didn''t move, so they looked at Tang Tianyi.


    Tang Tianyi held me to go downstairs, while fat brother took off his coat and put it on Li Xiangning, then untied Li Xiangning and helped Li Xiangning up. Li Xiangning looked at her brother and asked him to save me anyway and let her do anything.


    Tang Tianyi took me downstairs. After going downstairs, I saw all the bodies lying on the first floor and the second floor, and the stairs were full of blood.


    After Tang Tianyi kidnapped me downstairs, brother Kun and they also brought people downstairs. My brother has been staring at Tang Tianyi for fear that Tang Tianyi might accidentally kill me.


    A few minutes after going downstairs, the poisonous scorpion also came with a large group of people. Tang Tianyi took me behind the poisonous scorpion, and Zheng Feng''s bastard quickly hid behind the poisonous scorpion.


    The poisonous scorpion saw that I was still alive and asked Tang Tianyi what was going on? Tang Tianyi said that he came before he started, and he had to do so to protect himself.


    "Is your mind filled with shit? You haven''t started for such a long time!" the angry scorpion kicked Tang Tianyi hard and threw Tang Tianyi to the ground.


    "Poisonous scorpion, you don''t need to spill your anger on my brother for the resentment between me and you?" my brother looked at the poisonous scorpion and said fiercely. The brother with a little blood on his body was particularly scary when he said this. It''s estimated that the timid people will be directly scared to soften their legs.


    "Hehe, I''m aiming at your brother on purpose, and I''ll let you taste the taste of losing relatives! You killed my cousin, I''ll die with you!" said the poisonous scorpion, looking at his brother and unwilling to show weakness.


    "I don''t want to talk more nonsense to you. You should let my brother go quickly, or we''ll fight to kill him today!" said my brother, holding a knife in his hand and looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    The poisonous scorpion didn''t bring as many people as his brother. He''s not a fool. Of course, he weighed the weight of such a simple choice. The poisonous scorpion looked at me, then grabbed my collar and dragged me to the front, then kicked me on my back and kicked me in front of my brother.


    "Today, I''ll let you two brothers go for a while. The future is long, and I won''t let you live!", the poisonous scorpion left with people. He brought a few people, and he won''t fight with his brother.


    After the poisonous scorpion left, my brother quickly helped me up and asked me how I was. I said it was no big deal and I couldn''t die. My brother gently touched my head. I remember if I wrestled and met when I was a child, my brother would gently touch my head, and then told me that touching my head would not hurt.


    I was very sad to bury my head in my brother''s wide chest, and then sobbed in a low voice.


    My brother sent me to the hospital. After some treatment, I was admitted to the ward. The doctor said that my injury was very serious and needed a good rest in the ward. If I was uncomfortable, call the doctor.


    I didn''t sleep that night, and my brother didn''t sleep either. My brother was afraid of my boredom. He also talked to me about those embarrassing things when I was a child. Since I came to the county, this is the day my brother said the most to me and the day his brother had the best attitude towards me.


    After I stayed in the hospital for eight days, the doctor said it was OK to cultivate myself. There was no big problem for the time being.


    The day after I was hospitalized, steel tooth sister came to the hospital to take care of me. She didn''t go to work and has been taking care of me in the hospital.


    When she first came to the hospital and saw me beaten like that, she couldn''t help crying, and her eyes were red and swollen. In fact, I was very happy to see that she was so worried about me. It was worth a lifetime to have such a woman crying for me.


    After staying in the hospital for a period of time, I was received into the rental house. Steel tooth sister has been coming to the rental house to take care of me. Although Li Xiangning is also taking care of me carefully, steel tooth sister can''t rest assured. She has to look at me before she can rest assured.


    After I got out of bed, steel tooth sister accompanied me to go out for a walk in the sun. In short, she was very kind to me at that time. She was as kind to me as my mother.


    The injury on my body hasn''t completely healed. In the afternoon, it was windy and the weather gradually became cooler. Steel tooth sister helped me back to the rental house. After I lay down, steel tooth sister sat at the head of my bed and asked me if I wanted to eat. She got me something to eat.


    Li Xiangning wanted to come up and care about me, but when she saw the steel tooth sister at the head of my bed, Li Xiangning went to play with the computer silently.


    I called Li Xiangning to her side and sincerely said sorry to her. If I hadn''t implicated Li Xiangning, Li Xiangning wouldn''t have been abducted by Zheng Feng that day.


    "It''s all right. Don''t I have nothing to do? You''re so badly hurt! I don''t blame you," Li Xiangning said gently, looking at me.


    After a pause, I still said what I wanted to say. I looked at Li Xiangning and said, "why don''t you go to the countryside with your parents, or go to other cities. You''d better not live with me!"


    After hearing what I said, Li Xiangning was so wronged that she was about to cry. Looking at me, she said sadly, "what''s the matter with me? You''re going to drive me away again! Where did I provoke you?"


    I said it''s not your problem, it''s mine. The reason why I want Li Xiangning to leave is because I don''t want her to be hurt again. I don''t want to involve her. Now Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi can be said to have taken the Revenge of life and death. If Li Xiangning follows me again, I''m afraid I can''t protect him.


    Tang Tianyi and Zheng Feng are protected by poisonous scorpions. I have no way to take them. Therefore, I am more and more worried about Li Xiangning.


    After listening to me, Li Xiangning looked at me and said firmly, "it''s okay. I''m not afraid with you by my side!"


    I tried to persuade Li Xiangning to leave again, because I was really worried about Li Xiangning''s accident. When her parents left, they told me to take good care of her. How can I explain to her parents if something happens to her.


    "I won''t go! Anyway, I won''t go anyway!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said firmly.


    Since Li Xiangning is so firm, I have nothing to say. In the evening, Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister went to bed after taking a bath. Steel tooth sister wants to sleep with me. Li Xiangning doesn''t want anyone to lay on the floor, so the three of us are crowded on a small bed.


    I sleep in the middle. Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister sleep on my left and right sides. However, because the bed is relatively small, I can''t turn over. Once I turn over, I will press Li Xiangning or steel tooth sister, so I can only lie down and sleep so honestly.


    After Li Xiangning turned off the light, I was ready to go to bed. Who knows, at this time, one hand suddenly touched me. After carefully taking off my underpants, I held my one. When I met the cold hand, I unconsciously changed the stone, but within two minutes, another hand also touched it.

 Chapter 169

    The two hands separated quickly after they met in the quilt, as if they felt a thorn. Obviously, the two hands were not alone. Steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning both closed their eyes and pretended to be asleep, but I knew very well that they were awake, but I didn''t break it, so I fell asleep honestly.


    After a period of good cultivation, I went back to the di bar to continue working. Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi didn''t dare to look for things in the di bar after the last thing. I also got temporary stability.


    But to tell the truth, I am very uncomfortable. I was cleaned up by Tang Tianyi and Zheng Feng. No matter who changed, I want to revenge. I am also a man with a cavity of blood, of course, no exception.


    But Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi are covered with poisonous scorpions. It''s hard for my brother to do it, not to mention me, a waste wood without any power.


    I work honestly in the di bar. When I pay my salary, I will save it and send it back to my parents. It''s not easy for my parents to raise me so big. Besides, I''m so old and self reliant. It''s time to repay my parents.


    Li Xiangning is still doing her live broadcast. Although sun Han has left me for some days, I still unconsciously think of sun Han when I see the live broadcast. Maybe she hurt me deeply, but we loved each other very much. Although I still hate her in my heart, it is undeniable that she gave me many good memories.


    Li Xiangning''s parents call from time to time to ask whether Li Xiangning is doing well. Li Xiangning smiles every time she answers the phone, saying that I am very kind to her and let her parents not worry.


    In fact, I''m also a little confused, because I don''t know how to deal with the three people''s feelings between me, steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning. Steel tooth sister gave me her body and tried her best to be good to me. Of course, I can''t live up to her.


    And Li Xiangning, I know she likes me and even loves me, but I''m not sure if I can give her the future. If I can''t give her wedding clothes, of course I won''t take off her underwear. Besides, I also have a steel tooth sister.


    But I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been together for a long time that I can''t leave Li Xiangning at once, but I can''t continue like this with Li Xiangning. It''s very unfair to steel teeth. Because of this, I usually have special contradictions.


    Steel teeth sister loves me very much and will never make it difficult for me to choose. Whenever I am in conflict with this, steel teeth sister will let me take my time. She won''t be jealous. The generosity of steel teeth always makes me feel more guilty about her.


    Because I feel ashamed of steel tooth sister, I usually try to be good to steel tooth sister. When I get paid, I buy her a gift, or I take her out to play when she is free, and then I linger in the evening.


    But my practice made Li Xiangning very angry. After playing for a day, Li Xiangning would angrily ask me why I took steel tooth sister out to play and bought her gifts. Even if I took steel tooth sister out to play and buy gifts, I didn''t buy anything for her.


    Just because of this, Li Xiangning and I had a cold war for three days. In these three days, she didn''t take the initiative to talk to me, and I didn''t talk to her. I worked honestly in the di bar.


    Since Li Xiangning was kidnapped last time, the poisonous scorpion often sent people to make trouble in the di bar. Sometimes we can deal with it, but sometimes we have no idea.


    One night, the di bar was open normally. The men and women on the dance floor danced with the strong music, but within two minutes, there was a fight and abuse on the dance floor. Jiangshan quickly asked people to turn off the stereo.


    After the stereo was turned off, we quickly cleaned up the idle people on the dance floor. In the middle of the dance floor, eight killed Matt and three young people quarreled there.


    The eight murderers Matt are all tattooed. At first glance, they know they are not good people, and the three young people should be students. Although they are students, their arrogant posture and tone also know that they are not good students. They will not come to such a chaotic place as Diba.


    We hurried up to pull apart the killing Matt from the three students and asked them why they quarreled. The three students said that killing Matt deliberately bumped into them and wanted to bully them because of the number of people. The eight killing Matt looked disdainful, looked at me and said arrogantly, "labor and capital just want to quarrel. Why? You can control it!"


    The three students didn''t dare to answer back when they saw that I was scolded. Looking at me, they said with great contempt: "what do you people do to eat? They are so arrogant. Don''t you start to clean them up! Are you a shrinking turtle?"


    One of the students has a very hot temper. We haven''t said anything yet. He just picked up the beer bottle and hit Matt''s head, which was bleeding.


    Seeing this situation, we quickly started to prepare to control the three students, but we just started, and those who killed Matt also started. Those who killed Matt were not others, but us.


    On that day, because some brothers were going out to do something with brother Kun, we didn''t have many hands. In the face of the attack that killed Matt and the three students, we just managed to cope with it. I was punched a few times in the process of the fight.


    Just as we were about to control those who killed Matt, the head was opened. Matt didn''t know where he took a knife out, rushed over and stabbed a student to the ground, "fuck NIMA, dare to beat labor and capital, labor and capital will kill you today!"


    The student''s stomach was stabbed several times, and the blood flowed out. The ground was soon covered with a pool of blood. We quickly hit 120, and then helped the injured student up.


    We had just picked up the injured student, and the cops, commonly known as the police, came. When they came, they saw blood all over the ground and took us all to the bureau without saying a word.


    We squatted in the bureau all night, and brother Kun came to protect us the next morning, because the defendant of Di bar illegally gathered people to fight and injured people last night. Di bar was directly sealed, and brother Kun also compensated the student a lot of money.


    Obviously, this thing is designed by people. When you are full, you have nothing to do. The only thing to design this thing is the bastard of poisonous scorpion.


    Afterwards, we knew that those who killed Matt were the people arranged by the poisonous scorpion, and the cops were also the people called by the poisonous scorpion, so that brother Kun could not open the bar well, but even if we later learned that the thing was done by the poisonous scorpion, we couldn''t do anything with the word poisonous scorpion.


    The first is because the poisonous scorpion is powerful. The second is because there is no evidence to prove that the poisonous scorpion did it.


    After Kunge''s Di bar was closed for three days, Kunge let the di bar resume business through the relationship, but the di bar originally had a lot of oil and water to catch. After this incident, few people came, and the turnover was also a straight line.


    In addition, whenever the business in the di bar starts to recover, the bastard Scorpion will find someone to make trouble in the di bar.


    The di bar lost a lot of money because of the guerrillas of the poisonous scorpion. Brother Kun closed the di bar directly for some time, so that the bastard of the poisonous scorpion couldn''t do anything.


    After a period of time, brother Kun let the di bar reopen. The di bar was born a place of right and wrong. Later, although the poisonous scorpion didn''t find anyone to make trouble in the di bar, people often make trouble in the di bar. Some are intentional and some are drunk. Anyway, the trouble often happens, Our duty is to maintain the operation order of the di bar, and sometimes we will inevitably do it.


    It''s hard to avoid getting hurt when I do it. I''ve been hurt several times.


    Over time, I gradually understand some of these ways. If some social people dare to make trouble in the di bar, they don''t have to do it. As long as it is said that this is the venue of brother Kun of Qinglong club, they will shut up and stop.


    Of course, the person called by the poisonous scorpion is an exception.


    When I heard Jiangshan say so, I was also very curious. What is the so-called green dragon? Later, I learned that the Qinglong society is the most powerful community organization in the county. Such a powerful community organization naturally needs the elements of black forces.


    And brother Kunge poison scorpion, they are a member of the black force and a member of the green dragon club.


    There are also many industries under the green dragon club. Brother Kun''s Di bar is strictly the industry of the green dragon club. More than 100000 yuan are handed over to the green dragon club every month. This is what the jargon calls "Sheung Shui".


    I learned these things later. I didn''t know that the so-called "Mafia" was so complicated. After understanding it, I knew that the Mafia was not just fighting and killing as I thought. The water of this road was unfathomable.


    The influence of Qinglong society is not limited to the county, but even spread to the whole country and even abroad. Its power is immeasurable.


    After learning about the green dragon club, I solemnly told my brother my idea: I want to join the green dragon club! Become a member of the green dragon club.


    My brother was drinking tea with brother Kun. After hearing what I said, my brother looked at me, then put down the tea, looked at me and said very seriously: "some roads can''t turn back. I need to make it clear to you about the consequences of joining. There are two results after you join, one is to go into the coffin and the other is to squat in the bureau!"


    I once saw a gangster movie. There is a saying in it that the gangster is one foot in the coffin and one foot in the prison. That''s what my brother means.


    When I was about to nod, Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang also came in, looked at his brother and said, "brother long, we also want to join!"


    Jiangshan fat brother came to me, patted me on the shoulder, and then stood in a row with me.


    "You are not children anymore. Of course I respect your decision, but I stress again that this is not a joke. If anything happens, you will bear the consequences!" my brother looked at me and said.


    We nodded together. My brother said he would take us in two days. Let''s go to work first.


    The reason why I want to join Qinglong club is not for anything else, but to deal with Tang Tianyi, Zheng Feng and the poisonous scorpion behind them.


    Two days later, my brother asked us to change into decent clothes. He took us to join the green dragon club.


    For the first time, excitement and excitement occupied our chest. At that time, we naively thought that joining the green dragon club was a great honor. We didn''t know until later that joining the green dragon club was tantamount to flying moths to the fire and dying.


    After changing our clothes, we followed our brother to the wusheng temple built by Qinglong club. The green dragon club has a history of nearly 50 years. Due to its long existence, many rules of the green dragon club are very traditional. For example, new entrants must first worship the second master before they enter the green dragon club.


    The reason why the Qinglong society built the wusheng temple was first to let the second Lord Guan bless the Qinglong society and the second was to have a place for new people to kneel down.


    Many rules of the green dragon club are very traditional. In addition to kneeling down to worship Lord Guan, newcomers have to choose a auspicious day, otherwise they can''t kneel down to worship Lord Guan.


    The wusheng temple built by Qinglong Club covers a large area. It is not a problem to accommodate two or three hundred people. Usually, there are special people responsible for cleaning and offering sacrifices.


    Like us, there are many people ready to join the green dragon club. When we arrived, 70 or 80 people were waiting.


    Soon after we arrived, the poisonous scorpion came with several people. When he saw his brother and brother Kun, the poisonous scorpion said with a smile: "long, how are you recently? Have you made a fortune!"


    "Thanks to you, I''ve lost a lot of money recently! But don''t worry, I''m very polite. I still know what reciprocity is. I''ll repay you well!" brother Kun said angrily looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    Brother Kun''s Di bar has been plagued by poisonous scorpions recently. If you could do it, I think brother Kun would have done it long ago.


    After listening to brother Kun, the poisonous scorpion said with a smile: "you''d better enjoy the generous gift I gave you, so you don''t have to repay me. By the way, I heard that your di bar has been open again recently. I''ll have someone to cheer you up another day. After all, it''s cold and clear to open Di bar!"


    Brother Kun looked at the poisonous scorpion biting his teeth, but he didn''t say a word, or brother Kun was too angry to speak at this time.


    After fighting with brother Kun, the poisonous scorpion looked at his brother. The poisonous scorpion looked at me and then at his brother. He smiled and said: "Aaron, you really have a heart. You pulled your brother into the water. You killed my cousin at the beginning. Let your brother be careful. Maybe I accidentally killed your brother sometime!"


    "Your cousin is damned, and I have to remind you that I can kill your cousin, and I can kill you as well. If you don''t believe it, try it!" my brother said calmly looking at the poisonous scorpion, but the smell of gunpowder in his words is no worse than the power of the bomb.


    "Don''t tell me, I really don''t believe this! By the way, you just said my cousin should die, right? I just looked at your brother. Your brother is short-lived. You should protect him well, or you won''t cry when he is cut into several sections!" , the poisonous scorpion looked at his brother and said that his eyes were full of sharp edges.


    My brother and the poisonous scorpion looked at each other like this, and the smell of gunpowder on the scene was self-evident. Just at this time, a fat middle-aged man waved to my brother, "ah long, don''t come and say hello to us when you come!"


    When my brother heard the middle-aged man''s voice, he went over, and the poisonous scorpion went aside.


    As I said before, there are some traditional elements in the green dragon club. In addition to tradition, there are also levels in the green dragon club. From top to bottom, there are faucets, handlebars and big brother Tangkou. Like brother and poisonous scorpion, he is not even big brother Tangkou. At most, he is a gangster leader, but his brother was big brother Tangkou before he squatted in the game, so he is in the eyes of others , my brother is at the same level as the big brother at the entrance of the hall.


    After we waited in the courtyard outside the wusheng temple for a while, everyone arrived. Those big people stood under the mighty wusheng statue, first perfumed the second master of wusheng Guan, and then came to the kneeling link of us newcomers.


    The person who presided over the ceremony gave each of us three incense sticks. With the sound of kowtowing, we all knelt down.


    "One worship of the green dragon will last forever, two worship of the green dragon with one heart, and three worship of the green dragon family!"


    "Kill those who bully your brother and betray your brother! Kill those who bully your teacher and destroy your ancestors! Kill those who don''t respect the rules!...... Kill!"


    After finishing the rules and kneeling down, we lined up in front of a large wine jar, punctured our fingers in turn and put blood droplets into the wine jar. After the blood melted into the wine, everyone had to drink a bowl of blood wine before the ceremony was over.


    In the evening, we all went to have a big meal and said it was the entry wine for us newcomers.


    After eating and drinking, we were even members of the green dragon club. At that time, we didn''t understand the struggle. We felt very proud, as if the birds away from home had found their home.


    But the fact is that we have embarked on a road of no return and no way back from the moment we kneel down.


    After dinner, my fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang was walking on the road. Because we were so happy and excited today, we planned to walk back and take it as a walk.


    When we came to a gas station, Pang stopped me. I asked Pang what was the matter. Pang pointed to the gas station and said to us, "TMD, isn''t that the bastard Zheng Feng?"


    I looked with fat brother''s fingers. Indeed, in a car that was refuelling in the gas station, the person sitting was no other than Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch!

 Chapter 170

    Zheng Feng, this son of a bitch, I wanted to clean him up for a long time. If Cao Cao arrived, we stopped to go back and walked directly towards the gas station.


    After entering the car, we found that there was not only Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch, but also a charming woman dressed enchanting. Zheng Feng only flirted with that woman and ignored our existence. Fat brother went to the window, reached in, grabbed Zheng Feng''s collar, looked at Zheng Feng and smiled: "You son of a bitch can enjoy it! Are you going to go to the car shock when you drive out with your girl?"


    When Zheng Feng saw fat brother, it was obviously too late, because we also came up. Zheng Feng''s face changed when he saw me. The face that originally smiled at the woman turned gray.


    Fat brother directly pulled Zheng Feng out of the car, and then sat in the driver''s seat. After fat brother got on the car, the three of us pulled Zheng Feng and the woman into the car. After getting on the car, fat brother drove away. As for going there, only fat brother knew.


    Zheng Feng was escorted by Liu Lang''s backhand, and the woman was wantonly played with by Jiangshan and me. It was obvious that the woman came out to sell. Seeing that the situation was wrong, she didn''t dare to say more about her.


    Brother Pang drove the car to the suburbs. It was very late at that time. There was no ghost in the suburbs. After getting off the bus, brother Pang got Zheng Feng and the woman out of the car. Brother Pang Jiangshan and Liu Lang wanted to vent with the woman''s body, so let me look at Zheng Feng first.


    After that, fat brother and they took the woman into the woods. Soon there was the woman''s cry. About half an hour later, fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang and the three of them came towards me while pulling the zipper. Fat brother asked me to have a good time first. Zheng Feng looked at them and said I wasn''t interested. I''m a woman and can''t mess around outside.


    After hearing what I said, fat brother let the woman go. After the woman left, we came to Zheng Feng.


    "Son of a bitch, I didn''t expect that it would fall into our hands this time!" the fat man kicked Zheng Feng with a big foot and kicked Zheng Feng to the ground.


    "You let me go. I''m also forced to be helpless. If you want to blame Tang Tianyi, he asked me to deal with you, and I don''t want to deal with you." Zheng Feng saw the four of us. At that time, he softened, begged for mercy on the ground, and even shifted all the responsibility to Tang Tianyi.


    "Then I ask you, who was the idea that took Li Xiangning away? Who was it that I went to save Li Xiangning and hit me?", I looked at Zheng Feng and asked fiercely. Thinking of this series of things, my anger ran up three feet high. I wanted to kill Zheng Feng directly.


    This son of a bitch, now that he knows that a great disaster is coming, he will give advice. He did a good job when he hit me. I won''t let him go. I want him to have a good taste of being beaten.


    "It was Tang Tianyi''s son of a bitch''s idea. He said you didn''t want me to tie Li Xiangning away. He also asked me to beat you. I can''t help it. He forced me to do so. Grievances have heads and debts have owners. You want revenge. You go to him! These things have nothing to do with me." , I haven''t seen it at ordinary times. Zheng Feng, a bastard, still has a set of ways to shirk his responsibility and push his responsibility clean.


    Fat brother couldn''t listen anymore. He directly pulled Zheng Feng up from the ground by pulling Zheng Feng''s collar, and then knocked Zheng Feng down with a left hook fist. "Can you brag like TM? It wasn''t arrogant before. Now he starts to shirk his responsibility when he knows he''s dead!" After that, fat brother slapped Zheng Feng in the face. The slap was very loud, almost like playing a drum.


    Zheng Feng was almost beaten and cried by fat brother at that time. He was lying on the ground with pig liver color on his face, but how he pretended to be wronged, none of us would sympathize with him.


    Jiangshan and Liu Lang cleaned up Zheng Feng severely when they went up. Zheng Feng was crying for his father and mother there. Zheng Feng''s face was turned into a pig''s head by us. It swelled up like a steamed stuffed bun just out of the cage.


    But these are not enough to vent our hatred. Fat brother''s banging fists knocked down, and Zheng Feng was smashed without even wailing. Moreover, when fat brother hit Zheng Feng with his fist, I also heard the brittle sound of bones. If there is no accident, I estimate that Zheng Feng''s ribs have broken at least two. After all, fat brother''s fist is not a joke, and it''s still so annoying Two strong punches.


    Zheng Feng kept wriggling on the ground and was almost beaten by us. Seeing that Zheng Feng had become such a bird, Liu Lang said fiercely: "anyway, we beat him half dead. It''s better to kill him directly. Such miscellaneous things are also a disaster in the world!"


    "Please, don''t kill me! Please!" when Zheng Feng heard Liu Lang say he was going to kill him, he quickly shook his head and begged us not to kill him.


    Seeing that Zheng Feng has been beaten like this, I think it has taught him a lesson. It''s almost over.


    "If you follow Tang Tianyi''s son of a bitch to help tyranny in the future, I''ll tell you to kill you directly next time! Do you hear me!" I looked at Zheng Feng and said fiercely.


    Zheng Feng nodded repeatedly and said that he would never, but only he knew the details.


    After leaving Zheng Feng in the suburbs, we drove away in her car. Zheng Feng''s car was sold on the black market by brother Pang. All the money they sold was let them play with a woman. I went back to the rental house to say hello to Li Xiangning, and then I was ready to go to find sister steel teeth. When brother Pang played with that woman, I was angry, I''m waiting to go to Zhonggang tooth sister for a fire.


    I told Li Xiangning that I would not come back tonight when I went out, and then I was ready to leave. Li Xiangning quickly came and grabbed me, looked at me and asked, "are you going to find her? Find her?"


    I nodded. After all, Li Xiangning is not a child. She doesn''t understand these things.


    "Do you have to find her? I''m also a woman. I can let you do that," Li Xiangning said very seriously when she came to me and looked at me.


    I said I couldn''t give you the future or anything, so I wouldn''t touch you. After that, I was ready to close the door and go out, but Li Xiangning came up and hugged my waist, looked at me and said, "do you know it''s hard for me to go to other women so brazenly, can''t you go?"


    "OK, OK, no! No", Li Xiangning held me like this. How can I go.


    After taking a bath and lying down, Li Xiangning also went to bed and was ready to go to bed. Just as I was going to watch a little movie and asked Li Xiangning to solve it with her hands, steel tooth called me.


    Steel tooth sister asked me in that very gentle voice whether I had slept now. I said I had just slept. Steel tooth sister whispered to me on the other end of the phone: "brother Han, do you want to come today? I''m safe today! And I bought a new uniform on the Internet. If you come, I''ll show you!"


    Originally, my heart was particularly impure at this time. Steel tooth sister still spoke to me in such a gentle tone. I would suffer there. At that time, I wanted to open the quilt and go directly to steel tooth sister.


    Just when I wanted to say that I was looking for you, Li Xiangning, who was beside me, pulled several hairs from mine. It hurt me at that time.


    Finally, I was very against my heart and said to sister steel teeth that I was a little tired today. I had a rest for the time being and went to find her when I was free.


    Steely tooth gave a very tempting, um, and then said that she waited for me and asked me to keep my strength.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Xiangning fell on my body, then clenched her small pink fist and punched me a few times. She said that I slept with her, but I thought of other women in my heart.


    After that, Li Xiangning continued to get it for me with her hands. When I was about to finish, Li Xiangning suddenly got out of bed and thought she had gone. Unexpectedly, she went to change her clothes, and she was still that kind of clothes.

 Chapter 172

    At this time, I was at a loss. I was aroused by the strength of wine just now. Now I am sober, but the situation has already happened to this point. If I stop now, I seem to be a little confused. I patted my forehead, looked at Li Xiangning''s hot eyes, and then said sorry, "I didn''t mean it just now, because I drank today. I''m really sorry just now. Let''s go to bed and get up early tomorrow!"


    Then I lay down on the bed from Li Xiangning and went to bed. Li Xiangning reluctantly took my hand, looked at me and said pitifully, "you can''t do this. People are almost naked. You have to sleep again. Get up and continue!"


    "Good, go to bed first and get up early tomorrow!" I said, touching Li Xiangning''s hair.


    "OK! Every time you go to bed at the critical moment, anyway, I''m sure of you today. If you don''t move, I''ll come by myself!" Li Xiangning said angrily, then took off the white silk stockings that have been torn all holes by me, took off the white inside, and then rode directly onto me.


    After riding on me, Li Xiangning began to do it. She wanted to change my stone. Originally, I was determined not to change it, but after being done twice by Li Xiangning''s small hand, I was very obedient to it.


    "I''m going to break this for you! You''re a bad guy. You''re always hanging people''s appetite!" said Li Xiangning, and she was ready to sit down.


    I didn''t speak and let her rub around on me. Li Xiangning deliberately rubbed on me, then looked at me and said, "don''t say I don''t give you a chance. If you want, I''ll let you up!"


    I asked loudly who it was. The knocker outside didn''t speak. I felt a little bad at that time. Who would knock at such a big night? I got up and dressed and was ready to open the door. Li Xiangning quickly changed her pajamas.


    Just in case, when I came to the door, I asked again who was outside? But the people outside the door didn''t speak. They were still silent. The silence outside the door exacerbated my sense of crisis.


    I took the stool under my feet and peeped into the gap on the door. I saw two people standing at the door. One of them I still knew was the fugitive who chased me that day. The other two fugitives had been killed by the car, leaving him as a disaster in the world.


    When I saw the fugitive, I knew that tonight was definitely a dangerous night. I whispered to Li Xiangning to put on her shoes. After Li Xiangning put on her shoes, I pulled out a steel pipe from under the bed. There was a guy in his hand, and he had enough confidence in his heart!


    Li Xiangning asked me what I was doing. I asked Li Xiangning not to speak and quickly jumped out of the back window of the house. Li Xiangning asked me why. I couldn''t explain it to Li Xiangning in a word. I directly took Li Xiangning to the back window and asked Li Xiangning to jump out of the back window.


    Li Xiangning wanted to ask the reason, but at my request, Li Xiangning jumped out of the rear window. Li Xiangning had just jumped out of the rear window. The knock outside the door was louder and louder, but they didn''t knock again after knocking for a while. They directly chose to knock the door and forcibly enter the house.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    I was so scared that I was sweating. I quickly opened the rear window and jumped out of the rear window. Li Xiangning, who was already outside, asked me what was the matter? After I jumped out, I didn''t say anything more to Li Xiangning. I directly took Li Xiangning''s hand and ran to the road.


    The two fugitives saw me jump out of the rear window and followed me out of the rear window. After jumping out, they chased me behind me with a knife. "Little bastard, today is your death. I see where you''re going!"


    If I were alone, I would have nothing to worry about. I still have the confidence to escape, but I have no confidence when Li Xiangning follows me. Li Xiangning is already thin and weak. Of course, her physical strength is not as good as mine. What I worry about most is Li Xiangning. If we can''t escape, we will die.


    I took Li Xiangning all the way to the main road. When I ran to the main road, I found Zheng Feng. Zheng Feng, a bastard, was sitting in a black car on the side of the road, wearing a sick suit. It seemed that he had just come out of the hospital, but his face occupied some place in my heart. Otherwise, with Zheng Feng''s swollen and tall face, Reading is a very difficult task.


    Zheng Feng saw that Li Xiangning and I had escaped to the road, pointed to me and Li Xiangning and said fiercely, "come on, kill them for me!"


    As soon as Zheng Feng''s voice fell, two strong men came down from the car he took. They came towards Li Xiangning and me with short knives.


    At that time, we were only about ten meters away from Zheng Feng. After seeing the two strong men get off with short knives, I quickly pulled Li Xiangning to continue to escape. If we were caught, we would be dead.


    At this time, what I regret most is that I didn''t kill the bastard Zheng Feng at that time. There is an old saying, let the tiger go back to the mountain and leave future trouble!


    Don''t think about it. Those fugitives today are called by Zheng Feng to kill me. Zheng Feng wants to kill me most at this time. Of course, I don''t think so. But the most important thing now is to run for my life. Running for my life is the most important thing at the moment.


    "Guan Yihan, what you imposed on me that day, I''ll give it back to you today!", Zheng Feng sat in the car, looked at me and shouted fiercely, his teeth were almost broken by him.


    "Don''t look back, run!" I took Li Xiangning and ran quickly. At this moment, the situation can''t allow us to hesitate for half a minute.


    Li Xiangning saw the two strong men behind him chasing us with knives. They were scared and were about to cry.


    We had just run a few steps, and the two fugitives who had knocked on the door had caught up. Li Xiangning and I were chased by four people, which was not the worst. The worst thing was that Li Xiangning couldn''t run for a while.


    "Leave me alone. Run by yourself. I really can''t run!" said Li Xiangning, looking at me with a cry. Li Xiangning was obviously frightened. It''s not her fault. Who would laugh when chased and killed.


    "Run together!" I clenched my teeth and pulled Li Xiangning to continue running. I won''t leave Li Xiangning. In the final analysis, she was also implicated by me.


    Li Xiangning and I continue to run forward. Li Xiangning, who can''t run, is obviously much slower. If we go on like this, we will be caught up sooner or later, and the result of catching up is to be killed.


    I took Li Xiangning and ran to the nearby police post. Although there was no one in the police post at this time, it should be able to frighten the four gangsters chasing us. As for whether we can escape, it depends on whether the police post can frighten them.


    I took Li Xiangning and quickly ran to the police post. The four people obviously didn''t dare to come forward when they ran near the police post. They were guilty of being thieves. Although there was no one in the police post, they were also worried and afraid.


    Taking advantage of their guilty conscience, I took Li Xiangning around the back of the police outpost. When they summoned up the courage to come up, we had already run far away.


    It''s impossible to go back. I don''t dare to live outside. I''m very worried about living outside, so I took Li Xiangning directly to find my brother. My brother lives in the house next to brother Kun. After waking up my brother, I told my brother what just happened. My brother asked me and Li Xiangning to live with him for the time being, and we''ll go out when it''s safe.


    Li Xiangning and I had a night''s rest at my brother''s house. The next morning, accompanied by Jiangshan Pangge and them, I came to the outside of the rental house. At this time, the rental house had been set on fire by Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch.


    All the things in the house were burnt into coke. For this reason, I also paid a sum of money to the landlord''s grandmother.


    Zheng Feng, a son of a bitch, was kind enough to let him go. I didn''t expect him to retaliate against me so soon. I''ll never let him go next time!

 Chapter 174

    I quickly zipped up and asked the steel tooth sister to put on the inside. After a little sorting, I went to open the door. As I thought, sister Qian and Li Xiangning came back. When I opened the door, sister Qian looked at me with a bad smile. It was like discovering my little secret. After they came in, they saw the steel tooth sister sitting on the sofa.


    The red tide on sister steel teeth''s face hasn''t subsided yet. After seeing Li Xiangning and sister Qian coming, sister steel teeth was a little shy. I quickly introduced sister steel teeth to sister Qian. Sister Qian nodded and pulled me aside.


    "We''ve heard what you did in the house just now! Don''t you coax Li Xiangning? You''re really a boy. You have such a beautiful girlfriend as Li Xiangning, and you''re looking for a woman!" sister Qian looked at me and said.


    It seems that the sound insulation of my brother''s residence is too poor to be heard.


    Sister Qian then returned to the room. There were only three people left in the living room, Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth. When Li Xiangning came in and saw sister steel teeth, her face was not very good-looking, and sister steel teeth was not a fool. She had noticed the change on Li Xiangning''s face. When she saw sister Qian enter the room, sister steel teeth said that if I had nothing to do, she would go back first.


    After I sent the girl back, I came back. After I came back, Li Xiangning looked at me angrily and said, "what were you doing in the house with her just now?"


    In fact, Li Xiangning knows exactly what it is, and I have nothing to explain. I told the truth to sister steel teeth. Anyway, I can''t hide it. Besides, I have no reason to hide it.


    After listening to me, Li Xiangning went to the room angrily. After I returned to the room at night, Li Xiangning had a showdown with me. She asked me whether I wanted her or not? I''m a little embarrassed sitting in bed. It''s a lie to say that I have no feelings for Li Xiangning. It''s also a lie to say that I love Li Xiangning more than steel teeth.


    I asked Li Xiangning to go to bed first. I was really sleepy at night, but Li Xiangning refused to sleep.


    "I''ll ask you again, do you want me? You''ve always treated me like this for such a long time. I can''t stand it. Give me a letter today. If you don''t want me, I''ll go today!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said pitifully, with tears in her eyes.


    Obviously, I have to give Li Xiangning an answer tonight, otherwise she won''t give up. In fact, I don''t want to make Li Xiangning sad, but the situation is already like this. It''s inevitable to hurt li Xiangning. Instead of hurting her all the time, it''s better to have a long pain than a short pain.


    "Since you have to ask for an answer, go back tomorrow and I''ll send you there. If you''re afraid you can''t explain to your parents, you''ll tell your parents that I''m looking for a woman outside! So you can have a step down!"


    After hearing what I said, Li Xiangning put on the quilt and went to bed. Originally, I planned to get up the next morning to send Li Xiangning, but when I got up, Li Xiangning had left. When I asked sister Qian, I knew that Li Xiangning had already got up. Sister Qian said that at this time, it was estimated that Li Xiangning had already got on the bus.


    I called Li Xiangning, but she didn''t answer. Li Xiangning''s parents didn''t call me until this afternoon. Li Xiangning''s parents said Li Xiangning had arrived. Li Xiangning told her parents that I had been busy with work recently and didn''t have time to accompany her. She simply went back.


    When I heard Li Xiangning''s parents say so, I was very grateful to Li Xiangning. I thanked her for not speaking ill of me. I was not a good person.


    After Li Xiangning returned to her parents, she still worked as an online anchor. During the day, she helped her parents set up a farm. Li Xiangning''s parents set up a farm in the countryside. However, because there was not enough money, they borrowed money from the bank, and if I had money, I would send some to them to repay the bank.


    After Li Xiangning left, I moved to the residence of steel teeth sister and I lived with steel teeth sister. It''s embarrassing to disturb my brother all the time.


    The business of Di bar has gradually become hot from the original desolation. Sometimes we don''t get off work until 3 or 4 a.m. because there are too many guests.


    I always thought that joining the green dragon club was useless. Anyway, I still had to go to work every day after joining the green dragon club, but in one afternoon, I completely changed my cognition of joining the green dragon club.


    That afternoon, my brother called me Jiangshan fat brother and Liu Lang into the room, and then took a picture to us. On the picture was a man of about 30 years old, fat, big ears, greasy face, and a big earring fell off his ear.


    "This man, nicknamed Da Feilong, is a member of the green dragon club and the distant cousin of the poisonous scorpion. Da Feilong stole one million public funds from the green dragon club to eat, drink, whore and gamble. Up to now, he hasn''t paid back. It has been said that I should kill Da Feilong, but I have something to do recently. I''ll leave it to the four of you. I''ll tell you the time and place at that time "Get ready first!" said my brother, looking at us.


    When my brother said to kill the big fat dragon, I actually didn''t want to, because when I wanted to join the green dragon club at the beginning, I simply wanted to pretend to be arrogant and deal with Tang Tianyi and Zheng Feng. I didn''t intend to kill anyone.


    I told my brother what I thought. My brother smiled and said only one thing to me: people in the Jianghu can''t help themselves. If they take this road, they can''t turn back.


    Later, I accepted my brother''s request and went to prepare the guys with Jiangshan and them. The reason why my brother asked me to do it was that he really had something to do. The second reason was that my brother wanted us to make a name for ourselves in this road. Only when we did something could we make a head start in this road. Otherwise, I could only be a little brother for a lifetime, A lifetime pony.


    No matter in that industry, the people at the bottom will always be exploited, and my brother certainly doesn''t want me to be the exploited person.


    In order to kill the Big Fat Dragon smoothly, Jiangshan fat brothers prepared guys, such as short knives and steel pipes.


    Two days later, brother asked brother Kun to give us the address and time. He said that big fat dragon would take a bath and massage in a bath center in the evening, and when big fat dragon went to take a bath and massage was the best time for us to do it.


    After taking the guys, we were ready to start. Brother Kun drove us to the bath center. Brother Kun said he was waiting for us outside. Then he would leave and let us go in.


    After discussion, we decided that my fat brother Jiangshan went in to do business, and Liu Lang stayed outside to meet us. This was also to prevent the big fat dragon from escaping.


    When we were ready to go in, brother Kun stopped us. Brother Kun asked us to put down the short knife, and then gave Jiangshan a small dagger to hide in his underpants.


    At that time, we didn''t understand why brother Kun did this. When we went in, we knew why brother Kun let us do this. There were two big men standing at the door of the bath center. If you want to go in, you have to search. You can''t go in with guys. Brother Kun wanted us to go in unimpeded.


    We went in after a body search. The bath center is very large. The first floor is for bathing, the second floor is for massage, and the third floor is a room that can provide accommodation.


    There are the most people on the second floor. We went to the second floor and didn''t find Da Feilong for a while. Just when we were worried about not finding Da Feilong, Da Feilong came down to the second floor surrounded by two younger brothers. Da Feilong was wearing a bathrobe. It seemed that he had just taken a bath from the first floor.


    We went aside to sit on the seat and called three little sisters to massage us, but while we were massaging, our eyes were staring at the big fat dragon.


    After big fat dragon came to the massage hall, he found a seat to sit down, and then called a good-looking massage sister to press his feet. It is estimated that the massage sister looks pretty. After less than two minutes of massage, Big Fat Dragon began to have a crooked idea about the massage sister, and put the other foot directly on the massage sister''s chest, rubbing it around and enjoying it.

 Chapter 178

    Sister steel teeth is really obedient to me. I''ve always been very grateful to her. When she''s done, sister steel teeth nests in my arms like a little cat, and then looks at me with a sweet smile: "brother Han, it''s really comfortable to do it with you! I want to do it with you all my life!"


    I held the steel tooth sister tightly in my arms, then kissed her gently on her forehead, said go to bed, and covered her with a quilt to go to bed.


    Since the moment we killed the big fat dragon, we have come to the opposite of the poisonous scorpion. However, the poisonous scorpion dare not do it easily due to the existence of his brother. Similarly, Zheng Feng Tang Tianyi under the protection of the poisonous scorpion is not easy for us to do it.


    The hatred between the poisonous scorpion and his brother is getting worse and worse. Although they haven''t shown their tusks yet, this day is inevitable. Sooner or later, they will fight each other.


    Since the last time there was a conflict in brother Hu''s bar, the poison scorpion hasn''t been looking for brother Kun''s trouble in the open for a period of time, but it''s just a sign of the storm. The poison scorpion is not a good man. There''s no news. Maybe he''s trying to deal with his brother.


    One afternoon, I just went to the di bar to prepare for work, but the steel tooth sister called me. I was a little confused at that time. I just left for a while. What can I do for the steel tooth sister?


    After I answered the phone, the whole person was not well, because the person on the other end of the phone was not the steel tooth sister, but the voice of a man. Of course, I knew who the man was. It was the bastard of the poisonous scorpion.


    "You''re lucky. You have two concubines! If Tianyi hadn''t told me I didn''t know!" the poisonous scorpion said with a smile on the other end of the phone.


    I was not angry and asked where sister steel teeth had gone. The poisonous scorpion smiled: "don''t worry. I just invited her over for a cup of tea. Of course, if you don''t come quickly, I can''t guarantee what she will experience after drinking tea!"


    "If you dare to touch her, I will never spare you!" I said fiercely on the phone, but I was extremely worried. The steel tooth sister had no friends, and I was the only one to accompany her in the county.


    "You don''t have to frighten me. I know how many pounds you have. I''ll tell you the address. If you don''t come in half an hour, I''ll rape your girlfriend first and then kill her! Oh, by the way, you''d better come alone. If you bring more people, I''ll let you collect the body!" the poisonous scorpion hung up after saying coldly.


    Poisonous scorpion is not a good person. What he said is not to scare me. He can really do it. After I put down the phone, my heart is full of eagerness. If something happens to sister steel teeth, I will feel guilty all my life. If it wasn''t for me, sister steel teeth wouldn''t be in trouble.


    After thinking about it, I made a decision, that is to do as the poison scorpion said. Brother Kun and I had something to do temporarily, so we went back first. Brother Kun nodded and asked me to go back. After I went out of the di bar, I went directly to the place the poison scorpion said.


    The address the poisonous scorpion said was a remote house. After I went in, the poisonous scorpion was playing cards with people. There were many hundred yuan bills on the table. In the corner, the steel tooth sister was tied with flowers and stuffed with a towel in her mouth. When she saw me, the steel tooth sister was obviously very excited, but with a towel in her mouth, the steel tooth sister couldn''t say anything.


    "Coming!" when the poisonous scorpion saw me coming, he put all the cards aside, then looked at me and said with a smile, "well, that''s your girlfriend. I guarantee with my personality that no one has touched her before you come!"


    "Let her go!" I looked at the poisonous scorpion and said fiercely.


    "You can let her go, but you have to do something for me. If you do it for me, I''ll let her go, or I''ll turn her now!", the poisonous scorpion looked at me and said with full confidence. The steel tooth sister is in his hand. Of course, he has enough confidence. I asked the poisonous scorpion what he wanted me to do. The poisonous scorpion smiled and said let me go to brother Kun''s Di bar and bring the account book.


    The account book is very valuable for business people. Without the account book, you don''t know the profit and loss. If you don''t know the profit and loss, you can''t run a good business like a blind man.


    The purpose of poison scorpion''s doing this is probably to want brother Kun to be unable to manage well. Brother Kun is very good to me, but I know in my heart that brother Kun is good to me entirely because of my brother, but anyway, brother Kun treats me well. Isn''t it tantamount to being ungrateful.


    At that time, I decisively rejected the poisonous scorpion and said that Guan Yihan couldn''t do such an ungrateful thing. The poisonous scorpion spread his hands, looked at me and said with a smile: "in that case, no wonder I am. In fact, I wish you wouldn''t agree, so that I can have a good time with your little girlfriend!"


    The poisonous scorpion said and walked towards the steel tooth sister. The steel tooth sister saw the poisonous scorpion walking towards her and looked at me pitifully. Tears were about to flow out of her eyes.


    "OK, I promise you, but you must not touch her finger!" I looked at the poisonous scorpion and said fiercely.


    The poisonous scorpion nodded, looked at me and continued, "of course, I will never touch her finger, but I have to remind you that you only have a chance tonight. You can''t wait until it expires!"


    "You deceive people too much! How could it be tonight?", I was angry at that time. The poisonous scorpion was trying to fix me. It''s not easy for me to steal brother Kun''s account book tonight.


    "Now is not the time for you to bargain with me. You have only two choices, either agree or not!" the poisonous scorpion sat and looked at me leisurely. He didn''t take the steel tooth sister as one thing at all, nor did he take me as one thing.


    Steel tooth sister squats in the corner and looks at me with red eyes. I can see that steel tooth sister is very afraid at this time. She is very afraid to stay in this place and the bastard of poisonous scorpion.


    I really couldn''t bear to see sister steel teeth suffer, so I agreed to the request of poisonous scorpion and helped him steal brother Kun''s account book tonight.


    After agreeing to the scorpion''s request, I left and came to the di bar. Brother Kun was not there at that time, but brother Kun''s room was locked. I found Jiangshan and said brother Kun asked me to get something in her room. Jiangshan believed me very much and opened brother Kun''s door very readily. Jiangshan also asked me what I wanted to get. He helped me find it together.


    I asked Jiangshan to get busy first, and then I found the account book in brother Kun''s room. Soon I found the account book in brother Kun''s drawer. After taking the account book, I quietly came to the poisonous scorpion like a thief. When I came to the poisonous scorpion, I gave the account book to the poisonous scorpion, and then let the poisonous scorpion go.


    When the poisonous scorpion saw me so fast, he still doubted whether the account book I took was true. After reading the account book, the poisonous scorpion nodded, looked at me and said with a smile: "it''s fast. I''m good at my word. Let people go!"


    The poisonous scorpion asked someone to untie the steel tooth sister. After the steel tooth sister untied, she threw herself into my arms and was about to cry.


    "Brother Han! Wuwuwuwu ~", the steel tooth sister looked at me and said pitifully.


    The poisonous scorpion looked at the account book, then directly took out the lighter and burned it. After burning the account book, the poisonous scorpion smiled and said, "well, you can leave. Why? Don''t you want to leave?"


    I''m not unwilling to leave, but I don''t think the poisonous scorpion will be so kind. I always thought the poisonous scorpion would brush some Yin moves, so when he asked us to leave, I couldn''t believe my ears.


    I looked at the poisonous scorpion, then took the steel tooth sister''s hand and left.


    On the way back, I''ve been thinking about one thing. There''s almost an irreconcilable situation between the poisonous scorpion and my brother. He has no reason to let me leave like this?


    At first, I thought that the poisonous scorpion was trying to make brother Kun unable to run Diba well, but later I learned that the person that the poisonous scorpion wanted to deal with was not brother Kun, but me.

 Chapter 180

    I don''t like Tang Tianyi at all. When I see him, I can''t wait to beat him up, but the current situation is obviously that I am in a weak position. It''s obviously unrealistic to start. I asked Tang Tianyi loudly what he meant. Why did he get me in the car? Tang Tianyi smiled casually and said it was a poisonous scorpion. He just did it. I want to ask why he can only find a poisonous scorpion to answer.


    It''s certainly not a good thing for poisonous scorpions to catch me. I don''t want to sit and wait for death, but in this case, I can only sit and wait for death. If I resist, I will never come to a good end.


    The car stopped at the door of a dilapidated house. I was dragged in by the two strong men like carrying sandbags. When I went in, I kicked me to the ground. My back was particularly hurt by them.


    My face hit the ground like a cake. When I looked up, I saw a pair of black leather shoes, and the owner of the black leather shoes was a poisonous scorpion. The poisonous scorpion squatted down and looked at me with a smile: "do you know what I came to you for today?"


    I raised my head and looked at the poisonous scorpion fiercely. No matter what the poisonous scorpion is looking for me today, it will never be a good thing.


    "You killed the big fat dragon, my brother. I caught you today just to explain to my brother!" said the poisonous scorpion. He pulled me up from the ground and slapped me in the face.


    "The hatred between me and your brother has accumulated for a long time, but I can''t move your brother, and your brother can''t move me, but there''s no unique way, I can move you! If you want to blame me, blame your brother!" the poisonous scorpion looked at me and said fiercely, this is what he thought in his heart.


    "I don''t blame anyone. I only blame myself. I can''t kill you!" I looked at the poisonous scorpion and said fiercely. The bastard poisonous scorpion and I are absolutely irreconcilable, but my strength is here. I can''t help it at all.


    "Bloody and backbone! I like it, but you don''t seem to know the current situation! You are an ant now, and I can kill you whatever I want!" the poisonous scorpion said coldly while patting my face and looking at me.


    I know who the poisonous scorpion is. Of course, he dares to kill me. Although I am really afraid, I can still keep my reason because of my reason and resentment.


    "If you dare to kill me, my brother will never let you go!" I yelled at the poisonous scorpion, but I knew in my heart that the poisonous scorpion was not afraid of my brother, so this threat had no effect.


    As soon as I mentioned my brother, the poisonous scorpion''s face became more gloomy, and his foot was carried on my lower abdomen. At that time, I was directly kicked out like a ball, and my stomach was tumbling and painful.


    I lay on the ground and looked at the poisonous scorpion fiercely. The poisonous scorpion looked at me with a gloomy face and said, "if you don''t mention your brother, maybe I''ll be a little lighter. Your brother has been against me recently, resulting in a lot of money loss! I don''t generally hate him!"


    "Bastard like you, don''t say you lost money, even if you were hacked to death, you deserve it!" I looked at the poisonous scorpion and said fiercely. At this time, I wish I could go up and kill the poisonous scorpion.


    "OK, you''re dying. Don''t beg for mercy. Your mouth is still so hard. If you can be so hard all the time, I really admire you!" said the poisonous scorpion. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. After about ten minutes, there was a knock outside the door.


    Only after the poisonous scorpion opened the door did I know that the man outside the door was Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch. Zheng Feng was almost killed by me that time. At that time, he was bruised by us, but after all this time, Zheng Feng''s injury has been much better.


    "Don''t say I''m bad to you. Well, you''ve always wanted to clean him up. Now I''ve brought it to you. You can do whatever you want! But the ugly words come first. Don''t kill him. He still has some effect on me." the poisonous scorpion looked at Zheng Feng and said. Obviously, the poisonous scorpion wanted to give me to Zheng Feng to clean up, and Zheng Feng was certainly happy to clean me up.


    When Zheng Feng saw me, he immediately had a smiling expression on his face, looked at me and sneered, "Guan Yihan, haven''t seen you for a long time. Last time I let you run away, you weren''t so lucky this time!"


    When I saw Zheng Feng, my body trembled unconsciously. First, it was because of anger and twentieth, it was because of fear. I got away with it last time. This time it was definitely planted. At that time, we cleaned up Zheng Feng so much that Zheng Feng, a bastard, would never let me go.


    The poisonous scorpion looked at me and smiled: "I heard that ah Kun was very angry with you last time you stole the account book. Your so-called brothers also complained about you, right? So don''t worry. They won''t come to you for a while and a half!"


    Although I don''t want to hear the poisonous scorpion speak, the fact is really similar to what the poisonous scorpion said. I stole the account book and caused a lot of losses to brother Kun. Brother Kun was very angry with me, and brother Jiangshan Pang was scolded by brother Kun. They were in a bad mood. When I stayed in the house, neither Pang nor Jiangshan took the initiative to call me, I haven''t come to me, let alone brother Jiangshan Kun. Even my brother has a bad word about me stealing the account book.


    I thought the poisonous scorpion was to deal with brother Kun, but it wasn''t. the poisonous scorpion was dealing with me. Pitifully, at that time, I stole the account book like a fool, which was like being sold and helping people pay.


    Thinking of these, I can''t wait to slap myself, but I can''t afford to scold myself in my heart. Zheng Feng has come to me, looked down at me and said to me, "didn''t you want to kill me last time? This time I''ll let you try the feeling of almost being killed but not dead!"


    Zheng Feng stepped on me with one foot, and then clenched my body with his leather shoes. The top of the leather shoes was already hard. When he clenched it, it felt like the meat was stirred. The pain of the skin was more painful than cutting the meat.


    I clenched my teeth fiercely, and then shouted with all my strength to prop up my body from Zheng Feng''s feet, but I haven''t propped up my body yet. Zheng Feng''s bastard raised his foot and put it on my back. I was like being hit with a big hammer on my back, and my body hit the ground heavily.


    "Remember to clean me up, good, which makes me want to clean you up more!" Zheng Feng looked at me and sneered.


    In order to prevent me from resisting, Zheng Feng asked someone to bring in a chair, and then pressed me on the chair and tied me up. His hands and feet were tied.


    After I was tied, Zheng Feng came to me with a sneer, then grabbed my finger, clicked and broke my finger directly. My finger was broken back to 90 degrees by Zheng Feng''s bastard. When I broke it, I heard the brittle sound of bones.


    It was said that ten fingers connected my heart. At that time, I screamed involuntarily in pain. There was cold sweat on my forehead. The cold sweat was like taking a bath and flowing on my forehead.


    Seeing that I was stamping my feet in pain, Zheng Feng smiled and said, "how about it? Was it great just now? Do you want me to make you feel good again?"


    "No! Ah!" before I finished, Zheng Feng broke my two fingers again and again. The pain made my teeth tremble and I was sweating all over.


    "Do you want me to make you feel good again?", Zheng Feng looked at me and said with a smile. At this time, Zheng Feng was like a pervert, his face twisted with laughter.


    "No, no!" I''m not a warrior. I''m also a perceptive person. Under the stimulation of pain, I really can''t carry it and have to be soft. But Zheng Feng is not a Bodhisattva. Of course, he won''t let me go.


    "Shut up, I don''t want to hear your voice!" said Zheng Feng. He slapped me in the face and punched me on the nose.

 Chapter 181

    At this time, I was like a dead dog and let Zheng Feng clean up. Zheng Feng wanted to cut me with a knife, but he was stopped by the poisonous scorpion. The poisonous scorpion said he could clean me up, but he couldn''t let me die. The poisonous scorpion even released it to Zheng Feng, "if you kill him for me, I''ll kill you!"


    Zheng Feng was obviously annoyed by the poisonous scorpion''s words, but Zheng Feng may be angry with the poisonous scorpion. Zheng Feng spilled all his anger on me and punched and kicked me mercilessly. My nose was bleeding and bruised, but the most painful thing was the broken finger.


    I was directly knocked unconscious by Zheng Feng, but soon after I fainted, I was awakened by Zheng Feng''s bastard with cold water. I was immediately hit by the pain all over my body and stamped my feet. However, after a period of time, the pain on my body has been reduced a little compared with that a while ago.


    Zheng Feng looked at me with a smile. I bowed my head and didn''t look at Zheng Feng. Who knows if he would clean me up with this bastard. I just lowered my head, but my stomach was very spineless.


    Zheng Feng smiled. "Are you hungry? For the sake of how badly you were cleaned up by me today, I''ll show mercy and let you have a meal!"


    With that, Zheng Feng turned and went out. I''m the only one left in this dilapidated house. Tang Tianyi, the poisonous scorpion, doesn''t know where to go.


    A few minutes later, the bastard Zheng Feng came towards me with a bowl of rice. There were meat slices on the rice. Zheng Feng put the bowl down on the ground and untied the rope that tied me.


    Zheng Feng pointed to the bowl of rice on the ground like walking a dog, looked at me and said, "don''t say I''m not good to you. The rice is here. As the saying goes, people are iron and rice is steel. If you don''t eat a meal, you''ll be hungry. You can eat it while it''s hot, but don''t say I didn''t give you food!"


    I squatted down and looked at the bowl of rice on the ground. My dignity made me bow my head, but my hunger made me bow my head. Because my fingers were broken and I didn''t have chopsticks, I could only lie on the ground like a dog and eat the bowl of rice. I kept telling myself in my heart that I ate to live better and live to revenge Zheng Feng bastards!


    "Do you know that you look like a dog now? It''s no different from a dog. I wonder why you didn''t directly reincarnate into a dog!" Zheng Feng looked at me condescending and said with sarcasm in his mouth.


    I didn''t care about the insult of Zheng Feng''s words. I continued to eat the rice in the bowl. Only when I eat can I have strength and have strength can I retaliate against Zheng Feng.


    "You eat so dry, why don''t I add some soup for you?" Zheng Feng said, and a hot stream poured on my head, which also smelled of urine. Yes, that bastard Zheng Feng peed in my hair.


    I stopped all my actions and just watched the urine dripping on my head. Zheng Feng smiled sarcastically and said, "why? Don''t you drink this freshly baked soup?"


    I didn''t speak, so I lowered my head. Zheng Feng saw that I didn''t move. He directly pressed my head into the bowl, and my face was covered with rice grains.


    As soon as I clenched my teeth and exerted all my strength, I directly stood up and kicked Zheng Feng in the stomach. Zheng Feng had some accidents after I kicked him down. Zheng Feng sneered on the ground, then stood up and knocked me down with two fists, "You are very kind. You can get up and kick me if you are beaten like this. If the poisonous scorpion didn''t let you die, I would have killed you!"


    Zheng Feng kicked me hard in the stomach after saying that. All the rice I just ate was kicked out.


    "Didn''t you stand up and kick me? I''m waiting for you!" Zheng Feng looked at me and said fiercely. After that, Zheng Feng kicked me again. After kicking me, Zheng Feng let me go and tied me back to the chair.


    I was tied up for two days. Zheng Feng insulted me and beat me when he didn''t agree. For a moment, I thought I might as well die and suffer when I was alive, but I soon gave up the idea. I tried to live and give back to him ten times the pain imposed on me by Zheng Feng!


    After being tied up for two days, one night, I heard the poisonous scorpion say that his brother was on his way. The reason why the poisonous scorpion wanted to tell me this was because he wanted to kill me in front of his brother. He wanted his brother to taste the feeling of loss, because he took too many things from him.


    Of course, the poisonous scorpion won''t just wait for my brother to save me. The poisonous scorpion called dozens of people to escort me, so that my brother can''t save me, but I don''t know why Zheng Feng and Tang Tianyi are not here today.


    After a while, brother Kun and brother Jiangshan came. Brother, they didn''t bring anyone else. This was the condition put forward by the poisonous scorpion. The poisonous scorpion said to his brother that if his brother dared to call others, he would kill me directly.


    After they came, the poisonous scorpion carried me out like a dead dog and threw me to the ground. At the moment I saw my brother, I couldn''t help crying. At this time, I had been cleaned up. My whole body was smelly, and there were injuries and bruises everywhere.


    Seeing my broken fingers and bruises on my body, my brother''s face suddenly became gloomy, "poisonous scorpion, why don''t you let people go!"


    "You think I''m a fool. If I let him go, will you let me live well?", the poisonous scorpion stepped on my finger, and I screamed with pain and trembled all over my body.


    "How can you let my brother go?" said the brother, looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    Jiangshan fat brother, they are very angry when they see me like this, but they can''t vent. They can only hold all their anger in their hearts.


    "It''s very simple! If you just kneel down and knock my head three times, I''ll consider letting your brother go and being knelt down by brother long of the Great Green Dragon Association. Few people can enjoy such a big gift? Of course, you can choose at will. I won''t force others to do it!" said the poisonous scorpion, looking at his brother.


    It is said that the man has gold under his knee. The poisonous scorpion undoubtedly wants to humiliate his brother.


    My brother looked at me trampled on the ground by the poisonous scorpion. There were tears in my eyes. My brother nodded, "OK, I kneel! I kowtow. I hope you can let him go. The resentment between me and you has nothing to do with my brother!"


    My brother fell on his knees, and then knocked his head three times to the poisonous scorpion. When the poisonous scorpion saw his brother kneeling down, he laughed, "brother long, I''ve been with you. I know who you are. I really didn''t think of it. You really knelt down for me!"


    "Now you can let my brother go?" the brother stood up and looked at the poisonous scorpion.


    "What I just said is not clear enough. I just said to think about it. I didn''t say I would let him go!" the poisonous scorpion looked at his brother and smiled. He was obviously playing with his brother.


    My brother was obviously very angry, but in order to save me, my brother didn''t say anything, "poisonous scorpion, put forward your conditions. As long as you let him go, I can promise you anything!"


    "Brother long, I was fooling with you at the beginning. It was because of you that I came to this road. Neither you nor I fooled for a day or two. Do you think I will let him go? The grudges between us have been put here. We are not you or me!" the Scorpion''s face changed when he spoke.


    At this time, the poisonous scorpion took a knife from behind, held it in his hand, looked at his brother and said, "brother long, the more you mix up, the more confused you become. You shouldn''t bring only such a few people today! You only bring so few people, do you think you can go back alive tonight?"


    The poisonous scorpion said, holding the knife in both hands, and then stabbed me hard.

 Chapter 182

    Seeing that the knife stabbed me down, I instinctively blocked it with my hand. To tell the truth, I was really afraid at that moment. I was afraid that I would die. Just when I was ready to die, a domineering voice interrupted everything, "poisonous scorpion, stop!"


    I turned my head and saw brother Hu coming with a large group of people with bright knives in their hands. At first glance, they were not good.


    My brother knows the poisonous scorpion very well. My brother knows that the poisonous scorpion is going to kill all of us this time, so my brother took more care and called brother Hu to ask him to send someone to help, and brother Hu came at the right time.


    The poisonous scorpion originally planned to kill all of us tonight, but he expected brother tiger to come in time.


    Seeing brother Hu coming with people, the poisonous scorpion put the knife aside, looked at his brother and said, "I knew you wouldn''t be so simple! Well, since it''s all for this today, I have nothing to say. I''ll fight for life or death!"


    The poisonous scorpion asked people to take a sack in the corner of the room. The sack was full of bright knives. Obviously, the poisonous scorpion didn''t intend to solve it peacefully today, but chose to fight it.


    Although brother Hu has brought people to help, there are not many more people brought by brother Hu than the poisonous scorpion. If he really starts, it doesn''t mean who will lose and who will win. It''s still unknown whether he will win or lose. Besides, who knows whether he has left a behind hand for a veteran like the poisonous scorpion.


    "You and I have a long-standing resentment, and it''s time to understand this resentment!" said my brother, took the knife in brother Hu''s hand, and then looked directly at the poisonous scorpion.


    The smell of gunsmoke between them has spread to the corner of the whole room. My brother asked the poisonous scorpion to let me go first, but how could the poisonous scorpion listen to my brother''s command? The poisonous scorpion grabbed me up, then looked at my brother and said coldly with a smile: "whether I can kill you tonight or not, your brother will have to die!" after that, the poisonous scorpion picked up the knife and prepared to do it.


    "Poisonous scorpion, I don''t mind if you want to kill him, but I hope you look at this before you start," said brother Hu and handed his mobile phone to the poisonous scorpion. On brother Hu''s mobile phone is a picture of an old man lying in a hospital bed. The old man is very old and looks 70 years old.


    "Aaron knows that you grew up with your grandpa, so he asked me to send someone to see your grandpa. Don''t worry, your grandpa is fine now, but if you dare to kill Aaron''s brother, I''m sure your grandpa will die!" brother Hu said with full confidence looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    "I also learned from you. Originally, I disdained such indiscriminate means, but you are so shady to my brother, don''t blame me for being rude!" the brother looked at the poisonous scorpion and said.


    After listening to brother Hu, the poisonous scorpion put me aside, looked at his brother and said with a sneer, "OK, you''re good!" after that, the poisonous scorpion''s face changed directly, looked at brother Hu and said fiercely, "you caught my grandpa, right? Well! Today I want all of you to bury my grandpa!"


    The poisonous scorpion took out his mobile phone and pressed it for a few times. Within three minutes, the door was surrounded by people. No doubt all those people were called by the poisonous scorpion. It turned out that the poisonous scorpion had expected that his brother would be good at it, so he called all his little brothers, but he only brought some people, and others were ambushing outside.


    "There are a lot of people! It seems that you are going to fight to death tonight!" my brother went out the door and looked at the people at the scene and said to the poisonous scorpion.


    The poisonous scorpion dragged me out and threw me aside. Then he went to his brother and looked at him and said, "we have fought openly and secretly for so many years. Today we will fight to win or lose! Either you die or I die!"


    My brother looked at the poisonous scorpion, then looked at the poisonous scorpion and smiled bitterly, "I really regarded you as a brother, but you stabbed me in the back, which made me squat in the Bureau for three years. I squatted in the Bureau for three years, but you enjoyed all your glory and wealth outside! You can''t die well because you are treacherous!"


    "You also know the rules of the green dragon club. You should die if you abandon your first sin! Today I will clean the door for the green dragon club!" my brother said coldly looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    "What you said is quite right. I did sell you at that time, but what''s the matter? You only have such a few people. If you have any complaints, go down and talk to the Lord of hell!" said the poisonous scorpion, and fiercely raised the knife in his hand.


    The current situation is extremely disadvantageous to my brother. The poisonous scorpion called almost hundreds of people, while the people called by brother Hu and his brother only have dozens of people. If you really use a knife, it is my brother who will lose.


    I''d rather I was killed by a poisonous scorpion than see my brother cut to death by a poisonous scorpion. I looked at my brother and said with all his strength: "brother, hurry up and leave me alone!"


    Brother Hu brought dozens of people. If he ran away, he still had a chance to make a living.


    "Your brother really cares about you, but you don''t have a chance to run now!" said the poisonous scorpion, looking at his brother coldly.


    "You think too much, I never thought of running away! But you don''t have a chance to run!" said the elder brother coldly, looking at the poisonous scorpion. When the poisonous scorpion saw his elder brother so calm, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.


    "You bully us with more people, don''t you? I Guan Yilong may not be better than you, but more than my brother, you''re far from it!" after my brother said loudly, he called brother Kun to call people.


    Brother Kun put his finger into his mouth, and then whistled loudly against the night sky. The whistle cut through the night sky like lightning in the night sky. Soon, many people came from all directions, all carrying guys in their hands.


    Originally, the people of the poisonous scorpion surrounded all their brothers, but the people called by brother Kun surrounded the people of the poisonous scorpion. Although I don''t know how many people brother Kun called, there are definitely more people on the side of the poisonous scorpion.


    "Treacherous man! He is a loser after all!" my brother said coldly looking at the poisonous scorpion.


    Seeing that his brother had left such a hand, the poisonous scorpion smiled at himself, "it seems that I will lose today, but I won''t let you win so easily!" the poisonous scorpion said and chopped at his brother with a knife.


    The people of the poisonous scorpion wanted to help, but they were stopped by the people called by brother Kun. Brother Kun and brother Hu didn''t mean to help, so they looked at their brother and the poisonous scorpion cutting each other.


    Facing the fierce knife from the poisonous scorpion, my brother didn''t shrink back. He took the knife and went up to fight.


    My brother and the poisonous scorpion cut up and down indiscriminately. Every knife went down with a bang, and sparks came out of the knife.


    The poisonous scorpion''s attack is very fierce. He killed every knife. This is his last fight. My brother did not have any fear in the face of the scorpion''s attack and tried his best to resist.


    My brother and the poisonous scorpion cut each other for more than ten minutes, and the blade of the knife was blunt, but it was obvious that they had not decided the victory or defeat, but at this time, they had little strength and stopped to have a rest.


    "I thought you were powerful. It seems that I overestimated you!" said the poisonous scorpion, looking at his brother. He was an obvious provocation.


    My brother didn''t speak, so he looked at the poisonous scorpion. When my brother was panting, the poisonous scorpion suddenly jumped and cut at my brother with a knife, but that''s not the point. The point is that when the poisonous scorpion cut at my brother with a knife in his right hand, his left hand also drew a dagger from his waist and stabbed him at my brother.


    The knives in the poisonous scorpion''s hand are all showy, and the dagger in his left hand is a fatal blow!


    "Brother, be careful!" I shouted, but it was obviously too late. At this time, the dagger in the poisonous scorpion''s hand was about to stab my brother''s chest.


    With a poop, a pool of blood was already flowing down the ground.

 Chapter 183

    The knives in the hands of my brother and the poisonous scorpion fell to the ground. At first, I thought my brother was stabbed by the poisonous scorpion, but this is not the case. The poisonous scorpion was stabbed in the chest by the dagger in my brother''s hand.


    At that time, my brother turned his back to me, so I didn''t see the dagger in his hand. The poisonous scorpion looked at the dagger inserted in his chest, spit out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, and then fell directly to the ground. He died without even twitching, and his eyes turned dead gray.


    "I know you too well. You were not born to be aboveboard. You want to play Yin moves, but I have a hand!" said my brother, looking at the poisonous scorpion lying in a pool of blood.


    Later, I learned from brother Kun that the move of poisonous scorpion holding a dagger in his left hand was learned from his brother in those years, but how could he beat his brother? After all, his brother taught him this move.


    My brother often carries a dagger with him for self-defense and against vicious villains such as poisonous scorpions.


    After the poisonous scorpion fell down, brother Kun and brother Hu drove away all the little brothers of the poisonous scorpion. Brother Jiangshan came up to pick me up and sent me to the hospital. I received treatment in the hospital. I have to say that the medicine is really developed now. The broken fingers were quickly treated in the hospital, and other injuries on my body are much better after treatment.


    I heard that I was injured and lying in the hospital. The steel tooth sister didn''t go to work and directly came to the hospital to see me.


    Steel tooth sister took care of me in the hospital for more than half a month. My injury is almost better. What I want to do most after I leave the hospital is to revenge Zheng Feng''s bastard and Tang Tianyi. At this time, even if I kill them directly, I won''t blink.


    After the death of the poisonous scorpion, his younger brothers were scattered, and my brother and brother Kun could finally have a comfortable life for a few days. The first thing I do after I leave the hospital is to ask Jiangshan to help me find out about Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch. What I want to do now is to revenge Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch.


    Although the county is big, with the help of brother Kun, Jiangshan quickly inquired about the address of Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch. Jiangshan said that Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch was preparing to leave after he heard that the poisonous scorpion was dead. This son of a bitch must be in such a hurry to run away for fear of being retaliated by me, but I won''t let him go.


    After I got well, my fat brother Liu Lang went directly to Zheng Feng''s company to block Zheng Feng, but Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch wasn''t there at all, which made us run in vain.


    Just when we were worried that we couldn''t find Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch, brother Kun gave us a message that Zheng Feng was on his way to the airport and the son of a bitch was going to run by plane.


    Brother Kun called five brothers to drive us to block Zheng Feng. I heard that Zheng Feng was on his way to the airport. We rushed to the airport. I can''t wait to clean up Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch. I want to torture him so that he can''t survive or die.


    When we hurried to the airport, we encountered a big traffic jam. It was far away. It was impossible to move for a while and a half. We thought we couldn''t block Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch, but we didn''t expect that the enemy''s road was narrow. I actually saw Zheng Feng in the traffic flow.


    Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch was in front of us at that time. It was estimated that it was too blocked. Zheng Feng got out of the car to smoke. I found him by chance when he smoked. It really took no time to find a place. God is helping me! Zheng Feng can''t run away.


    Zheng Feng looked around when he smoked. When he saw me, he seemed to see a ghost. He quickly put out his cigarette butts, regardless of the car, and directly crossed the guardrail to escape.


    "Fuck NIMA! Stop!" after we got off the bus, fat brother pointed to the bastard Zheng Feng and began to scold.


    Zheng Feng was a frightened bird. He was yelled by fat brother. At that time, he ran desperately. We didn''t slack off at all. We crossed the guardrail and chased after Zheng Feng''s ass.


    Zheng Feng''s son of a bitch is like a mouse in the sewer. He drills at the seams, but it''s impossible to get rid of us like hungry wolves.


    Zheng Feng drilled at every turn. Soon he came to a dead end. Zheng Feng, who had no way out, saw us coming. He knelt directly in front of me, looked at it and said sincerely, "please, let me go! Please!"


    "Didn''t you think about today when you tortured me? Do you think you tortured me so much, and I might let you go now?", I looked at Zheng Feng and said coldly, Zheng Feng, the son of a bitch, was arrogant when he was in power. He lost power just like a grandson. Last time I had been taught a lesson and let the tiger go back to the mountain to stay in trouble, I will never make such a mistake again this time.


    I ignored Zheng Feng, but it was not easy to do it outside, so we knocked Zheng Feng unconscious and took him away. When Zheng Feng woke up, he had been tied to the chair by us, just like he tied me at the beginning.


    When he woke up and saw himself on the chair, Zheng Feng was in a special panic. He always begged me to let me go. He also proposed that as long as I let him go, he could give me any conditions, or give me money. He would give me as much money as possible, as long as he let him go.


    "I don''t want anything. I just want to torture you. Don''t worry. I''m a fair person. I''ll punish you as much as you did to me!" I said, holding Zheng Feng''s finger in my hand.


    But I didn''t break it for him. He screamed there, "I haven''t done it yet. What''s your name? Are you scared now?"


    At this time, Zheng Feng''s forehead was full of sweat. After listening to me, he nodded again and again and begged me to let him go. It''s absolutely impossible to let him go, but I want to torture him in another way.


    "You want me to let you go, don''t you? OK!" after I said this, there was a dawn on Zheng Feng''s face. I took a knife and threw it to the ground. Looking at Zheng Feng, I said coldly, "if you take a knife and cut off your thing by yourself, I''ll let you go and don''t bother you anymore!"


    Zheng Feng shook his head after listening to me. It''s a sign of a man. If you cut it off, you''ll become a eunuch?


    But at this time, Zheng Feng''s shaking his head was a nod for me. I asked fat brother and Jiangshan to hold Zheng Feng down, and then prepared to castrate Zheng Feng with a knife. Zheng Feng struggled there after being held down by Jiangshan and fat brother. He begged me to let him go, and the cold sweat on his head was flowing.


    I think it''s kind to castrate Zheng Feng, a son of a bitch. It''s not too much to kill such a son of a bitch.


    "Don''t worry, now the medicine is so developed. I''ll cut it off for you. You can go to the hospital and spend some money to pick it up. Why are you so miserable?" the fat man looked at Zheng Feng and said with a bad smile.


    After I cut Zheng Feng''s pants, I was ready to use a knife. Zheng Feng was so scared that he was about to cry. Looking at me, he begged, "please let me go. As long as you let me go, I''ll give you all my money!"


    "You''d better keep the money for your own operation!" I said with a great effort, and the birds rose and fell in my hands! The blood was dripping on the ground like a fountain. Zheng Feng only convulsed with pain at that time, and then fainted directly.


    Today''s medicine is really developed. I heard that I can take it back after cutting it off, but I''m not a good man. It''s the greatest kindness not to kill Zheng Feng directly. He''s such a scourge that he can cut off his children and grandchildren and benefit the society.


    After Zheng Feng fainted, a basin of water woke him up. Just like he did to me at the beginning, he felt that he was missing an object. Zheng Feng quickly begged me to let him go and let him go to the hospital for treatment.


    I don''t have any medical knowledge, but I heard that as long as the best time of eight hours has passed, it''s impossible for Da Luo immortal to come.


    After I shut Zheng Feng up all night, I asked brother Kun to send someone to send Zheng Feng back. Before I took Zheng Feng away, I put his gadget in his pocket. Although this is really abnormal, compared with what he did to me at the beginning, I think there is nothing at all. I am much kinder than him.

 Chapter 184

    After Zheng Feng was sent back, I heard that he went to the hospital for treatment. I don''t know if it was God''s will. I heard that his gadget was actually connected, but his ability has undoubtedly decreased a lot, just like a decoration.


    Zheng Feng wanted to avenge me, but he didn''t dare to do so because he was afraid of the influence of the Green Dragon Society. He went abroad a few days after the operation in the hospital, and I never met him again.


    After revenge on Zheng Feng, my eyes turned to Tang Tianyi. Since the death of the poisonous scorpion, Tang Tianyi seems to be dead. I haven''t heard of him.


    I''m well. Brother Kun is not in a hurry. Let me go to work in di bar and let me stay in the house for a few more days. Maybe brother Kun still has some opinions about me before he tells me so, but it''s good. I don''t want to go to work for the time being.


    After Li Xiangning returned to the countryside, she started farming with her parents. Li Xiangning''s parents raised sheep in the countryside because the air in the countryside was good and they often stocked them. The sheep raised by Li Xiangning''s parents were particularly healthy and sold at a higher price than others. Therefore, they also made some money.


    Li Xiangning will broadcast live in the countryside from time to time, and I don''t know if it''s God''s favor. Once, Li Xiangning''s live feed of sheep unexpectedly became popular on the live broadcast platform. All of a sudden, there were a lot of fans. The reason why Li Xiangning''s parents'' sheep sold so well is also because Li Xiangning often advertised during the live broadcast.


    With fans, there will be income naturally. Every time I see that the gift brush in Li Xiangning''s live broadcasting room is almost flying, I am happy for Li Xiangning in my heart, but just two days ago, Li Xiangning said that she would come to the county and her parents would also come. Of course, Li Xiangning and her parents came to the county not to play, but to talk about business in the county.


    Li Xiangning''s parents called me two days in advance and said that they wanted to see me in addition to talking about business. At that time, I didn''t know what to do. When Li Xiangning went back, she didn''t break the relationship between me and her parents. As a result, Li Xiangning''s parents always thought that Li Xiangning and I loved each other very much. Li Xiangning''s parents had regarded me as their son-in-law in their heart.


    But now I have a steel tooth sister, which makes me very embarrassed, but at this time, I can''t say anything more. I can only smile and say to Li Xiangning''s parents: "uncle and aunt, when you come, call me and I''ll pick you up!"


    After I hung up the phone, I told steel tooth sister about it. Steel tooth sister was still happily lying on the sofa playing with her mobile phone. After listening to me, steel tooth sister was not happy, but she didn''t say anything. She went back to the room and said, "I know!"


    Li Xiangning''s parents are coming. Naturally, I can''t continue to live here. I can only find another place to live. But I don''t have much money. Sometimes I have to give me money. I can''t rent a house without money. Therefore, I borrowed some money from my brother and rented a house with spacious facilities.


    Two days later, Li Xiangning''s parents and Li Xiangning came to the county. I went to the station to meet them. I received Li Xiangning and Li Xiangning''s parents in my rental house.


    Li Xiangning''s parents came, and I personally cooked a table of good meals waiting for them. It was only more than two months for Li Xiangning to go to the countryside, but it changed a lot. Li Xiangning, who was originally dressed very beautiful, was dressed very pure at this time, wearing a horsetail with air bangs, and her clothes were also very conservative.


    Although Li Xiangning is not as bright and beautiful as before, her pure dress and temperament are more attractive.


    After dinner, Li Xiangning''s parents sat down and chatted with me. Li Xiangning''s parents looked at me happily and said, "Xiao Han, before we came, we found someone to calculate with Xiang Ning. They said that the sooner you get married with Xiang Ning, the better. Now our breeding business is also a steaming day. If you get married, they say it would be better!"


    I said that I had seen the engagement date before. Why did I go to see the date again? Li Xiangning''s father said with a smile that the situation was different. It was before and now.


    Although Li Xiangning''s parents are businessmen, they also believe in superstition. I can''t say anything. I found an excuse to let Li Xiangning''s parents go to bed first. After all, they are really tired after running for so long.


    Li Xiangning''s parents washed their feet and went to bed. Li Xiangning and I were left there. Li Xiangning didn''t talk to me since she came and sat there watching us chat.


    I asked Li Xiangning what to do? Is it difficult to get married? Li Xiangning looked at me weakly and said, "I don''t know what to do this time. If we separate them now, they will be very sad!"


    I don''t want to make Li Xiangning''s parents sad, but I don''t know what to do now. I can only take one step at a time.


    Li Xiangning went to the room after washing her feet. The house I rented is quite spacious. It has two bedrooms and one living room, with bathroom and kitchen, but the price is also very expensive.


    Li Xiangning''s parents slept in one room. I slept with Li Xiangning. After Li Xiangning went to the room, I followed. Li Xiangning hasn''t slept yet. I sat by the bed playing with my mobile phone. I didn''t say much. I went to bed in my underpants. I''m not embarrassed. Anyway, Li Xiangning hasn''t seen it.


    As soon as I covered the quilt, steel tooth sister sent me a voice message. Steel tooth sister asked me if I slept. She couldn''t sleep alone. Let me chat with her for a while.


    Li Xiangning heard the voice message sent by steel tooth sister. I typed and chatted with steel tooth sister. I was afraid that it would disturb Li Xiangning''s parents.


    Li Xiangning didn''t say anything when she saw me chatting with steel teeth. She sat there and took off her clothes and was ready to go to bed. I was a normal man, so I really stared at Li Xiangning when she took off her clothes.


    Li Xiangning slowly took off her clothes and slowly untied her buttons. It felt like she couldn''t open the zipper for half a day. It was very anxious. I wanted to go up and clean Li Xiangning. Why did I take off my clothes so slowly.


    "Aren''t you chatting? Why are you staring at me!", Li Xiangning still found my rat light, looked at me and said angrily.


    I awkwardly turned my head to one side. Li Xiangning whispered, "I didn''t want it for you at the beginning, but now I stare at others!"


    Li Xiangning took off, leaving only the cover and inside. After taking off, Li Xiangning covered the quilt and prepared to go to bed. We were both in the same quilt, and it was inevitable that we would encounter each other''s body. After talking for a while, I turned over, but accidentally grabbed Li Xiangning''s chest.


    "What are you doing!" said Li Xiangning, looking at me with her pouted mouth.


    I said I didn''t mean it. I accidentally touched it, but Li Xiangning would listen to my explanation. Li Xiangning looked at me angrily and said, "you touch me, I want to model you!"


    With that, Li Xiangning sat on my stomach angrily, and then touched my chest with her little hand. However, it''s better to say that she pinched it than she touched it, which made me feel very painful.


    "When it comes to touching, are you pinching or touching? It hurts to pinch me so hard!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said, but Li Xiangning ignored me at all and continued to pinch my chest with her claws, which made me kick the quilt.


    "It hurts so much that you pinch me. I don''t clean you up today. It seems that you don''t have a long memory!" after that, I tried my best to press Li Xiangning who was riding on me under me.


    "What are you doing? You touched me before I touched you!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said.


    "You just pinched! I must clean you up!" I said, and I pulled down Li Xiangning''s cover directly and threw it at the head of the bed. Then I pressed Li Xiangning''s hands with one hand and began to attack Li Xiangning.

 Chapter 187

    "I''m wrong. I won''t tease you in the future. Take it easy, ah! No!"


    In Li Xiangning''s begging for mercy, I was finished. Li Xiangning looked at me pitifully, and then went to get a paper towel to wipe it for me. After cleaning it, we hugged each other and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Li Xiangning looked at me with a smile, then looked at me and said sweetly, "how was last night?"


    "It''s OK! Why? You want to tease me again?", I slapped Li Xiangning''s ass, then pinched the tip of Li Xiangning''s nose and said with a bad smile.


    "I don''t dare to tease you. You hurt people so much last night!" Li Xiangning looked at me weakly and said.


    Li Xiangning was beautiful. She was so weak that I immediately had an impulse to bully her. I turned over and pressed Li Xiangning under my body, and then began to do it on her.


    "No, it''s getting late. Let''s get up! Don''t do it again!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said pitifully.


    Seeing Li Xiangning''s pitiful appearance, I didn''t really want to get rid of her. I suddenly had an impulse. I pressed Li Xiangning on the bed and tried hard to get it on her. Li Xiangning wanted to make a sound, but I was afraid of being listened to by her parents, so I had to hold it.


    Li Xiangning''s small face was suppressed into a bitter gourd face. Seeing Li Xiangning''s appearance of not daring to make a sound, I felt particularly funny, and the action intensified. I just deliberately wanted Li Xiangning to make a sound, but I also wanted to see her look of not daring to make a sound.


    When it was over, Li Xiangning held a small powder fist and hammered several powder fists on my chest. Looking at me, she said angrily, "you did it on purpose. You know people don''t dare to speak. You still work so hard! It hurts people!"


    I comforted Li Xiangning. After a while, we both got up. Maybe my movements were too violent. Li Xiangning couldn''t close her legs when she got up. Therefore, I didn''t get her little pink fist less.


    After lunch, my brother called me and asked me to go to work in Kunge Di bar in the evening. Of course, I''m very happy. After all, I''ve been idle for so long, it''s time to go to work.


    When I went to work in the evening, Jiangshan told me a news. Jiangshan said that he had inquired about the whereabouts of Tang Tianyi. As soon as I heard the name of Tang Tianyi, I was like a hungry wolf seeing its prey. Of course, I would not let Tang Tianyi go. It was time for him to repay all the past.


    After I discussed with Jiangshan and them, we took more than a dozen people to block Tang Tianyi at noon the next day. Tang Tianyi was living in the hotel at that time. We had been waiting outside the hotel for Tang Tianyi to come downstairs. It took about half an hour for Tang Tianyi to come downstairs.


    Tang Tianyi wanted to drive away, but we would give him this opportunity. As soon as he came down, we rushed up and surrounded him. When Tang Tianyi saw me, he was not as frightened as Zheng Feng, but very indifferent.


    It''s hard for us to fight outside, so we caught Tang Tianyi in an alley and threw Tang Tianyi into the alley. After that, we were ready to clean up Tang Tianyi.


    After Tang Tianyi was kicked to the ground, he got up and looked at us calmly without any fear. I looked at Tang Tianyi and pretended to be fierce and said, "Tang Tianyi, you''re dead today!"


    "I know. Looking at you like this, I can''t escape today. For 30 years, those who should come will always come!" Tang Tianyi was very indifferent, and his indifference made me feel at a loss.


    In fact, when I think about it carefully, Tang Tianyi and I have had a long-standing resentment, but the so-called resentment was just accumulated by sun Han at school. The subsequent conflicts were all poisonous scorpions, not to mention that the poisonous scorpions were dead.


    With this thought, the resentment in my heart was eliminated, and the hatred for Tang Tianyi was much less.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, go up and beat him directly, you son of a bitch. I''ve been unhappy with him since I went to school!" said the fat brother, who was about to clench his fist and clean up Tang Tianyi.


    I held brother Pang. Brother Pang asked me what I meant. I said I wanted to fight with Tang Tianyi alone. At school, sun Han fought with Tang Tianyi alone, but he beat me like a dog. Taking advantage of this opportunity today, I want to defeat Tang Tianyi. It should be an explanation for that unforgettable youth.


    "I''ll fight with you alone. If you win, I''ll let you go, but you won''t appear in my sight again in the future. How about that?" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said calmly.


    "I don''t have any opinion. After all, it''s better to fight alone than so many of you beat me, but are you sure you can beat me?" Tang Tianyi looked at me and said defiantly.


    "Today is different from the past! It''s too early to draw a conclusion now!" I said, and I tried my best to clench my fist and hit Tang Tianyi.


    Jiangshan fat brother, when they saw that I wanted to fight with Tang Tianyi alone, they consciously stood aside and didn''t interfere in the duel between Tang Tianyi and me.


    Tang Tianyi saw that I rushed over fiercely without any slack. He dodged and avoided my fierce fist. Tang Tianyi''s skill was as fast as before. After avoiding my fist, Tang Tianyi hit me in reverse.


    Although Tang Tianyi is thinner than me, the strength on his fist is not small. After he punched me, my body was also very painful.


    Angered by the pain, I clenched my fist and attacked Tang Tianyi again. Tang Tianyi moved very fast and quickly avoided it. He also kicked me hard in my abdomen. I was kicked to the ground by Tang Tianyi at that time.


    "Han zi, don''t waste time with him. Let''s go together and see how powerful he can be!" fat brother shouted anxiously after seeing me beaten.


    I know that brother Pang is worried about me, and I am also very grateful to him for this, but today I just want to defeat Tang Tianyi by myself and clean up Tang Tianyi with my fist.


    I said no to brother Pang, and then stood up again. It may be because I was often beaten. I was not a little more resistant than before. After Tang Tianyi hit me several times, I also found out his way.


    After I was knocked down, I stood up again, and then rushed towards Tang Tianyi. Tang Tianyi punched me directly on the nose. At that time, my nose blood flowed out, "did I win?" Tang Tianyi looked at me and said defiantly.


    "It''s still early!" I didn''t manage my nose blood. When Tang Tianyi didn''t pay attention, I clenched my fist and punched Tang Tianyi''s arm. I did my best.


    Tang Tianyi was confused after I hit him. I looked like a tiger going down the mountain. I knocked Tang Tianyi to the ground with a fist, and then clenched my fist and hit Tang Tianyi hard like a storm.


    Tang Tianyi was beaten very embarrassed by me. His nose was bleeding and his face was swollen by me. I know I may not be as good as Tang Tianyi, but in terms of resistance to beating, I am no worse than Tang Tianyi. Coupled with Tang Tianyi''s rebellious character, I can defeat him as long as I launch a fatal blow when he expands.


    I clenched my fist and hammered Tang Tianyi. While beating, I fiercely asked Tang Tianyi whether he was satisfied or not?


    At the beginning, Tang Tianyi was unwilling to show weakness and said that he was not satisfied, but the resistance was fruitless. After I had been beaten violently, Tang Tianyi was still soft and unwilling to say that I was satisfied.


    After hearing Tang Tianyi say I took these three words, my heart suddenly relaxed a lot. I wanted to say loudly that I won, but I woke up after I stood up. Sun Han was no longer with me, and winning Tang Tianyi didn''t make much sense.


    "You go, I don''t want to see you again from now on!" I looked at Tang Tianyi and said calmly.


    Brother Pang didn''t agree to let Tang Tianyi go, but after I said it, brother Pang didn''t say anything to let Tang Tianyi leave.


    When Tang Tianyi came to the entrance of the alley, he looked back at me and left. After leaving this time, I haven''t seen Tang Tianyi for a long time. It''s time to say goodbye.

 Chapter 188

    After Tang Tianyi left, we all left. As soon as I got into the rental house, sister steel teeth called me. Sister steel teeth said she had something to do with me and asked me to see her.


    It was already 7:00 p.m. when I went outside to see steel tooth sister. We made an appointment to meet in a hotel. Soon after I arrived, steel tooth sister also arrived. At that time, it was hot. Steel tooth sister came wearing a broken flower dress, a pair of monochrome cloth shoes and horsetail.


    After coming in, the steel tooth sister sat next to me, and then gently called me brother Han, "brother Han, haven''t you seen me for so many days? Do you miss me?"


    "Of course, let''s go to the movies after dinner. There are just a few good movies to watch recently!" I looked at the steel tooth sister and smiled.


    Steel tooth sister looked unhappy. She sat next to me and looked at me. She said unhappily, "brother Han, Li Xiangning came to me today. She said that you and she had already been there and that you were going to get married! She asked me to leave you and said that if I left you, she would give me 200000!"


    After I rubbed my temples, how did sister Wen steel teeth answer at that time? Looking at me, sister steel teeth said unhappily: "I didn''t promise her at that time, but brother Han, you answer me first. She said you were going to get married. Is it true?"


    "I don''t want to explain anything, but I can assure you that I will never fail you! You can rest assured!" I looked at the steel tooth sister and said seriously.


    After listening to what I said, my little face smiled again. We had a good meal in the restaurant with me. After we had enough, we went to the cinema and watched a movie.


    It was already 10 p.m. after watching the film. After I came out of the cinema, Li Xiangning called me. Li Xiangning asked me where I was now and why I didn''t go back. I said I wouldn''t come back today and had a rest outside all night.


    Although Li Xiangning didn''t like to hear my answer, she gave a sound. After hanging up the phone, I was ready to stay in the hotel with steel tooth sister for one night.


    We came to a hotel with a good environment. After opening the room, we went in. Steel teeth asked me to take a bath first and then do it. I couldn''t wait to take a bath and then came out.


    Steel teeth sister was playing with her mobile phone. I sat next to steel teeth sister with a bad smile, then put my hand into steel teeth sister''s dress, looked at steel teeth sister and said with a bad smile: "it''s getting late, let''s go to bed early!"


    "Sleep? Really sleep? You just want to sleep with me! I''m going to take a bath first!" the steel tooth girl looked at me and I said playfully. Then she was very proud and ready to take a bath.


    I was willing to let sister steel teeth take a bath there. I said I could take a bath at any time. I''ll take a bath first and then take a bath, "I don''t, I''ll take a bath first! You''re so stopping me, I''ll sue you QJ!" sister steel teeth said with full confidence looking at me.


    "No, I haven''t teased you for a few days. I''m so disobedient! OK, I have to clean you up today!" I said, so I directly pressed steel tooth sister on the bed, and then directly took off steel tooth sister''s dress. Steel tooth sister quickly blocked her inner part with her hand, looked at me and said angrily: "You call me like this again, brother Han, you always bully others like this!"


    "Scream, the more you call me, the more excited I am! Scream!" I looked at the steel tooth sister and said with a bad smile. Then I took away the steel tooth sister''s hand blocking the inside, and took off the steel tooth sister''s inside at once.


    After taking off the inside of steel tooth sister, I began to kiss steel tooth sister. After kissing, I began to do business. At first, steel tooth sister pretended to be a chaste martyr and refused to follow me, but after I got it a few times, steel tooth sister obediently followed me. She will do what she wants.


    When it was over, the steel tooth sister snuggled up pitifully in my arms, looked at me and said sweetly, "brother Han, you haven''t come to accompany others for several days. They don''t want to do it with you today. You''re still strong!"


    "Darling, I''ll often see you when I have time!" I said, looking at the steel tooth sister.


    "You should accompany me every day in the future! Then I''ll let you do it. If you don''t accompany me often, I won''t let you do it in the future!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said playfully.


    "Well, well, let''s not say more about what''s available and what''s not. Let''s do it again. Don''t move this time!", I said, and I fell on the steel tooth sister, and then acted recklessly on the steel tooth sister.


    Sister steel teeth cooperated with me this time. After I finished, I was a little sleepy. After a brief chat with sister steel teeth, I went to bed. The next morning, Li Xiangning called me and asked me to go back for breakfast. I said no, I ate outside. After that, I hung up.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, steel teeth woke up. Looking at the good weather outside, steel teeth kissed me on the face, looked at me and said sweetly, "the weather is so good today. Do you want to come here while the weather is good!"


    Originally, I didn''t want to, but I couldn''t stand the tease of steel teeth. I still disarmed and surrendered on steel teeth. After that, I sent steel teeth to work. Steel teeth was obviously satisfied with her happy face, but I was very sad. I was very sleepy and yawned all the time.


    It seems that you can''t work harder on sister steel teeth in the future. Her body is almost hollowed out. After she went to work, sister steel teeth tactfully touched me there, and then looked at me with a smile: "brother Han, you''re not hard anymore. Next time I won''t let you get out of bed!"


    After that, sister steel teeth kissed me on the face and went to work. I also returned to the rental house. When I returned to the rental house, there was only Li Xiangning in the rental house, and Li Xiangning''s parents went out.


    Seeing me back, Li Xiangning asked me where I was last night, and I didn''t hide it. I told Li Xiangning the truth. After that, I said I was a little sleepy and went to bed first, but Li Xiangning stopped me, "did you have that with her last night!".


    I nodded. "By the way, she told me something last night. She said you let her leave me. You gave her 200000, didn''t you?"


    I''m particularly unhappy about this. The feelings between me and steel tooth sister can''t be measured by money. Measuring feelings with money is undoubtedly an insult to this relationship.


    "Do you think you are rich or do you think the relationship between me and steel tooth sister can be bought with money!" I looked at Li Xiangning angrily and said.


    "Don''t I want to be with you? If I didn''t care about you, would I do this? You still say that about me when you come back!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said wrongfully.


    "Well, well, I don''t want to say anything more. I''ll go to bed first!" I looked at Li Xiangning angrily and said.


    Originally, I felt guilty about steel tooth sister. Li Xiangning''s practice undoubtedly lowered her image in my heart.


    "You told me that you often fooled around with her. Did I say anything?" Li Xiangning said, looking at me and complaining. Her little face was covered with tears.


    I just wanted to say Li Xiangning. At this time, Li Xiangning''s parents opened the door and came in. When Li Xiangning''s parents came in, Li Xiangning''s eyes were full of tears. Li Xiangning''s parents came in and pulled Li Xiangning aside when they saw such a situation, and then asked me what was going on and why Li Xiangning cried?


    I said that we just had a little difference. There was no big deal. After that, I made a mistake with Li Xiangning. Let''s not say anything else, but at least in front of Li Xiangning''s parents, the play that should be performed still needs to be performed.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the contradiction between you two. Come here, Xiaohan Xiangning. We have something to tell you!" Li Xiangning''s parents called me and Li Xiangning aside.


    After calling us aside, Li Xiangning''s parents sat down. After sitting down, Li Xiangning''s mother looked at me and said, "Xiao Han, tell us honestly, are you out there?"

 Chapter 189

    "Nothing, aunts and uncles, how could you ask that!" I said with a smile. Although it is true, I must lie at this time, although lying is wrong.


    "Xiao Han, my uncle and aunt are also from the past. Now the world is also open. You don''t have to hide it from me. We all saw it. When I went out with your aunt last night, I saw you go to the hotel with a girl talking and laughing. You didn''t come back last night. You must have met that girl!" Li Xiangning''s father looked at me and said, When saying this, Li Xiangning''s father''s tone was disappointed with me.


    Li Xiangning''s father said that the girl is steel tooth sister. Last night, I did go to the hotel with steel tooth sister for the night. Since they all know, I don''t have much to say. Anyway, no matter how much I say at this time, I can''t get round.


    "Uncle and aunt, this is really my fault. I shouldn''t go out looking for a woman behind Xiangning''s back. This is my fault. You can hit me whatever you say!" I said with my head down. Although I don''t admit I''m wrong in this matter, in the eyes of Li Xiangning''s parents, this is my fault.


    After hearing what I said, Li Xiangning''s father patted me on the shoulder. "My uncle is also from here. I can understand your naughty intestines. I know you are a good child, and I can see that Xiangning really likes you. As long as you promise not to do things that can''t afford Xiangning in the future, it''s OK. Who won''t make mistakes when he was young!"


    Li Xiangning''s father''s measurement really moved me, but I don''t want to go on like this. There are steel teeth sister and Li Xiangning. I''m almost dismembered. I don''t want to struggle in these things all day. It happened that Li Xiangning''s parents also found out about me and steel tooth sister, so I took this opportunity to get rid of the relationship with Li Xiangning directly.


    "I thank you for forgiving me, but it''s really my fault. I''m sorry for Xiangning. How can I live with a good girl like Xiangning while eating the bowl and looking at the scum man in the pot like me! I''m shameless! I don''t ask you to forgive me, as long as you don''t hate me!", I looked at Li Xiangning and her parents and said sincerely.


    "Uncle and aunt, this is my fault. I''ll pack up and leave later!" after that, I went to pack up and prepare to leave.


    When I went to the room to pack up, Li Xiangning came in. Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "you really want to leave?"


    "There is no feast that never ends. If your parents find out this time, let''s take this opportunity to go our separate ways! It should have been separated outside! I''ve had so much time in vain!" I said as I packed up my things and looked at Li Xiangning.


    After listening to me, Li Xiangning hugged me behind me, looked at me and said reluctantly, "I know you like her a little more than me, but I can definitely tell you that I like you no less than her! And I really don''t want to give up you."


    "We''ve been together for so long, it''s time to separate!" I packed my clothes and left.


    I took my luggage and came to the steel tooth sister''s rental house. Although I got rid of the relationship with Li Xiangning after I separated from her, I really couldn''t give up Li Xiangning and her parents. When habit became a habit, I still couldn''t give up after I separated.


    In the evening, steel tooth sister said she went out to buy something, but after steel tooth sister went out for a while, Li Xiangning''s parents called me and asked me to have dinner. By the way, tell me something. Of course, what I said is related to Li Xiangning. I guess I didn''t want to go, but I dare to refute the face of Li Xiangning''s parents, I can only go obediently.


    After I went there, I found that steel teeth sister was also sitting there. It turned out that steel teeth sister happened to meet Li Xiangning''s parents after she went out. When Li Xiangning''s parents saw steel teeth sister, they asked steel teeth sister to talk to them.


    After sister steel teeth was called by Li Xiangning''s parents, Li Xiangning''s parents called me. No doubt, Li Xiangning''s parents wanted me to go and clarify the relationship between me and sister steel teeth.


    After I arrived, Li Xiangning''s mother brought me a chair to sit down, and the steel tooth sister also sat next to me. After we sat down, Li Xiangning also came out of the room. Li Xiangning''s eyes were red. It seemed that she had cried, and they were all red and swollen.


    Li Xiangning''s mother was not in a hurry to say anything about me. After bringing the dishes, she brought us bowls and chopsticks for me to eat.


    After Li Xiangning''s mother sat down, she first calmly asked steel teeth sister''s name and work and family address. Steel teeth sister also answered honestly. Today''s thing was told steel teeth sister, so steel teeth sister also understood the whole story.


    "I can see that you are a very attractive girl, girl. What about your aunt? There is nothing else to ask you. My aunt just wants to ask you something. Do you really love Xiaohan?" Li Xiangning''s mother looked at steel teeth and said calmly.


    At first, I thought Li Xiangning''s mother would severely scold the steel tooth sister, but I didn''t expect Li Xiangning''s mother to be so peaceful, which surprised me.


    "Aunt, brother Han told me what happened today, and I also understand it. I don''t hide it from you. When I went to school with your daughter, we were classmates or in the same classroom. Your daughter was the school flower in the school at that time. She was beautiful, in good shape and gentle. Now she is more beautiful and gentle. I''m not afraid of your jokes. When I went to school I like brother Han, but brother Han had a girlfriend at that time, and I didn''t succeed. I came together with brother Han after graduation. I''m not as good-looking as your daughter, I''m not as gentle as your daughter, and I''m not as good-looking as your daughter, but my love for brother Han is definitely not lost to your daughter! ", gang Ya looked at Li Xiangning''s mother and said, I really didn''t see it, At ordinary times, the clever and sensible steel tooth sister actually talks so boldly.


    "So it is!" how''s Li Xiangning''s mother? Ping he didn''t say anything in a heavy tone to the steel tooth sister. It''s still rare in this age when she tore the junior three with her hands.


    Li Xiangning''s mother turned her eyes to me, "Xiaohan, aunt, I know you are a good child. You can see that Xiangning really likes you. You have just left for a long time and have been crying like a tearful person! We are such a daughter. We are all at our age and have no other wishes. We just hope Xiangning can find a suitable husband! Take good care of her for the rest of her life! We are really selfish, We just want you to come back and spend a good time with Xiangning! "


    "Uncle and aunt, this is my fault. I really have no face to rely on Xiangning!" I looked at Li Xiangning''s parents and said, I know they don''t want to hear this answer, but I only have this answer to give them.


    To tell you the truth, I''m also very embarrassed. I don''t want to make steel teeth sister sad, and I don''t want to make Li Xiangning''s parents sad, but I have to make a choice between the two.


    "Well, now that you''ve said that, it''s not good for your uncles and aunts to rely on their old face to say anything. Eat quickly. The dishes are cold! You can go back after eating!" Li Xiangning''s parents are obviously very lost. What feelings can I have to eat when I see their lost cheeks.


    After Li Xiangning heard what I said, her tears came down. After putting down the dishes and chopsticks, she ran to the room and locked the doors. Naturally, we didn''t stay much when we saw such a situation.


    "Uncle and aunt, we''re full, so let''s go first!" after saying goodbye, we left.


    On the way back, sister steel teeth looked at me and asked softly, "brother Han, am I embarrassing you? If you think it''s difficult to make a choice, you can stay with Li Xiangning. I''m fine! As long as you are happy, I''m enough!"

 Chapter 190

    After Ya Mei said that, her tears didn''t cooperate. That''s how steel teeth sister is. Everything is considered for me first, regardless of whether she will be hurt. That''s why I feel sorry for steel teeth sister. Her actions make me feel guilty for her.


    "In the final analysis, these things are all my fault. If you don''t blame me, I''m already very happy. How can I fail you! Let''s go. It''s getting late. Let''s go back to bed." after everything is clear, I feel so comfortable, just like the sunshine in the haze weather.


    I lived comfortably in gang Ya''s rental house for two days. On the third morning, Li Xiangning''s parents called me, "Xiao Han, my uncle and aunt didn''t want to call you. After all, you and Xiangning have been separated, but my uncle and aunt can''t help it. Since you left that night, Xiangning has locked herself in the room without eating or drinking for two days. She doesn''t open the door even if she asks her to open the door. We are really afraid of her doing something stupid. We want to call you to let her know You come to persuade Xiangning. After all, you have been together for so long. She should be able to listen to your persuasion! "


    "Good uncle and aunt, I''ll come later!", I can''t refuse the kindness of Li Xiangning''s parents. In the final analysis, Li Xiangning''s parents used to be kind to me. People now ask me. If I refuse, will it be impersonal soon?


    After I changed my clothes, I went. Li Xiangning locked herself in the room. Li Xiangning''s parents asked her to open the door outside. She said faintly that I had nothing to stop.


    From Li Xiangning''s voice, it''s not hard to hear that Li Xiangning''s state is very bad. If Li Xiangning''s parents didn''t ask to open the door, I went up and asked Li Xiangning to open the door. However, Li Xiangning didn''t give me preferential treatment or even say a word to me.


    "Why do you want to come in? Didn''t you leave? Why do you come back after you left?" Li Xiangning said to me faintly after I called outside the door.


    "I came back to get something. I forgot to take it at that time. I just remembered today! Open the door for me first, and I''ll go when I get something!" I said to Li Xiangning in the door. If I didn''t say so, Li Xiangning probably wouldn''t open the door for me today.


    After I said that, Li Xiangning got up and opened the door for me. After I pushed the door in, Li Xiangning kicked the slippers aside, and then went to bed to cover the quilt and continue to sleep. Li Xiangning is a very clean person. Everything is neat. Kicking the shoes is not her style. Obviously, it is the result of Li Xiangning''s bad mood. I can see Come on, she''s in a bad mood.


    Li Xiangning slept in bed with her back to me. Her hair was messy like a chicken nest. I went to Li Xiangning''s bed and hugged her across the quilt. "I heard you haven''t eaten in the past two days, haven''t you? What if you don''t eat? Let''s get up and have something to eat!"


    "Don''t you want to leave? Why are you back? Don''t you want me? Then why do you care about me? I don''t want you!" Li Xiangning held me in her hand, opened it, and buried her head in the quilt.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t care about you. Didn''t I get rid of you that night? Do you remember what you said? You asked me to be responsible for you! So I have to take care of you and be responsible for you!" and I gently lifted the quilt covered by Li Xiangning.


    After hearing what I said, Li Xiangning got out of the quilt, sat and looked at me and asked in a low voice, "really? Are you responsible for me? Won''t you leave me?"


    I haven''t seen Li Xiangning for only two days. Li Xiangning is haggard and looks thinner. I still have some feelings for Li Xiangning. I''m also very uncomfortable to see her like this.


    "Well, if I don''t leave you, I''ll stay and stay with you!" I held Li Xiangning tightly in my arms and said to Li Xiangning as gently as possible. What Li Xiangning needs now is comfort.


    After hearing what I said, Li Xiangning hugged me tightly, then whispered in my chest, "I thought you didn''t want me!" and then hammered me twice with a small powder fist.


    "Well, let''s get up for dinner and eat well!" I said. I hugged Princess Li Xiangning down, and then took Li Xiangning to the dinner table. Li Xiangning''s mother quickly brought the steaming food to Li Xiangning. She also took a bowl of chopsticks for me, saying that I should eat together while the food was still hot.


    I really didn''t eat, so I ate with Li Xiangning. When I ate, I tried to be gentle to Li Xiangning, and brought her vegetables and rice, just to make Li Xiangning happier.


    After dinner, Li Xiangning looked at me with big eyes and asked, "you said you would accompany me. Did you stay with me today instead of going?"


    I was going to leave before Li Xiangning asked this question, but when Li Xiangning asked this question, I decided to stay with Li Xiangning for a day. After dinner, I took Li Xiangning to the amusement park for a whole day. In the evening, I also took Li Xiangning to a movie.


    After watching the movie, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. Li Xiangning took my hand and looked at me sweetly and asked, "do you compensate me today?"


    "Accompany ah, but this big night, what can I do with you? Sleep with me?", I looked at Li Xiangning holding the tip of her nose and said with a bad smile.


    Li Xiangning rubbed me, and then went back with me. When we went back, Li Xiangning''s parents hadn''t gone to bed. After taking a bath, Li Xiangning went to the room, and I followed.


    After I went in, Li Xiangning took off her clothes and lay on my body, and then kissed on my lips. Li Xiangning, who had experienced personnel, was very gentle and obedient in bed.


    Originally, Li Xiangning is the kind of woman who makes men crazy. She also deliberately lies on me and tempts me. Finally, I have a tough attitude to survive. Li Xiangning probably doesn''t intend to give in.


    "Otherwise, wait until you buy TT!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said when I was about to touch Li Xiangning.


    I haven''t used TT very much before. This time I propose to use TT mainly because I''m afraid of making Li Xiangning''s stomach bigger. If I really make Li Xiangning''s stomach bigger, the relationship will be really troublesome.


    "It''s all right. It''s so easy to get pregnant. It''s only one night. Buy it later!" Li Xiangning put her arms around my neck and looked at me softly.


    "No, I''m afraid I''ll enlarge your stomach if I''m not careful. In my current situation, I can''t afford to raise children!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said, in fact, this is not the main thing. I''m afraid Li Xiangning''s pregnancy will affect my relationship with steel teeth.


    "It''s all right. If you can''t afford to have a baby, I''ll raise it myself!" said Li Xiangning, taking off my belt and underpants and throwing them aside.


    At this point, I have no way back. I lie on Li Xiangning and linger with Li Xiangning.


    After finishing, Li Xiangning lay on my chest, looked at me and asked, "aren''t you afraid she''s unhappy when you''re with me today?"


    "It''s ok if she''s unhappy. Unfortunately, she thinks of me for everything. She won''t blame me for what I do. That''s why I choose to talk to her. I owe her too much!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said, these are my heart words.


    "Yes, she''s such a good woman that men like it!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said with some loss.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early. I have something else to do tomorrow!" I patted Li Xiangning on the back and was ready to go to bed.


    Just as I was about to go to bed, Li Xiangning put her hand into my underpants, looked at me with a small pout and said, "I don''t want to go to bed yet, or let''s do it again! I''ll cooperate with you whatever you want this time!"

 Chapter 191

    At Li Xiangning''s request, we did it again. After finishing it, we felt that our bodies were hollowed out. After a good sleep, Li Xiangning''s parents packed up and prepared to go back the next morning. Li Xiangning said that she would stay in the county for a period of time before going back. Li Xiangning''s parents saw that Li Xiangning was in a much better mood and didn''t say much, Before leaving, Li Xiangning''s father asked me to be nice to Li Xiangning as much as possible. After all, Li Xiangning really likes me.


    I nodded and said I would try my best to be good to Li Xiangning. After sending Li Xiangning''s parents away, Li Xiangning and I started breakfast. When having breakfast, Li Xiangning looked at me and said thank you to me calmly. I asked Li Xiangning why he said thank you to me?


    "I know you have made a decision to be with her, so I thank you for coming with me yesterday. I thought it out last night. Since you don''t want me, I can''t rely on you like that!" Li Xiangning looked at me with tears in her eyes and said that she had decided rather than saw through.


    "I really hope I live in ancient times, so I can marry more wives. I admit I like you too! But the situation is here. I''m doomed to fail one! I''m really sorry!" I looked at Li Xiangning and sincerely apologized to Li Xiangning.


    Li Xiangning held back her tears and nodded, "I know what you think, but I really don''t want to leave you!" Li Xiangning looked at me with tears and said sadly.


    At this time, I don''t know what to say. After Li Xiangning finished eating, she went to collect the dishes and chopsticks. I also returned to the rental house of steel tooth sister. I want to calm down.


    After coming to the rental house of steel teeth sister, steel teeth sister saw that I was unhappy and asked me what was the matter. I didn''t hide it and told steel teeth sister everything. Now I''m really in a special contradiction. I want to leave Li Xiangning and can''t bear to leave Li Xiangning. I''m really embarrassed.


    "If you don''t want to leave her, you can stay with her. I just want brother Han. I don''t care about identity. I can be your lover, junior. I don''t care!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and said seriously.


    Of course, I don''t want to disappoint sister steel teeth, but I don''t know what to do now. Just when I had a headache about these things, my brother called me. My brother said he was going to the Qinglong club for a meeting and wanted me to have a long experience.


    I hung up and went. Recently, I was physically and mentally exhausted because of my feelings. It''s time to go out and get some fresh air.


    After I went, I went to the conference room of the Qinglong club in my brother''s car. The conference room of the Qinglong club is located in a teahouse. The second floor of the teahouse is the conference room of the Qinglong club. The conference room is very large, and it is not a problem to accommodate hundreds of people. A statue of Lord Guan was placed in the conference room, and the incense continued all the time.


    Soon after my brother came, the big brothers at the entrance of the hall and the core backbone of the green dragon club came, and brother Hu also came. After he came, brother Hu also said hello to me. However, so many people on the scene, I only knew brother Hu and brother Hu, and I didn''t know others.


    The hierarchy of the green dragon club is obvious. In the conference room, except for the big brother at the entrance and those above the big brother at the entrance, there are no seats for others. Although my brother is an old member of the green dragon club, he also has no seats. Like me, he can only stand behind the table and watch these big brothers at the meeting.


    After a while, almost all the people arrived and the seats were full. Some hall brothers would say hello to their brother when they saw his brother, but some didn''t even look at their brother. The sense of discrimination brought by that level made me particularly unhappy.


    When everyone was almost there, a man with a board inch head and yellow hair came in. The man was wearing a sky blue vest and the protruding muscles on his arms and chest showed his special health and strength, but he was not tall and looked very obscene. He looked like a villain.


    The man came in, walked up to his brother, looked at his brother and said, "you''re the Aaron, right? I''ve heard of you before. I heard you were good at fighting before, didn''t you? Do you want to come to compete another day?", the man was very arrogant when he said this, and his movements made people hate him very much.


    My brother didn''t pay attention to him. When the man saw that his brother didn''t speak, he became more arrogant. Pointing to his brother, he said more rampantly, "why? I''m afraid. Are you stupid? I heard you were very arrogant before!"


    "Are you finished, yellow mouse? Why are you hanging so much all day? Can''t you stop for a while?", brother Hu opened his mouth and scolded yellow mouse loudly. The yellow mouse is really annoying.


    "Brother tiger! I saw a long and wanted to talk to him. Who knows he''s so big! Birds don''t bird me!", Huang mouse walked to one side and stood honestly. Although he was arrogant, he couldn''t even rank in the green dragon club.


    Later, I learned that the yellow mouse joined the green dragon club with his brother. However, his brother was with brother Hu, and the yellow mouse was with fat chicken. Both fat chicken and brother Hu were big brothers in the green dragon club. They were all senior figures. Although their status was not very high, they spoke a lot.


    The yellow mouse hasn''t been mixed up with the fat chicken since he joined him. He was recently promoted by the fat chicken. The fat chicken also called him to attend the meeting of the green dragon club.


    After the yellow mouse stood honestly, at this time, a fat middle-aged man like a pig spoke to the yellow mouse, "yellow mouse, you TM, be honest with me. Labor and capital finally took you to a meeting. You''ll beep when you come!"


    "Brother chicken, I''m not thinking about talking to Aaron!" besides..., the yellow mouse still wanted to talk to the fat chicken, but after the fat chicken stared at him, the yellow mouse shut up.


    The middle-aged man who spoke just now is a fat chicken. The man is really fat as his name. His stomach is like wrapped with sausage. The fat can''t be used to describe it. It''s completely piled up. If you move it casually, the fat will shake.


    I estimate that the fat chicken is at least 300 Jin. It''s too fat to see in the neck. The meat on the face is almost covering the nose. The fat head and ears are greasy and full of fat. There''s a gold watch on the wrist.


    I heard that fat chicken used to start by being a chicken head. In addition, it is fat, so people give it the nickname fat chicken!


    "Fat chicken, I heard that a group of foreign girls came to your farm recently, right? We''re in the same house. Do you have to invite us to have a good time tonight?", at this time, an elder brother looked at the fat chicken and joked.


    "I''m always welcome you to play, as long as you give money! The foreign girls I invited are very expensive, and it''s impossible to treat!" the fat chicken said with a smile at the big brothers at the entrance. His fat flesh was shaking with such a smile.


    Fat chicken is a money addict. He loves money very much. In his eyes, there is nothing better than money. That is, because of money, brother Hu and fat chicken had a conflict several years ago. Since that conflict, brother Hu and fat chicken have stood on the opposite side. Although there is no conflict at ordinary times, no one will give anyone a good face, This is why the yellow mouse will provoke his brother. The yellow mouse is also provoking brother Hu in disguise, so brother Hu will scold the yellow mouse.


    As for the fat chicken scolding the yellow mouse, it''s just acting and pretending to be lofty. Maybe he came up with these ideas behind his back.


    Originally, I thought everyone had arrived, but it was not. There was another heavyweight who did not come, that was the leader of the green dragon Association.


    Just when the hall entrance was joking there, the leader of the green dragon club came, and the whole conference room immediately restored calm. No one was making a noise, especially quiet.


    To make Qinglong society so quiet, there is only the leading brother of Qinglong society in the world.

 Chapter 192

    Standing at the top of the green dragon club, I was naturally very interested. On the day I joined the green dragon club, I was lucky to take a look at it from a distance, but I didn''t see it very clearly. I just looked at it vaguely.


    Just when everyone was quiet, a middle-aged man with a big back came in from the door. He was dressed in a suit and shoes and wore a pair of shiny black shoes. The whole man looked special and energetic.


    This man is Mr. Jiang, the leader of the Qinglong club. Mr. Jiang has carried the flag of the Qinglong club since he was 30. Now it has been more than ten years. Under the leadership of Mr. Jiang, the Qinglong club is becoming stronger and stronger, and its business is all over the world.


    Mr. Jiang looked at me when he came in. I was very excited and felt that I was about to be reused. After Mr. Jiang came in and sat down, he first perfumed Mr. Guan, and then began the meeting.


    "I called you here today mainly to discuss with you about brother Tangkou. It must be clear to you that just last week, a brother Tangkou of our Qinglong Club died in a car accident. I''m very sorry about this, but it''s said that the seat can''t be empty all the time! So today is for you to recommend. I want to support you Opinion, see who is more suitable to be the big brother at the entrance! "Mr. Jiang looked at everyone at the bottom and said.


    After Mr. Jiang finished, the next Tangkou brothers can speak. Among the Tangkou brothers, the fat chicken and brother tiger have the most say. After Mr. Jiang finished, the fat chicken spoke, "Mr. Jiang, my fat chicken doesn''t stay in the Qinglong club for only one day or two. I can read countless people. Among so many people in the Qinglong club, I think Huang mouse is more suitable to be the big brother of the hall. He and I don''t stay in one day or two. I know him very well. He has absolutely nothing to say when he is the big brother of the hall!"


    After finishing, the fat chicken pulled the yellow mouse in front of Mr. Jiang and asked the yellow mouse to say hello to Mr. Jiang.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. I''m going to die and become the Tangkou elder brother. I''ll definitely make my brothers popular and spicy!" Huang mouse boasted to Mr. Jiang. After he said that, the Tangkou elder brothers at the bottom began to laugh and say that the popular and spicy ones can stand it?


    Mr. Jiang didn''t say much either. He smiled and nodded to let the yellow mouse go first and let him think about it.


    After the yellow mouse went down, Mr. Jiang looked at the big brother at the bottom and said, "do you have anyone else besides the yellow mouse? If you have anything, just say it!"


    Fat chicken still has some influence in the green dragon club. Of course, his supporters recommend yellow mouse together, but there are some exceptions. Seeing that those big brothers at the entrance recommend yellow mouse, brother Hu can''t sit still anymore. He stands up and looks at Mr. Jiang and says: "Mr. Jiang, I recommend a long. A long has been with me for many years. He has stayed in the green dragon club for a long time. Moreover, a long was also the eldest brother at the beginning. I think no one is more suitable than a long in terms of who is the eldest brother at the entrance!" after that, brother Hu took a deliberate look at Huang mouse.


    After brother Hu looked at the yellow mouse, the fat chicken also looked at brother Hu without showing weakness. Although they didn''t have any words, there was no less gunpowder in their eyes.


    After brother Hu said that, other short haired Tangkou brothers also recommended their candidates, but the most popular ones are brother and yellow mouse. They are the most favored. No doubt, the last Tangkou brother is to choose one of them.


    At first, I didn''t know why my brother came to the meeting. Now I understand that my brother came to compete for the position of big brother at the entrance of the hall. However, Huang mouse''s voice is not lower than his brother''s. in the end, the winner is still uncertain.


    If I were qualified, I would like to vote for my brother, but my level is too low to vote at all.


    "It seems that Aaron and Huang mouse are the popular candidates today. Unexpectedly, everyone has recommended them. The seat of brother Tangkou must be selected from both of them. Let''s start voting. Whoever has the highest number of votes is brother Tangkou!" Mr. Jiang waved his big hand and the voting officially began.


    I don''t know whether the fat chicken''s old bastard spent money. Many people voted for the yellow mouse. I don''t know where the yellow mouse is good, ugly, and bad at first sight. I don''t know whether these hall brothers have eye problems.


    The final voting result came out. The yellow mouse had one more vote than his brother. Seeing his votes, his brother was arrogant and twisted his waist in front of his brother.


    The fat chicken was also very proud. Looking at brother Hu, he said with a smile: "it seems that the yellow mouse can mix in Qinglong! Ah long doesn''t need to lose. He can still get a seat when I sit for a few more years!"


    "The key is that you can''t die. If you die, it''s much easier to do!" said brother Hu, looking at the fat chicken in a bad tone.


    "If you don''t quit, how can I be willing to die? How can I die behind you!" the fat chicken looked at brother Hu and said proudly, that''s arrogance.


    Just when everyone thought that the outcome had been decided, Mr. Jiang said, "everyone has already cast their own votes, right, but logically speaking, I am also a member of the green dragon Association. Should I also have one vote?"


    Mr. Jiang is the most powerful person in the Qinglong society. What he says is what he says. Who dares to refute?


    "Since I also have one vote, I decided to vote for a long. I know a long''s character very well and I believe him!" Mr. Jiang looked at his brother and said.


    "Mr. Jiang, don''t they have the same number of votes? Who will be the big brother?" the fat chicken looked at Mr. Jiang unhappily and said, and the arrogance disappeared.


    "Now competition is popular, let them have a competition! I will arrange the competition between them. Let''s break up the meeting for the time being!" Mr. Jiang said and then broke up the meeting.


    Soon after I went back with my brother, Mr. Jiang called both my brother and the yellow mouse. After my brother came back, I knew that Mr. Jiang called his brother and the yellow mouse and said that he would give them a bar and let them run it well for a month. At that time, whoever makes more money will be the big brother at the entrance.


    Brother also took brother Kun and us to see the bar given by Mr. Jiang. The decoration, environment and area of the bar are OK. Brother plans to simply buy it and open it the day after tomorrow.


    Brother Kun asked the three of us to work in the di bar when we came to his brother, so we don''t have to work in the di bar.


    After watching the bar, I went back first. Brother Kun and brother still had something to deal with. When I came back, Li Xiangning was playing with her mobile phone. Li Xiangning didn''t cook, so I took Li Xiangning out to eat.


    Li Xiangning and I went to a restaurant with a large number of tourists. Although the distance is a little far, I heard that the food in this restaurant is very delicious.


    After we sat down, we ordered a table of food and sat there to eat. When Li Xiangning ate, she often mixed vegetables for me, especially gently asked me to eat more. I smiled and said, do you want to feed into a pig?


    "No, you are a pig!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said playfully.


    "If I were a pig, you would be a little sow? White and fat little sow! Hei hei", I looked at Li Xiangning and said with a smile. I felt more secure when I saw Li Xiangning''s smile on her face.


    "You are a pig, you are a boar!" Li Xiangning smiled and knocked on my head with chopsticks.


    Just as Li Xiangning and I were talking and laughing there, Huang mouse took two people into the hotel. When I saw Huang mouse, I asked Li Xiangning not to talk. But even so, Huang mouse who entered the hotel found me in the crowd.


    When Huang mouse found me, he walked towards me with a smile. When he came in front of me, he looked at me and said with a smile, "what a coincidence, isn''t this Aaron''s brother? Are you here for dinner?"

 Chapter 194

    After finishing, Li Xiangning covered her ass with her little hand and looked at me with a sad face: "you pervert, you said don''t do it here. You don''t believe it, so that people can''t sit down and can only lie down!"


    Li Xiangning said so, and I didn''t say anything. She looked at Li Xiangning with a smile. Li Xiangning saw me staring at her and smiling. She lay down on me and pinched me. Then she angrily said, "if I had your thing, I''d kill you and put your ass out of shit!"


    Li Xiangning said so. I''m really glad she didn''t buy a fake. If she bought it, my chrysanthemum would turn into a sunflower.


    I comforted Li Xiangning for a long time before she calmed down. Before going to bed, Li Xiangning said that she would report that she would retaliate against me before she fell asleep. However, I am very happy about this. The bastard Huang mouse hit me that day. I can''t wait to blow him up.


    His business is not good. Seeing that his brother''s business is so good, the yellow mouse is naturally very jealous. The jealous yellow mouse soon made an action.


    It was a night. We were working well in the bar. Because the business was hot, we were very busy and had no free time. It was extravagant to take time to sit for a while.


    However, we are still very happy to see that our brother made money, and our fatigue has become easier.


    In order for my brother to succeed in becoming the big brother at the entrance of the green dragon club, sister Qian will come to the bar to help and go to and from work with us every day. Sister Qian is like this. Naturally, we won''t be lazy.


    While we were busy, I saw a woman with enchanting clothes twitching at a table. It looked very bad. I quickly put down my things and went to see the situation.


    After walking over, I found that the enchanting woman not only twitched all over, but also foamed at the mouth, "Miss, how are you?" I looked at the woman and asked quickly, but she had been twitching and didn''t answer me a word.


    I quickly called my brother. After all, if something happened to this woman, the bar would also be involved.


    After my brother came, he smelled the quilt on the woman''s desk with his nose, and then said faintly, "she''s taking too much drugs!"


    My brother asked someone to take the woman to the hospital first. After the woman was sent away, my brother called up the people in the bar and asked them who were sitting with the woman just now, because there was more than one wine glass on the table. There must be someone sitting with the woman just now.


    After my brother asked, a brother spoke. The brother said that he saw three men sitting with the woman just now and kept filling the woman with wine. No doubt, there was something in the wine filled by the three men.


    "If I guessed correctly, those three people should be sent by the bastard yellow mouse to do things. If there is no accident, the note will arrive!" said my brother very calmly.


    As soon as my brother''s voice fell, the cops broke in and said they wanted to search the bar, because they had just received a report that someone was taking drugs in the bar.


    Taking drugs is illegal. Of course, those cops can''t just give up.


    After a search in the bar, the cops found a small bag of drugs and some illegal drugs in the bar. The physical evidence was found. The bar was soon closed, and all of us who worked in the bar were taken to the Bureau.

 Chapter 195

    After we stayed in the Bureau for two days, my brother released us on bail. My brother''s bar was sealed and the seals had been pasted. My brother also went to someone for help, but it would take at least half a month to reopen, because the woman who took drugs died after she was sent to the hospital, and my brother also lost a sum of money for it.


    The mastermind behind this matter knows that the bastard Huang mouse did it, but there is no accurate evidence to prove that Huang mouse did it. Without evidence, all planned revenge is empty talk.


    After the bar was closed, we stayed in the house, waiting for the time of revenge.


    After my brother''s bar was closed, Huang mouse''s bar continued to operate unharmed, and the business was slowly booming. We were not a little angry to see that Huang mouse''s son of a bitch''s business was getting better.


    Of course, my brother wants to settle accounts with Huang mouse. We also want to do things in Huang mouse''s bar, but it works twice at a time. It won''t work if there are too many times. Huang mouse has just sent someone to do things in his brother''s bar. Of course, if we do things, he will be prepared, so we can only wait, wait for a good time, Then take revenge on the bastard yellow mouse.


    We stayed in the house for five days. I couldn''t stay any longer, so I called Jiangshan fat brother and we discussed going to the yellow mouse''s bar.


    We chose the day when Huang mouse was away to make trouble in his bar. We didn''t inform our brother. They went directly to Huang mouse''s bar.


    Huang mouse sent someone to hide drugs in his brother''s bar, so we''ll treat him with his own way. We found someone to buy some drugs on the road, then hid them on our body, prepared to put the drugs in Huang mouse''s bar, and then called the note to seal Huang mouse''s wine bar.


    After everything was ready, we came to the yellow mouse''s bar. Recently, the business in the yellow mouse''s bar is very hot and there are many people. In the yellow mouse''s bar, you can not only eat, drink and have fun, but also ask women to play. The yellow mouse can really make money. This process is a continuous process of making money.


    But it''s risky to arrange women to sell, which is why my brother didn''t do it.


    After we walked into the yellow mouse''s bar, we first found a seat to sit down. After sitting down, we casually drank a little wine, and then took out the drugs hidden in our body. We had discussed, so we hid the drugs under the table and called the note as soon as we went out.


    After we took out the drugs and hid them, we were going to leave. I was holding the phone in my hand and ready to call the note. We just got up and ready to go. The bastard yellow mouse came to us with seven or eight people.


    The yellow mouse also hugged a gorgeous woman in his hand and put his hand on the woman''s ass, pinching it around. The yellow mouse''s face was an expression of enjoyment. After coming over, Huang mouse looked at me and said with a smile, "Oh, this is not Aaron''s brother. What''s the good weather today? Why do you have time to play in my field? Is Aaron''s field closed and you can''t find a place to play?"


    I really wanted to swear at that time, but I held back. I looked at the yellow mouse and said angrily, "we''ve had enough. Your field is good. We''ll go first if we have something else to do!" after that, we hurried away.


    "Stop!" the yellow mouse saw that we wanted to run and stopped us. We didn''t intend to stop at that time, but the yellow mouse asked someone to stop us.


    The yellow mouse looked at me and said with a smile, "since you''re here, play more for a while. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I said, we still have something to do, so we won''t play. We''ll play again sometime!" I looked at the yellow mouse and said calmly, but I couldn''t calm down. The yellow mouse hit me that night. I couldn''t swallow it anyway.


    "Since you insist on coming, of course, I can''t force you to stay, but it seems that you have something left with me!" after Huang mouse said that, he went straight to the table we just sat on. After Huang mouse passed, he took out the drugs we just deliberately put down under the table.


    "What''s in this small bag? Do any of you know? Don''t say you don''t know. I saw you put it here with my own eyes. You should give me a reasonable explanation?" the yellow mouse looked at us with those small bags of drugs.


    Needless to say, the yellow mouse must have found out everything we did just now. Otherwise, how could he know that we put the drugs under the table.


    "It''s nothing but some white powder. Now that you find it, we''ll take it away so that you don''t say we litter in your bar!" I took the drug in Huang mouse''s hand. After taking it, I gave Jiangshan a wink and let Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang go.


    The yellow mouse looked at me with a sneer, then kicked me to the ground, tore up all the drugs in my hand and sprinkled them on my face. After kicking me to the ground, the yellow mouse looked down at me and said, "you really treat me as an idiot. I''m not as stupid as your brother! You want to do things in my bar, right? Well, I''ll let you do things well!"


    After that, the yellow mouse kicked me hard, grabbed my head and hit my head on the ground. At the same time, he said fiercely, "don''t you want to find something in my bar? Well, if you die, you will succeed!"


    Seeing that he was beaten by the yellow mouse, fat brother pointed to the yellow mouse and shouted, "fuck NIMA, let him go!"


    After that, fat brother clenched his fist and knocked the yellow mouse to the ground. After being knocked down by fat brother, yellow mouse was almost furious and asked his men to take fat brother down. Jiangshan Liu Lang wanted to help, but he was outnumbered. There were too many yellow mice. They had no chance of winning at all. Soon, he was beaten to the ground by yellow mice.


    "Fuck NIMA! You son of a bitch, labor and capital will kill you sooner or later!" said fat brother. They lay on the D ground and looked at the yellow mouse.


    Yellow mouse didn''t pay attention to fat brothers. What he wanted to clean up was me, because his opponent was my brother.


    The yellow mouse took another small bag of drugs. After squatting down, the yellow mouse looked at me and said with a smile: "Don''t you know this thing? I''ll tell you, it''s called white powder. Just a little can make you addicted! You can''t leave it all your life! But I''ve just heard about it. I haven''t tested it specifically, but you''re here today, so I''ll take you as a white mouse!"


    The yellow mouse tore open the bag of white powder, and then poured all the white powder into my mouth. I closed my mouth tightly and refused to open my mouth. The yellow mouse directly asked someone to break my mouth, and then poured all the white powder into my mouth.


    I looked at the yellow mouse fiercely. I wanted to scold him, but I couldn''t make a sound. My mouth was dry with white powder. My mouth was like filled with cement.


    "Is your mouth very dry? I was so careless that I forgot to give you water!" said the yellow mouse. With a fierce face, he took a bottle of beer, opened it and poured it directly into my mouth.


    Although I haven''t smoked white powder, I know this thing. If I smoke this thing, it will be useless all my life. If I smoke this thing, people will become neither human nor ghost.


    I pushed the yellow mouse away and kept holding it in my mouth with my fingers. Most of the white powder came out of my mouth with my vomit.


    "You''re disgusting. You''ve soiled my yard!" the yellow mouse said and kicked me in the stomach.

 Chapter 196

    I was kicked around by the yellow mouse on the ground like playing football. After kicking me a few more feet, the yellow mouse grabbed my hair and hit my head against the corner of the table. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    The blood flowed down my hair to the ground, and the loud music in the bar was still ringing, as if celebrating that I had been beaten like this. Just when I was knocked dizzy by the corner of the table and almost fell to the ground, my brother came with people and rushed in directly with people. Seeing that there was blood on my face, my brother pointed to the yellow mouse and said fiercely: "Yellow mouse, fuck NIMA! Stop it quickly, or the labor capital will wash you here today!"


    When Huang mouse saw my brother coming, he kicked me to the ground, and then asked someone to clear the bar and blow out all the irrelevant people. Soon after Huang mouse said this, all the lovely people in the bar were sent out, and there were only my brother, US and Huang mouse left in the bar.


    After vacating the field, Huang mouse looked at his brother and said with a smile, "there were a lot of people just now. It''s not very convenient, but now it''s much more spacious. I can play with you whatever you want!"


    "I''m not here to play with you. Let me go quickly!" said my brother. He picked up a bottle of wine next to him and smashed it on the ground. Glass residue and beer were scattered all over the ground. This bottle of beer was like my brother''s anger, but my brother''s anger yellow mouse didn''t feel it yet.


    My brother brought twenty or thirty people this time. There are so many people in Huang mouse''s bar. They are not equal to each other.


    "You think I''m a three-year-old child. You just want to scare me by dropping a beer bottle casually. I''m not scared!" after that, the yellow mouse came to me, looked at my brother by my collar and said: "Your brother wants to put white powder in my bar and call the note. He wants to break my bar. If it weren''t for your brother''s sake, I would have killed him!"


    "He wants to break up my field. Do you think it''s possible for me to let him go now?" said the yellow mouse, looking at his brother with disdain. His arrogant attitude is really looking for a fight.


    Huang mouse''s younger brothers, like him, are also very arrogant. They look at their elder brother provocatively. They look like you can do anything to me. What kind of elder brother brings out what kind of younger brother.


    "My brother wants to break down your bar. I admit that he did it wrong, but yellow mouse, don''t tell the villain first. I haven''t settled accounts with you for what you sent people to do in my bar. If you let people go, I won''t investigate what you sent people to do in my bar!" my brother compromised because he was worried about my comfort.


    But some people are like this. The more you compromise, the more he advances. Obviously, yellow mouse is such a person.


    "Let''s put aside the things that don''t let people go. You said I sent someone to do things in your bar? Do you have any evidence to prove it? If you don''t have evidence, don''t say so righteously. Now everything in this society needs evidence. What you don''t have evidence to say is useless!" Huang mouse looked at his brother and smiled with disdain.


    Although my brother has no evidence to prove that the yellow mouse sent someone to do it, everyone who knows it can see that the yellow mouse did it.


    "I TM don''t want to talk nonsense with you here. I have only one word. Will you let people go?", my brother looked at the yellow mouse fiercely and said that it''s impossible to reason with a rogue like the yellow mouse. Martial power is the best solution.


    "I just don''t let people go. What do you want? I want to see how big waves a long can turn now!" the yellow mouse''s face has completely changed. He looked at his brother with a gloomy face and said that he is not afraid of his brother at all.


    "I can''t turn over the spray, but I think I can do it when I knock you down, you bastard!" said his brother, taking a bottle of beer from the table and using it as a weapon to knock down the yellow mouse.


    "Don''t you think I''ll be stupid enough to fight you alone? I may not be able to beat you alone, but I''m still confident in many people!" after Huang mouse said that, he asked his little brother to call.


    After a while, the fat chicken, the old Wang eight egg, dressed in Tang clothes, black trousers and white cloth shoes, took a large group of people into the yellow mouse bar. Although the fat chicken is one of the big brothers at the entrance of the green dragon club, he hasn''t been in the green dragon club for a year and a half, and there are not many people under his hand. Everyone he brought into the yellow mouse bar There are hundreds.


    After bringing people in, the fat chicken came to the yellow mouse, looked at his brother with a big fat belly like a sow, and then said to the yellow mouse, "I''ve brought you my hands. As for how you use them, I can''t control it. You all think I haven''t been here. This is your gratitude and resentment, and it''s not easy for us of the older generation to intervene!"


    Fat chicken is lying with his eyes open. If he doesn''t care, will he bring so many people to help yellow mouse?


    After that, the fat chicken went to one side, took a bottle of beer and drank it slowly there, enjoying it with a face. No wonder the fat chicken enjoyed it so much. If we were all killed, no one would know that the fat chicken helped the yellow mouse kill us.


    "Brothers, copy guys! Since they are so enthusiastic to die, wouldn''t it be impolite if we don''t satisfy them?", after Huang mouse said that, her little brother took a sack of knife out of the bar. It seems that the Huang mouse was prepared long ago and didn''t intend to let us leave here alive.


    After Huang mouse''s little brother took the knife, Huang mouse also took a knife and held it in his hand. Holding the knife, he rushed towards his brother and was ready to kill him.


    Although at a disadvantage, my brother was as calm as ever. Seeing the yellow mouse chopping with a knife, my brother picked up the beer bottle and fought against the yellow mouse. The yellow mouse jumped up and chopped at my brother with a knife. My brother used the beer bottle to block it. With a bang, the beer bottle in my brother''s hand was cut into pieces by the yellow mouse.


    "I''ve always heard that you''re very powerful before. I''ll let you do everything about the green dragon club! Today I''ll have a good try to see how powerful Guan Yilong is!" said the yellow mouse, spitting on the knife handle, and then holding the knife handle cut at his brother.


    My brother fought back with a broken beer bottle. Although the yellow mouse had a knife, his brother''s skill was not bad. The knives that the yellow mouse split many times were cleverly avoided by his brother.


    However, the disadvantage was always a disadvantage. The brother who dodged many times was cut on his arm by the yellow mouse. The blood was like sprinkling water at that time. The floor of the bar was scarlet by his brother''s blood.


    "I thought you were so powerful, but that''s all!" the yellow mouse said fiercely and then chopped at his brother with a knife again.


    The only thing my brother can do without a guy in his hand is to dodge, but at this time, several people brought by my brother have been cut and fell to the ground crying.


    While the yellow mouse was chasing his brother with a knife, Mr. Jiang came with brother Hu. When Mr. Jiang came in and saw the bloody scene in the bar, he looked at the yellow mouse and said angrily: "yellow mouse, stop it!"


    Huang mouse saw that Mr. Jiang was coming and threw the knife to the ground. Seeing this, Huang mouse''s younger brothers quickly stopped fighting and put all the guys on the ground.


    Seeing Mr. Jiang coming, the fat chicken was shocked and quickly came to greet him. Mr. Jiang looked at me and the injured people, then looked at the fat chicken and asked loudly and severely, "you''d better explain to me what''s going on?"

 Chapter 197

    "Mr. Jiang, these are the grudges between Huang mouse and a long. I just lend Huang mouse''s hand. You have to ask Huang mouse and a long about the reasons for these things!" fat chicken, an old bastard, is very good at shirking responsibility and will shirk all responsibilities in a moment.


    Mr. Jiang called both his brother and Huang mouse to him, and then asked him what was going on today. Huang mouse made it clear, but the bastard refused to tell the truth even in front of Mr. Jiang, and refused to admit that he had ordered his brother''s bar.


    "I came out to make a living. It''s good for you. You began to fight back in the nest before others called! I hope you can solve this matter today! If I see it again, you two will be expelled from the Qinglong society by enforcing the family law!" Jiang Xiansheng was very angry about this kind of fight in the nest, However, it is common for the nest to oppose things. Mr. Jiang is angry, but it is impossible to put an end to such events.


    As the saying goes, there are people in the Jianghu, and there is a struggle in the Jianghu. The beginning of the struggle is often the conflict of interests. In this materialistic society, the conflict of interests is inevitable, and so is the mixed road.


    After my brother and Huang mouse bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes, Mr. Jiang left with brother Hu, and my brother took us away. Today''s business may come to an end, but it is far from over.


    My brother took us all to the hospital for treatment and bandaging. After bandaging, my brother took us to have supper, but it was called supper, and the content was a reprimand meeting. My brother scolded me angrily and said why we went to the yellow mouse''s wine without telling him. My brother said that if he went later, we would all die there.


    What my brother said is not unreasonable. If my brother really goes one step late, the consequences will be unimaginable. We really lack consideration of this matter.


    After my brother scolded us, he asked us to stay in the house honestly these days. After the bar lifted the seal, he went to work. After that, my brother said angrily, "eat, what are you doing?"


    We quickly lowered our heads to eat. At this time, sister Qian came. When she saw that her brother was injured, she quickly asked her brother how he was. Was the injury serious? Sister Qian was particularly worried, just like losing her child.


    After eating, my brother went back with sister Qian, and we all went back separately.


    I went back to steel teeth sister''s rental house. Steel teeth sister saw the gauze wrapped around my head and quickly asked me what was the matter? Ask me what I did today. How did I get hurt in my head?


    I said I was just beaten. After that, I sat down and stood with my head straight. Not long after I sat down, Li Xiangning called me and asked me if I wanted to go there?


    I bluntly told Li Xiangning that I am here now and will not be here tonight. After a few words, I hung up the phone and was beaten like this by yellow mouse. I was already holding my fire in my heart and was scolded by my brother. My heart is very bad and I am not in the mood to talk to Li Xiangning.


    When she saw that I was in a bad mood, she went to make me a cup of tea and let me have a cup of tea to calm my mood. After drinking, I fell into bed and went to sleep.


    For three days in a row, I stayed in the rental house of gang Ya Mei. On the one hand, I was recovering from the injury, on the other hand, my brother didn''t let us go out. My brother said that we would get into trouble as soon as we went out. It''s better to stay in the house honestly.


    During the three days when she stayed in the rental house, Li Xiangning called me every day, but I was perfunctory every time and hung up the phone without saying a few words, because I was in a particularly bad mood these days.


    In the evening, I was lying on her bed watching the Island movie. For a man, the most attractive movie was the Island movie. When I was watching hard, she came back from work and took off her work uniform and high heels, Steel tooth sister changed into loose clothes at home and jumped into bed. She smiled and asked me what I was looking at and what I was looking at. She was so absorbed.


    I habitually turned my mobile phone to silent, so steel tooth sister didn''t know what I was watching at first. After climbing up to the bed and getting close to my mobile phone screen, steel tooth sister knew what I was watching. When she saw that I was watching a small movie on the island, steel tooth sister said with disgust: "I''m watching something without any nutrition again!"


    I looked at the steel tooth sister pretending to be serious and said, "who says this film has no nutrition? This film is made for people to study hard. It''s always good to watch more films! At least there can be more postures!"


    "I won''t talk to you. Anyway, you have your crooked reasons for what you say!" after that, she walked away in a cotton mop. These nights, she was bullied by me in all kinds of postures. Anyway, I''m free and don''t have to go to work, so every time I have to go to bed in the middle of the night. For this, she has always complained to me, Because she was almost late because she went to bed late several times.


    Steel teeth sister went to get an apple and ate it there. After eating, I asked steel teeth sister to come. Steel teeth sister came obediently. After coming, I took steel teeth sister to bed, and then put my mobile phone in front of steel teeth sister, ready to share the island small film with steel teeth sister. How can I not share good things.


    "I don''t look! Take it away!", the steel tooth sister closed her eyes and kept pushing my mobile phone, but the more she did, the more I wanted her to see. After holding down the steel tooth sister''s hand, I put the mobile phone in front of her.


    Finally, steel tooth sister was forced to watch a film with me. After watching it, I was shameless. After I put down my mobile phone, I began to untie steel tooth sister''s clothes. Steel tooth sister looked at me with a sad face and said, "you always bully others and bully others every day. You''re so bad, you know?"


    "Don''t talk, open your legs a little more!" when the steel tooth sister spoke, I had taken off her inside and threw it aside, and then picked her up to start teasing her.


    Although the steel tooth sister scolded me and said that I was not gentle to her, she said that her body was very honest and cooperated with me.


    When we were lingering, it rained outside, and it rained heavily.


    Just as I was speeding up the attack, there was an untimely knock on the door outside. I put the steel tooth sister on the bed, took the quilt, covered her naked body, and then opened the door. I didn''t know who was outside the door. Why did I destroy my good things at night.


    After I opened the door, I found that the person outside the door was Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning was wearing a small white shirt, a black skirt and a pair of high heels.


    At this time, Li Xiangning is like a drowned chicken. She is wet all over. It seems that she was caught in the rain just now.


    I quickly called Li Xiangning in, and then took a hair dryer to dry her wet hair. However, Li Xiangning''s hair was dried, but her clothes and skirts were still wet.


    Li Xiangning was wearing a small white shirt. After being wet by the rain, the white cover inside could be clearly seen, but I didn''t care much about it.


    I asked Li Xiangning why she came when it was raining so hard? Li Xiangning looked at me and said wrongfully that it didn''t rain when she came, but it rained when she was coming, so she got wet.


    Li Xiangning said she came to see me because she thought I must be in a bad mood when she called me, so she wanted to come and see me and see if she could comfort me.


    Of course, I am particularly grateful for this. Of course, I am very happy that someone cares about me.


    Steel tooth sister has been lying in bed, because the house steel tooth sister rented is relatively narrow, and the bedroom is equivalent to the living room. Li Xiangning and I talk there, and Li Xiangning can only lie in bed honestly, because just now she was stripped by me, and all her clothes are placed at the head of the bed.


    I poured Li Xiangning a cup of hot water and asked Li Xiangning to sit down and drink. Later, I''ll find her a steel tooth girl''s dress to change.


    Li Xiangning took the hot water I handed over and sat down. After sitting down, Li Xiangning noticed the clothes of the steel tooth girl at the head of the bed and the inner cover.

 Chapter 198

    When Li Xiangning saw it, she awkwardly turned her head to one side and pretended not to see anything, but she did see it. I didn''t say much. I went to find Li Xiangning clothes to change. She was wet and would catch a cold after a long time.


    I found a suit of clothes for Li Xiangning in gang Ya''s wardrobe. Li Xiangning asked me to go to another room. She wanted to change clothes. After I stayed in another room for a while, Li Xiangning changed clothes. Gang Ya''s sister and Li Xiangning are about the same height, and Li Xiangning''s figure is slightly better, so Li Xiangning''s clothes fit slowly.


    After Li Xiangning sat down and drank the water, she asked me to uncover the gauze wrapped on my head. She helped me look at the injury. After I uncovered the gauze, Li Xiangning looked at it. Li Xiangning said that the wound on my head had scabbed. It would be good to cultivate myself for a period of time.


    After watching my injury, Li Xiangning said she would go back first. After that, Li Xiangning said intentionally or unintentionally, "I''d better go back early. Anyway, I''ll only disturb your good things if I stay!"


    At this time, there was still heavy rain and thunder outside. The thunder rumbled like a roaring monster. "Why are you going back when it''s raining so hard outside? Besides, you''re not afraid to meet bad guys when a girl goes back in such a big night! Just sleep here tonight. You can still sleep in a squeeze!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said solemnly, It''s such a big night, and it''s still raining so hard outside. How can I rest assured that Li Xiangning will go back alone.


    After I said that, Li Xiangning nodded and sat down on the steel tooth sister''s bed. The steel tooth sister didn''t wear any clothes and was wrapped in the quilt without saying a word.


    After I took a bath, I changed into loose clothes and sat on the steel tooth sister''s bed. I turned on the TV opposite the steel tooth sister''s bed to watch a movie. After I sat down, the steel tooth sister kept pushing my ass with her feet. I asked her if there was anything wrong?


    Steel teeth sister was embarrassed to let me go. She told me something. After I climbed to steel teeth sister, steel teeth sister said she wanted to go to the bathroom, but she didn''t wear clothes. The implication of steel teeth sister was that Li Xiangning was inconvenient.


    "If you want to go to the bathroom, go to the bathroom. Anyway, you are all women. What do you have? She also has it!" I said casually. After I said that, the steel tooth girl got out of the quilt naked, didn''t wear a cover, and went to the bathroom in her pajamas.


    After going to the toilet, steel teeth sister sat next to me to watch a movie with me. Li Xiangning also sat next to me to watch a movie with me. The relationship between Li Xiangning and steel teeth sister was a little awkward. They sat together in a special embarrassment without saying a word, and I became a bridge between them.


    After watching it for a while, both Gang Ya Mei and Li Xiangning said that the movies I watched were boring. They asked me to play horror movies. The minority obeyed the majority. I can only play horror movies. I personally dare not watch horror movies, but this time I can only sacrifice my life to accompany a gentleman.


    Although it was a horror film they both asked to see, they were also the most timid. They were scared to cry at any scary scene. As soon as they were afraid, they drilled into my arms. On one side, I was there for them like a central air conditioner.


    After watching the movie, we were very sleepy outside. After turning off the TV, we went to bed together. I don''t remember anything after going to bed.


    The next morning, I was woken up by the knock of fat brother and Jiangshan. After I woke up, I found that the sleeping position of Sister Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth was a little so. They were leaning on one of my arms, and my two legs were clamped by them. The most important thing is that their hands were placed on me with the same track and the same work.


    Jiangshan and Pangge were outside. I woke up Li Xiangning and gang Ya Mei by the way after freeing up my hands. After Li Xiangning and gang Ya Mei woke up vaguely, they both looked at me and saw each other''s hands there. They both tightened their hands and retracted.


    After Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister got up, I also got up and opened the door for Jiangshan fat brother. When Jiangshan fat brother came in, Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister just got out of bed. Fat brother looked at me with ulterior motives and smiled. Then he looked at me and said, "Han Zixing, you''re really good, two a night!"


    Fat brother must have misunderstood, but this can''t blame fat brother. After all, anyone who sees such a situation will think that I had something with Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister last night.


    Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister also heard what fat brother said, and their faces turned a little red unconsciously.


    After washing, Jiangshan and brother Pang called me out. Jiangshan told me that we could go to the yellow mouse''s bar this evening. At first, I was worried because I was beaten badly last time and almost lost my life.


    Jiangshan asked me not to worry. Brother Kun asked us to do so this time. Tonight, brother Kun will call Huang mouse out on the ground of asking for a fight. Moreover, brother Kun has paid money to buy Huang mouse''s men. We can go into Huang mouse''s bar and make a good loss.


    Since brother Kun asked us to do this, of course I have no reason to refuse. Brother Jiangshan fat, I went out to buy something to do things and bought three sacks.


    In the evening, there were many people in Huang mouse''s bar. Those people followed Huang mouse to fight. There were only a small number of people left in the bar, and brother Kun paid for it.


    We swaggered in directly, and then came to the dance floor with sacks. The men and women in the dance floor were not aware of the danger. They were still twisting their waist with loud music on the dance floor.


    Fat brother smiled at us, then untied a sack and threw it hard to the middle of the dance floor. The sack that fat brother took was full of snakes. The man who sold snakes said that there seemed to be several poisonous snakes in the sack, but we didn''t care so much. The ultimate goal outside tonight is to bring down the yellow mouse''s bar.


    After the fat man threw the sack into the dance floor, the whole dance floor was like a frying pan, "shoot, there are snakes, there are snakes from here!" the people on the dance floor hurriedly dispersed for fear of being bitten by snakes.


    But it''s not over yet. It''s just the beginning.


    "Let''s have some music!" said Jiang Shan. He took a large string of firecrackers from another sack, lit them and threw them into the crowd. The crackling noise frightened the guests in the yellow mouse bar. The whole bar was full of screams and curses.


    We are very happy to see this, but it is not over yet.


    We put the prepared firecrackers aside where there were many people. We almost ran out of the yellow mouse bar.


    Finally, we took out the long prepared explosives. Although the explosives we bought on the black market were small, it was no problem to blow up the facilities in the yellow mouse bar.


    After lighting, we threw the explosives at the bar. We only heard a loud bang. The bar was blasted into slag, and the wine was also blasted into glass slag. The wine was also ignited and burned in the bar.


    The son of a bitch called us a few days ago and ruined his bar.


    Seeing yellow mouse''s smoky bar, we smiled at each other and hurried out. If we grind it again, yellow mouse will kill us when he comes back.


    After we came out, we called brother Kun and reported the situation here. Brother Kun asked us to go back first. Huang mouse must be looking for us all over the world now.


    Although my brother made a verbal appointment with Huang mouse on the phone tonight and said that whoever won would be the big brother of the hall, in fact, my brother didn''t go, that is to say, Huang mouse just threw himself into the air with people.

 Chapter 199

    When the empty yellow mouse saw that his bar was made into such a mess, it was estimated that he would spit blood with anger, but I hope he would die of anger directly. After we hung up brother Kun''s phone, we met brother Kun at his residence.


    Although my brother didn''t fulfill his promise to make an appointment with yellow mouse, my brother asked many people to wait on the spacious street downstairs. I didn''t understand at that time. I asked my brother why he called so many people. Hasn''t yellow mouse''s bar been made like that by us?


    My brother looked at me and said that the yellow mouse would arrive soon. Wouldn''t it be impolite not to ask someone to wait for him?


    Sure enough, as his brother said, Huang mouse soon came with a large group of people with guys. After he came, Huang mouse went directly to his brother and pointed to his brother and scolded angrily: "Guan Yilong, fuck NIMA! You called me and asked me to come out and make an appointment. Whoever wins will be the big brother at the entrance. Now I know that you are beating around and calling someone to do my game while I''m away!"


    "You said I sent someone to smash your field. Do you have any evidence? Please, now the society wants to talk about evidence! You have no evidence to hang on me! Don''t wrong good people!" my brother learned from the way that the yellow mouse played a rogue at that time and said to the yellow mouse in the tone of the yellow mouse rogue at that time.


    I really wanted to laugh at that time. The son of a bitch, yellow mouse, deserved it!


    "You are the only one who is right with me, not you!" said the yellow mouse angrily, looking at his brother.


    "I don''t want to say anything. In a word, if you have evidence, take it out. If you don''t have evidence, don''t beep here. We have to sleep at night!" my brother said angrily looking at the yellow mouse.


    The yellow mouse was so angry that he took the guy and pointed at his brother and said fiercely, "you''re a kind of TMD. Today, labor and capital will see how much you hang!". The yellow mouse who was so angry can''t manage so much. If he took the guy, he''s going to chop his brother.


    The elder brother looked at the guy split by the yellow mouse and didn''t hide. He just stood upright and didn''t mean to hide at all. The elder brother looked at the angry yellow mouse and said coldly, "you still want to be wild on my territory. If you have seed, you can cut it down. I promise you can''t walk out of this street alive!"


    When the elder brother finished, the younger brothers scattered in twos and threes in the street came around one after another. They were all holding steel pipes.


    The number of hands called by his brother was much more than that brought by yellow mouse. Of course, yellow mouse was not blind. When he saw people coming around, yellow mouse stopped and put down the knife.


    "You Guan Yilong are very kind. You bully me with many people! Good! Very good! Let''s see!" Huang mouse said, glared at his brother fiercely, and then took his little brother out of the crowd.


    My brother is calm. I admire his calmness, which is probably the difference between big brother and little brother. After Huang mouse left, my brother waved his big hand: "go back first, have a good sleep and have dinner with the big guys another day!"


    "Brother long, let''s go first. Call us whenever you have anything!" the younger brothers agreed and went back.


    After staying at my brother''s house for a while, we all went back respectively. After all, it''s getting late.


    After Huang mouse''s bar was polluted by us, it took us several days to redecorate it, but no one went again after the decoration. Those guests were terrified that night.


    Moreover, I also heard that someone was bitten by a snake in Huang mouse''s bar that night, and was bitten by a poisonous snake. For this reason, the guest almost died. Huang mouse spent tens of thousands of yuan to settle this matter.


    In this regard, I think Huang mouse deserved it. Who asked him to send someone to do something in his brother''s bar was called lifting a stone and smashing himself in the foot.


    My brother''s bar continued to operate normally after the seal was removed, but the bastard Huang mouse sent people to make trouble again and again. Those people he sent were stopped outside the bar by us and beat us. Just because of this, we didn''t fight less. Although we didn''t lose, we also had short fists. The most important thing is that the fight brought trouble to my brother''s bar Many negative effects, originally the source of tourists was bleak, and no guests came to the door in this fight.


    My brother''s bar has been open for a few days, and the yellow mouse has been open for a long time. The yellow mouse must make more money than his brother.


    Although Huang mouse had sent someone to do things in his brother''s bar, his evil brother had been out, but Huang mouse made significantly more money than his brother, that is to say, his brother can''t be the big brother of Tangkou. At that time, Huang mouse can only sit in the big brother''s seat.


    Brother Tangkou is a position that everyone at the bottom wants to do. Being brother Tangkou means a wider territory, more business and more younger brothers. If Huang mouse is allowed to be brother Tangkou, Huang mouse will never give his brother good fruit to eat in the future.


    Yellow mouse knew that he made more money than his brother, so he simply spoiled his brother''s bar business. In this way, even if he didn''t do it, he was also a winner in the end.


    Brother, the business of the bar is directly off, and the light is on when the bar is open.


    One night, Huang mouse took people to his brother''s bar. As soon as Huang Mouse arrived at the door of the bar, we stopped him. Huang mouse looked at us and smiled: "Don''t worry, we didn''t bring any guys, nor did we bring firecrackers, snake explosives and other things. I just want to take my brothers to play this time. Anyway, the time is coming. I should also take my brothers to relax. In this way, we are happy and take care of your business. Isn''t this the best of both worlds?"


    "Anyone can go in this bar, but you bastard can''t go in!" I looked at the yellow mouse and said fiercely.


    After I finished, my brother came out of the bar. My brother looked at the yellow mouse and smiled coldly: "since we came to the bar to play, of course we are very happy. As long as we pay, we are welcome!"


    Huang mouse smiled arrogantly, then looked at me and said with a disdainful smile: "see, you should learn more from your brother. Your hair hasn''t grown up. You want to learn to install big brother in the film! You''d better eat more milk powder at ordinary times!"


    After that, the yellow mouse was very arrogant and walked into the bar. When he went in, he deliberately bumped me and almost knocked me down.


    After Huang mouse went in, the bar, which had been silent for a long time, sounded strong music again. Huang mouse called all his little brothers, and a large group of people danced happily on the dance floor of the bar.


    The yellow mouse also shouted with the music there, and then danced while drinking. Seeing such arrogant yellow mice and others, our hearts were very unhappy.


    But although we are very upset, we still have to deliver wine to Huang mouse and others. Huang mouse''s son of a bitch also appointed me to bring wine to him. He doesn''t drink what others bring.


    I tried to control my anger and served the wine to the yellow mouse. After putting it down, I walked away. The yellow mouse stopped me and asked me to bring the wine again, but he didn''t drink a drop of wine on Mingming''s table.


    I held back my resentment and dissatisfaction and went to serve wine to the yellow mouse again. After I put down the wine, the yellow mouse asked me to serve wine again, but his table was full of wine. The bastard yellow mouse was obviously looking for trouble and deliberately fooling me.


    "Can''t you drink all the wine on the table before you shout?" I looked at the yellow mouse and said angrily.


    "I''m rich, I''m self willed, I''m not free! Go and bring the wine quickly!" the yellow mouse looked at me and said loudly with arrogance on his face.


    "You want to drink and serve it yourself!" I looked at the yellow mouse and said fiercely.


    "You have more backbone than your brother, but I don''t like your backbone!" Huang mouse took a glass of wine and poured it directly on my face.

 Chapter 200

    After wiping the wine on my face, I mercilessly smashed the tray in my hand towards the yellow mouse, but the tray failed to hit the yellow mouse and let the yellow mouse catch it.


    After catching the tray, the yellow mouse looked at me and said with a sneer, "Oh, he''s very angry. He wants to hit me before his hair is all together." after that, the yellow mouse threw the tray to the ground arrogantly.


    "Fuck NIMA!", I''ve been completely angry. No matter he clenched his fist and smashed it on the yellow mouse''s head, the wine on my face hasn''t dried yet. My face is full of wine smell, and the smell of wine stimulated my anger even more.


    Hearing something from me, Jiangshan fat brother rushed over immediately. When my brother heard the noise, he also brought someone to help. When they came, I was very angry and rushed towards the yellow mouse. The yellow mouse kicked me to the ground. I was kicked to the ground like a bastard without touching a hair of my fist.


    "Yellow mouse, if you come to play, I''m very welcome, but if you TMD come to find something, I won''t be polite to you!" after my brother helped me up from the ground, he looked at the yellow mouse and said fiercely, and the tusks dissatisfied with the yellow mouse appeared for the first time.


    "I wanted to come and play, but now I''ve changed my mind. I just want to find something in your field. How can I drop it?", after Huang mouse said that, he overturned all the wine on the table and smashed it on the ground. As soon as the wine glass was broken, Huang mouse''s younger brothers gathered around Huang mouse like ants to move.


    Huang mouse called almost all the people he could call today. There were a lot of people, at least hundreds.


    Huang mouse and his brother''s power are half the weight. Huang mouse called all his younger brothers today. Even if his brother called all the people under his hand, Huang mouse is not afraid at all. What''s more, some of my brother''s staff have not come back yet, and there are not many people who can call, which makes the yellow mouse more arrogant.


    "What''s the matter? You think I''m very upset? If you have seed, hit me? I''m itchy today. If you have seed, hit me. I''ll stand here and let you fight!" said Huang Shuzi, who was very aggressive, but although Huang Shuzi was very aggressive at this time, we can''t help him. After all, there are so many younger brothers, We are the only ones who suffer.


    "Why? Don''t you dare to hit me? Show some backbone. How can you be like your grandson?" the yellow mouse looked at us and said arrogantly.


    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. If you don''t clean me up, I''ll go!" said the yellow mouse. He arrogantly opened a bottle of beer and drank it. Then he took a wad of money and threw it in front of his brother like a almsgiving beggar.


    "I still know the rules very well. Here, this is our consumption tonight. Take more tea and don''t change it!" said the yellow mouse, pointing to the stack of money on the ground and looking at his brother very arrogantly.


    The elder brother looked at the yellow mouse coldly and didn''t bend down to pick up the money on the ground. After the yellow mouse said that, he left with his large group of younger brothers. This was still really arrogant. He twisted his body when walking. It looked like the kind of fighting, but no one dared to fight him.


    After the yellow mouse left, his brother walked aside with a gloomy face. His brother didn''t care about the stack of money on the ground, so he let it lie there.


    Time is getting closer and closer. It''s only a few days from what Mr. Jiang said. Everything has become a foregone conclusion. Even if the gods come, they can''t change the foregone conclusion.


    Soon, the day agreed by Mr. Luo Jiang will come. That day, my brother took brother Kun and me to attend the meeting of the green dragon club. The meeting of the green dragon club is mainly to choose brother Tangkou, and the candidate of brother Tangkou must be yellow mouse. After all, he makes more money in the bar than his brother.


    When we came to the conference room of Qinglong club, there were not many people, just brother Hu came, and no one else came.


    Brother Hu asked his brother not to have a burden in his heart. He''s just a big brother at the entrance. If he doesn''t, he''ll be gone. It''s not a big deal.


    "I have no burden in my heart until I die. I just feel very unwilling to lose in the hands of the yellow mouse!" my brother looked at brother Hu and said, also, if anyone doesn''t want to hate someone higher than himself.


    But then again, who doesn''t want to be a big brother and a little brother all his life? But I can only give up if I can''t get it.


    Brother Hu and brother Hu were chatting there. After a while, the fat chicken came in with the yellow mouse. After the fat chicken came in, he deliberately walked in front of his brother, looked at his brother with a smile and said, "ah long, although you can''t be brother Tangkou this time, you don''t have to lose heart. When we abdicate, you''ll come to sit in brother Tangkou''s seat sooner or later!"


    Fat chicken, an old bastard, is deliberately showing off to ridicule his brother.


    "Brother chicken, don''t say that. You can''t hang up for a while. I guess it''s still early if I want to take your seat!" my brother looked at the fat chicken angrily and said that the fat chicken wanted the yellow mouse to kill us at the beginning, or because the fat chicken was an elder of the green dragon club, my brother wanted to kill him directly.


    "You dead fat chicken, make sarcastic remarks here! What are you arrogant about? Even if your little brother Huang mouse becomes the big brother of Tangkou, what are you happy about? It''s not your son who becomes the big brother of Tangkou!" brother Hu said angrily looking at the fat chicken.


    Brother Hu''s words made the fat chicken blue with anger, and his nostrils were angry.


    When he was young, fat chicken abducted women from the countryside to become a young lady in the city. He also did a lot of immoral things. Once he saw a beautiful rural girl and wanted to be stronger than that rural girl. As a result, the rural girl vowed to die and kicked the fat chicken hard in the crotch. After being kicked, the fat chicken completely lost its fertility, And the ability in that area has also decreased a lot. According to brother Hu, fat chicken is a second man who can''t finish it in a minute.


    After the ability of fat chicken decreased, his wife still fooled around with his little brother, and was pregnant with his little brother''s children. After this matter was discovered by fat chicken, fat chicken''s wife stole his money and ran away with fat chicken''s little brother. The accumulated resentment of these things also makes the fat chicken more cruel and cruel.


    All Qinglong will know about the fat chicken is brother Hu and several other old people. These things are the deepest resentment in the fat chicken''s heart. Brother Hu usually doesn''t mention them, but today the fat chicken is too arrogant. He can''t control so much for a moment. He opened his mouth and said it.


    The fat chicken looked at brother Hu with a gloomy face. His fingers trembled with anger. It was the first time I saw the fat chicken so angry.


    Tiger didn''t care about the fat chicken and sat down in his seat.


    After the fat chicken slowed down, he sat down in his seat. The yellow mouse standing behind him has been arrogant staring at his brother, obviously mocking.


    After a while, everyone arrived. After Mr. Jiang came and offered incense, the meeting began.


    "I made it very clear last month that brother Tangkou chose between Aaron and yellow mouse. The way to choose is to see whose bar makes more money, and I sent someone to check it!" Mr. Jiang looked at Aaron and yellow mouse and said to the people below.


    Hearing what Mr. Jiang said, the fat chicken yellow mouse''s face showed a proud smile.


    Although our hearts are unwilling, the facts are in front of us and can only be accepted.


    "I''ve seen the account books of a long and Huang mouse bar. I know who makes more money!" Mr. Jiang glanced at his brother, then stood up and looked at everyone at the bottom and announced loudly: "next, I''ll announce that a long will take the vacant elder brother''s seat at the entrance!"

 Chapter 201

    When I heard Mr. Jiang say this, I didn''t react at that time. After reacting, I unconsciously cheered for my brother. Brother Kun was also happy for his brother with a smile on his face.


    The fat chicken yellow mouse was stunned when he heard the result. After Mr. Jiang said that, the yellow mouse looked at Mr. Jiang very impolitely and shouted to Mr. Jiang, "Mr. Jiang, your eyes should work well? Obviously, I make more money in the bar than a long. I should take the seat of the big brother at the entrance. How can I get a long to sit? It''s not fair!"


    The fat chicken also said, "Mr. Jiang, you said the rules at the beginning, but now you''re going a little too far! It''s not obvious to suppress us. How can we say that we have made contributions in the Qinglong club, and we''ve never been less than our money and contributions!" obviously, the fat chicken said that he was very dissatisfied with Mr. Jiang''s practice, However, fat chicken is an old Jianghu. It speaks very tactfully and will not directly offend Mr. Jiang. However, in the final analysis, fat chicken still means that, but it speaks more old-fashioned.


    "Yes, it''s really unfair for me to do this according to your, but as far as I know, during the period when Huang mouse and a long opened the bar, Huang mouse first asked someone to make trouble in a long''s and caused a human life. A long''s bar was closed for half a month. Do you think it''s fair?" Mr. Jiang said righteously looking at the fat chicken and Huang mouse.


    Huang mouse flatly denied this. He didn''t admit that he was behind the scenes, "Mr. Jiang, you have to show evidence before you speak. There''s nothing. Do you think you''ve wronged me?" Huang mouse looked at Mr. Jiang and said unhappily, without a trace of respect.


    "The evidence is right, then I''ll give you the evidence!" Mr. Jiang said, winking at the people at hand.


    Soon, the people under Mr. Jiang brought in a man with purple hair. When the purple haired man saw Mr. Jiang, his legs trembled with fear as if he had seen the living king of hell. It is not difficult to see from the dirty clothes of the purple haired man that he has been beaten in the past two days.


    The yellow mouse didn''t look very well when he saw the purple haired man, but because Mr. Jiang was in the yellow mouse, he could only bear not to attack.


    "Repeat what you told me last night. You''d better cooperate and tell the truth, otherwise you can''t guarantee whether you can hold me!" Mr. Jiang said angrily looking at the purple haired man.


    Mr. Jiang''s Regal majesty is particularly frightening, especially for the purple haired man.


    The purple haired man can still see bruises, and his purple hair is as messy as a chicken nest. It must be hard for him these days.


    After Mr. Jiang finished, the purple haired man was about to speak, because he knew what would happen if he didn''t speak. I noticed that the yellow mouse gave the purple haired man a look with a murderous look when he was ready to speak.


    However, compared with Mr. Jiang and the yellow mouse, the purple haired man was more afraid of Mr. Jiang than the yellow mouse.


    "That night, the yellow mouse asked us to make trouble in Longge''s bar. We caught a girl in Longge''s bar, gave the girl a lot of medicine, and hid medicine in Longge''s bar! These are what the yellow mouse asked us to do. It really has nothing to do with me. Don''t kill me!", The purple haired man looked at Mr. Jiang and his brother kowtowing there and pleaded.


    After getting the news, the purple haired man was taken out. I don''t know what happened to him in the end.


    Later, I learned that my brother found the purple haired man yesterday. Under my brother''s torture, the purple haired man recruited. After locking up the purple haired man, my brother told brother Hu about it, and brother Hu told Mr. Jiang about it, so all this happened today.


    "Well? This is the evidence you want. Do you have anything else to say?" Mr. Jiang said calmly, looking at the fat chicken and the yellow mouse, with a sense of dignity.


    In fact, Huang mouse had nothing to say. He admitted that he sent him that night, but Huang mouse was willing to admit defeat, especially in the hands of his brother. How could he be willing to lose so.


    "Although it''s true that I did this, ah long also sent someone to make trouble in my bar and blew up my bar! What should I do about this account? Is it hard not to ignore it so much?" said Huang mouse, looking at Mr. Jiang with great dissatisfaction.


    "I''ve also heard about this. Aaron did it wrong, but if you hadn''t chosen it first! Aaron wouldn''t have done it!" Mr. Jiang said expressionless looking at the yellow mouse.


    "So it''s my fault to say anything, and he''s right about everything?", Huang mouse looked at Mr. Jiang and said angrily. Mr. Jiang was very angry with Huang mouse. After that, he made a show of hands.


    "Shit, TMD, it''s obvious that a bowl of water is unfair. You just want to protect Aaron! What kind of leader are you!" Huang mouse was angry at that time. If it weren''t for someone at the scene, he would have started to fight Mr. Jiang.


    Seeing this, the fat chicken quickly pulled the yellow mouse behind him and scolded the yellow mouse loudly: "are you stupid? Do you dare to talk to Mr. Jiang like this? Don''t you know the rules of the Qinglong club! Apologize to Mr. Jiang quickly!"


    After being scolded loudly by the fat chicken, Huang mouse apologized to Mr. Jiang. Mr. Jiang didn''t take these things to heart. After all, he has been a leader for so many years and has never seen any kind of people.


    "You are all the pillars of the green dragon club. It''s normal for young people to be angry, but I hope you can work well for the green dragon club in the future! I''ll take it as if it hasn''t happened this time!", Mr. Jiang looked at Huang mouse and said.


    Huang mouse was unwilling to find the fat chicken behind him. Mr. Jiang was going to officially announce that his brother was the big brother, but he was interrupted by the fat chicken.


    "Mr. Jiang, although Huang mouse is really wrong, I don''t think Aaron is any better. I suggest brother Tangkou to choose another person, so that everyone won''t have any objection!" the fat chicken looked at Mr. Jiang and said.


    Obviously, fat chicken, an old bastard, sees that yellow mouse can''t be brother Tangkou, and doesn''t want his brother to sit in brother Tangkou''s seat.


    "Today is my decision. I don''t think there is a more suitable candidate than a long in the green dragon club! What? Do you have any objection?" Mr. Jiang said, looking at the big brothers at the entrance.


    Those big brothers at the entrance of the hall are not fools. They won''t go through this muddy water for things that have nothing to do with them. How good it is to make money honestly. Why do they have to stand on the opposite side of Mr. Jiang?


    After Mr. Jiang finished, all the Tangkou brothers said they had no objection. "Since everyone has no objection, I announce that the vacant Tangkou brother seat will be taken by Aaron! It turns out that the business field in the Tangkou brother''s hand will be taken over by Aaron!"


    After Mr. Jiang finished, we were all very happy to applaud for my brother. After my brother said a few polite words, he sat down in the empty seat. After standing for so long, my brother was finally able to sit down. As a brother, I was also very happy for my brother.


    After a few casual words, Mr. Jiang announced the adjournment of the meeting, and we all went outside one after another.


    After going out, the yellow mouse went to his brother, looked at him and said with a sneer, "you can, I didn''t expect you to have such a skill!" the yellow mouse was very unwilling to the result today.


    "I''m really sorry. I made you happy today! Why don''t you come to my bar this evening? Relax?" my brother replied with a sneer at the yellow mouse.


    Yellow mouse looked at his brother and smiled coldly: "I won''t go at night if I have something to do, but don''t be happy too early. We''ll see who cries in the end!"

 Chapter 202

    "OK, take your time!" my brother said casually looking at the yellow mouse.


    Huang mouse pointed to his brother, glared at him fiercely, and then left. After Huang mouse left, we all went back respectively. In the afternoon, Mr. Jiang took his brother to take over the territory and field belonging to his brother and claimed everything belonging to him. In the evening, his brother called us out and told us to eat out.


    My brother became the big brother at the entrance of the hall. All the big brothers came to congratulate me. My brother gave a banquet in the hotel and invited us to dinner. My brother gave a banquet to all the big brothers of the whole Qinglong club, and all ten tables were full.


    My brother is the protagonist tonight. My brother has to greet people. He is very busy, so we sat down and ate. We are all very happy that our elder brother can be the eldest brother in the hall. We are happy. We naturally drank some wine. After we were full, we went back first. Anyway, there is nothing for us here.


    When I was walking on the road, Li Xiangning''s parents called me. First, they asked me how I was doing recently. Then, Li Xiangning''s parents asked me if I was still with Li Xiangning. Most of Li Xiangning''s parents thought that Li Xiangning and I had parted ways, but that''s not the case. There are still many entanglements between me and Li Xiangning, I can''t straighten it out.


    After hesitating for a while, I still said that I was still staying with Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning''s parents said that they really hoped that I could live well with Li Xiangning. The implication was to let me marry Li Xiangning and give up the steel tooth sister.


    I understand this truth, but let me give up the steel tooth girl like this. I think I can''t do it. It''s hard for me to make a choice between them.


    After a few words, Li Xiangning''s parents asked me if Li Xiangning was with me now. I said I was on the road now and called them when I got back.


    After hanging up the phone, I came to Li Xiangning''s residence. In the house I rented, I was going to go back to the residence of steel tooth sister. However, after Li Xiangning''s parents called me, I decided to come to Li Xiangning.


    After I knocked on the door, Li Xiangning came to open the door for me. Li Xiangning was wearing a sports vest, a pair of bodybuilding pants and some sweat on her brain seeds. It seems that Li Xiangning was doing yoga just now. Li Xiangning would insist on doing yoga every day. One is to keep fit, but also exercise.


    Seeing that my face was red, Li Xiangning asked me if I was drinking outside. I nodded. Li Xiangning asked me to sit down first. She went to pour me a glass of water to drink.


    After pouring me a glass of water, Li Xiangning sat down beside me. Li Xiangning looked at me and asked seriously, "don''t think I talk too much. I want to ask you again today! Do you... Do you want to be with me?"


    Undoubtedly, what Li Xiangning did for me was a multiple-choice question. I was embarrassed by how I answered it. Maybe for me, my best answer to Li Xiangning''s question is not to answer it.


    "Let''s not ask this question first!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said. I knew very well that Li Xiangning must want a result from me now. After all, all the processes were just for that result.


    "It''s all right, you can answer safely, I won''t be angry!" Li Xiangning looked at me and asked seriously. She obviously asked me to make a choice.


    "Let me tell you this, you and her are like my hands. You are the palm of my hand and she is the back of my hand. I can''t do anything to let me give up anyone!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said. Only this sentence can express my feelings.


    Li Xiangning nodded after listening to me. Li Xiangning looked at me and said seriously, "since you have said so, can I be with you? I mean, I just want to be with you. It''s okay for you to marry steel tooth sister! I just want to be with you!"


    I''m not a fool. Of course, I understand the meaning of Li Xiangning''s words very well. This is undoubtedly an injustice to Li Xiangning, but only in this way can I not give up any of them.


    After Li Xiangning finished, I didn''t say much, just nodded hesitantly.


    After drinking the water, I took a bath. After taking a bath, I directly lay down in bed and went to bed. I''m really a little sleepy in such a big night. I''ll go to bed early and have something to do tomorrow.


    As soon as I lay down in bed, steel tooth sister called me. Steel tooth sister asked me if I still went to her. She was still waiting for me. If I didn''t go, she would turn off the light and go to bed first. I said I was ready to go to bed at Li Xiangning''s side. I asked steel tooth sister to go to bed first. She had to go to work tomorrow.


    Steel tooth sister Oh, she skillfully hung up the phone and went to bed. After I hung up the phone, Li Xiangning came in in her pajamas. Li Xiangning asked me if I was talking to steel tooth sister just now. After I nodded, Li Xiangning didn''t ask much. After lifting the quilt, she got into the quilt and was ready to go to bed.


    After sleeping, Li Xiangning piled her body next to me and chatted with me, "you know, in fact, I had feelings for you when I was at school, but I was too young at that time and didn''t know how to love someone. Do you remember that I especially liked doing the right thing with you?"


    "Of course I remember those things. I guess I''ll remember them all my life. You were really unreasonable at that time. Your temper and virtue could not be described by a bad word. Anyway, I hated you very much at that time! If I could go through to the past, I would definitely clean you up. Who told your teacher to do the right thing with me!", I held the tip of Li Xiangning''s nose and looked at Li Xiangning with a smile.


    "In fact, I didn''t want to be right with you at that time. I just wanted to arouse your ideas. At that time, I was young, didn''t know much, and used the right way to arouse your ideas!" Li Xiangning looked at me with a small face and said with a smile.


    In fact, I really want to thank Li Xiangning. If it weren''t for Li Xiangning''s existence, it is estimated that there is nothing worth remembering in my youth, because my youth would be full of flavor with the proud young lady Li Xiangning.


    "I really didn''t find that I was so charming. I knew you had an unreasonable desire for me. I didn''t aim at you at the beginning. I should soak you!" I looked at Li Xiangning and farted.


    Li Xiangning sprinkled Jiao in my arms. When I looked down, I just collided with Li Xiangning''s upward looking eyes.


    Li Xiangning climbed the Internet and kissed me on the face. I looked at Li Xiangning with a smile. At this time, I don''t know if there is something wrong with her eyes. I looked at Li Xiangning and felt that Li Xiangning really had a good look. It''s not too much to say that she is like a fairy.


    After a cloud and rain, Li Xiangning skillfully lay in my arms, looked at me and said, "you take good care of yourself here, and I''ll go back in a few days!"


    Li Xiangning said she didn''t mean anything here, so she went back first. She could help her parents. She asked me to find her when I was free.


    What Li Xiangning said is unreasonable. After nodding, I said to Li Xiangning that I would send her. Li Xiangning said, "OK, but although I''m not here, you should remember to think of me. How can I give you everything! You can''t live up to me!"


    "Well, of course, but you should also remember to miss me!" I looked at Li Xiangning and smiled. After that, we looked at each other and smiled, and then went to sleep.


    After my brother became a big brother in the lobby, he did some other business in the territory belonging to him. My brother asked me to learn from him. At that time, he gave me some money to do business by myself. How can I say that being a small boss is better than working for others.


    After learning from my brother for a few days, Li Xiangning packed up her things and prepared to go back to her parents. I borrowed a car from my brother to take Li Xiangning to the station, but unexpectedly, a planned car accident happened.

 Chapter 203

    It was around 10 o''clock in the morning. I borrowed a car from my brother and was going to drive Li Xiangning to the station. The reason why I borrowed a car from my brother was just to pretend that a man as big as me would lose face.


    After loading Li Xiangning''s luggage into the trunk, Li Xiangning and I got on the bus, closed the door and prepared to go. Li Xiangning smiled and asked me, "will you drive or not? Don''t turn off the engine on the road at that time!"


    I really don''t know how to drive the car. I''m not an old driver. I learned to drive when I''m free. I''m a novice. I said to Li Xiangning, don''t worry. Although I''m not very skilled, I still have no problem driving Li Xiangning to the station.


    "I will definitely buy a good car in the future and take you for a ride!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said.


    "Well, you must inform me the first time you buy a car. I want to be the first person to take your car!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said with a smile.


    We talked and laughed and drove on the road. I drove on an open road. There were few cars on this road because the road condition was not very good. However, this road was close to the station, so I took this road.


    Just as I was driving steadily, I didn''t know where three cars suddenly burst out from behind me, one truck and the other two vans.


    The three cars lined up in parallel, not slow, and soon caught up with my car. The truck didn''t know what it meant. It soon drove behind my car, only a few meters away. The people on the car didn''t honk, so they rushed towards the car I was driving.


    I quickly changed lanes. I thought the truck was going to overtake, but the actual situation was not like this. After I changed lanes, the truck also changed lanes, and directly said goodbye to the car I was driving. That posture had the meaning of knocking over the car I was driving.


    I wanted to speed up and avoid, but it was too late. I only heard a loud bang. The car I was driving was directly hit by the truck and pushed against the railing on the side of the road. The body and the railing were rubbing, and there were sparks.


    Li Xiangning was even more frightened and screamed. The truck didn''t mean to stop. After stepping up the accelerator, he planned to hit me. The car body was flattened just now. If it was hit again, I estimated that my brother''s car would be hit into a discus, and Li Xiangning and I in the car would be hit into meat sauce.


    It was obvious that the truck was going to kill me. When I saw the truck that was going to hit again, I stepped on the accelerator to the end, and then stepped on the accelerator and sped forward. In this way, the truck could not hit me. The speed of the car was much faster than that of the truck. After I stepped on the accelerator to death, the truck was left behind by me, but it was not far from me.


    I thought it would be all right to leave the truck behind, but it''s a matter of my life. It''ll end so easily.


    The two vans that had been following the truck saw that I had thrown away the truck, accelerated and caught up with me, and soon caught up with me and kept parallel with me.


    At this time, the window of the van opened. There was a yellow hair holding a steel pipe, stretching out his head and hands, and smashing the steel pipe on the car I was driving. After being hit just now, the body was seriously damaged, and it could withstand the hammer of the steel pipe.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    I stepped on the accelerator and continued to accelerate. The yellow hair holding the steel pipe has been smashing on my brother''s car. Bang, bang, he has dented the car body in several places. The door has been directly dented by the truck and can''t be opened.


    I continued to accelerate forward, and the three cars behind the car were also chasing me. It seemed that they would not stop until they killed me.


    Soon, I was caught up again, but this time I launched an attack first. The yellow hair wanted to do the same thing again. He smashed the car with a steel pipe. I said goodbye. Seeing that I was so desperate, the yellow hair quickly retracted his head and hands inside, but his action was still a little late.


    Before his hand holding the steel pipe retracted, I said goodbye. I only heard a dull sound, and then there was a scream like killing a pig.


    "Fuck NIMA, let you smash again!", the yellow hair''s hand was severely hit by my car, and the bone should be broken. When I heard the scream of the yellow hair, I couldn''t help shouting and scolding.


    "Kill him! Kill him!" the glass on the window was broken, and I heard the yellow hair yelling angrily.


    As soon as the voice of Huang Mao fell, the two vans accelerated to my left and right sides. Before I stepped on the accelerator to accelerate, a van hit me. With a bang, the God of the car beside me was dented and came in. The car leaned towards another van under the action of inertia.


    The other van was not a good car. After working hard, it crashed into the car I was driving. The window glass of Li Xiangning was smashed and the body was dented. Li Xiangning was so frightened that she screamed loudly, and tears swirled in her eyes.


    Seeing that Li Xiangning is about to cry, I feel particularly bad, but the situation at this time is really too critical. There is still time to think about other things. Living is the most important thing at present.


    The car I was driving was sandwiched between the two vans. It was like a bumper car. I had no ability to move at all. I could only sit in the car and bear the impact on the left and right sides.


    The car was directly hit and stalled. My head was hit on the body by the vans on the left and right sides. It broke a little skin and bled. However, the crazy vans didn''t intend to end like this. They were still crashing madly.


    The van didn''t stop until it hit for a while. After stopping the impact, I looked at Li Xiangning. The car had been hit just now. I didn''t have time to look at Li Xiangning. At this time, I turned around and found that Li Xiangning had fainted and his head was bleeding. It must have been hit by the car just now.


    I wanted to wake Li Xiangning up, but I didn''t open my mouth. The truck that had been watching the play behind the car suddenly hit the car I was sitting on. I only heard a loud noise. The car was hit and flew out by the truck like a basketball. What worried me most was that Li Xiangning''s head, which had fainted, hit the sunken body again, It was bleeding and looked serious.


    There were no railings on this short section of the road. The huge impact of the truck directly crashed my car into the ground on the side of the road.


    After the car crashed to the ground, my head hit the body with inertia, and the blood flowed down my cheeks. My skin could clearly feel that my blood was warm.


    After my head was smashed for such a moment, my vision began to slowly become blurred. My strength seemed to be drained, and I had no sense of my hands and feet.


    I don''t know if this is my last moment, but what I want to do most at this time is to touch Li Xiangning''s cheek. Li Xiangning is badly hurt. I want to save her. She is such a good girl. I don''t want her to lose her life because I am so young.


    I looked at the injured Li Xiangning and wanted to open my mouth to shout Li Xiangning, but my mouth couldn''t make a sound. I could only breathe.


    If I can, I hope Li Xiangning can live, even if it is in exchange for my life.


    Thinking, my sight became more and more blurred, and the skin of my eyes became more and more heavy. Finally, I couldn''t bear it. I closed my eyes, and my eyes became dark, and my body didn''t have any perception.

 Chapter 204

    When I woke up, I was already lying on the hospital bed in the hospital. After I opened my eyes, I instinctively wanted to get up from the hospital bed, but my body had just begun to work hard. My head was as painful as being drilled in by a drill. I reached out and touched my head. Only then did I find that my head was wrapped in thick gauze, And even if I touch my head through gauze, my head hurts to death.


    But I''m grateful to God that I can get back my life. It seems that I might as well live on.


    I sat up in the hospital bed with drops on the back of my hands and bruises on my hands and feet. These bruises should have been squeezed out by the sunken God of the car when I was in the car.


    I sat up and looked at everything around me. There was sunshine outside. At this time, my brother came in from the outside of the ward. When I woke up, my brother sat next to me and asked me what happened that day. My brother also said that I had been unconscious for three days.


    I told my brother what happened that day. I remember everything clearly at that time. When I think of it, my heart trembled unconsciously. My brother and I told me what was too difficult to happen. I suddenly thought of Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning was seriously injured at that time. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    After I asked my brother, he looked at me and said with some dignity: "At that time, the hospital called me and said that you had a car accident. I rushed to the hospital immediately after receiving the phone. You and Li Xiangning were in the emergency room at that time. She was seriously injured and is still lying in the intensive care unit. The doctor said that her injury was too serious. She was rescued for the time being, but the situation is still very unstable!"


    When I heard the news, my heart was cold. I said I would go to see Li Xiangning, but my brother stopped me and I couldn''t get into the intensive care unit. It''s better to recover my injury first. It''s the most important thing I should do now.


    I''m very sad to think that Li Xiangning''s situation is so bad. If her parents call and ask, how can I answer?


    "Don''t worry too much. Now the medical technology is so developed that Li Xiangning can be cured!" my brother comforted me, but I know very well that Li Xiangning''s current situation must not be optimistic.


    My brother asked me to have a good cultivation first. At this time, the only thing I can do is to have a good cultivation. After I lay down, my brother told me that steel tooth sister had been looking for me these days. After steel tooth sister couldn''t contact me, he went to Jiangshan fat brother and asked me where I had been. I was still in a coma, so Jiangshan and fat brother didn''t tell steel tooth sister the truth and told me that I went to work in other places Yes, but such an excuse still can''t reassure steely. She has to call Jiangshan Pangge at least once a day and ask me when I can come back.


    Steel tooth sister must be worried about me now. Although I am in the hospital, I can clearly feel the worry of steel tooth sister.


    I asked my brother to bring me my mobile phone. I called sister steel teeth first. First, she never heard from me. She must be worried to death. After I called sister steel teeth and said that I was brother Han, sister steel teeth couldn''t control her mood at that time. She asked me where I had been these days, but the phone couldn''t get through and couldn''t find my person.


    I said I had something to do outside, and the mobile phone just fell into the water and broke. After listening to me, the steel tooth sister whispered and said, "why didn''t you tell others earlier? I thought you didn''t want me!"


    "How could it be? I''m afraid you don''t want me!" I tried to bear the pain in my head and said gently to the steel tooth sister as much as possible.


    I hung up after chatting with steel teeth.


    I lay down and had a good rest. At night, fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang heard that I woke up, so they bought a gift to see me,


    Jiangshan and brother Pang asked me again what happened at that time. After I said it, brother Pang said angrily, "I guess the bastard of the yellow mouse sent someone to do this! This bastard!". Brother Pang was gnashing his teeth when he kicked the name of the yellow mouse, which was not ordinary anger.


    But think carefully, the most likely thing is that Huang mouse sent someone to do it. Originally, Huang mouse had a conflict with his brother, and I am his brother''s own brother. Everything can be explained.


    But this is just our guess at that time. Even my client didn''t know the situation at that time, let alone fat brother.


    However, the reason why fat brother thinks that Huang mouse did this is actually groundless. After his brother became the big brother of the hall, people often make trouble in the new venues. Although those people are not Huang mouse''s younger brothers, it is said that Huang mouse paid for them. However, with regard to Huang mouse''s virtues like a mangy dog, even if he asked him, he could not admit these They were all made by myself. My brother didn''t want to go to find Huang mouse. Just pay more attention.


    After my brother became the big brother of Tangkou, feiji also shifted his goal from targeting brother Hu to his brother. Those new businesses his brother did were often blocked and destroyed by feiji. The old bastard of feiji was in line with yellow mouse. No wonder he would target his brother like this.


    After I was injured and hospitalized, my brother always stayed with me in the hospital. Brother Kun took care of the business and those markets.


    The doctor said it would take at least a month to recover from the injury on my head. The physical injury is not very serious, but some bruises. I can recover in ten or eight days. I especially don''t want to lie in the hospital bed. I can''t do anything in the hospital bed. I don''t know if Li Xiangning''s injury is any better.


    I stayed in the hospital for 15 days, and my brother has always been with me to take care of me. If Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang is free, he will come to the hospital to talk with me and relieve my boredom. I ask my brother to ask the doctor about Li Xiangning every day. I''m not worried about my own injury. I''m just worried about Li Xiangning, If something really happened to Li Xiangning, how can I tell her parents at that time.


    My brother went to ask the doctor. The doctor said that Li Xiangning''s situation had improved and was out of danger for the time being. However, Li Xiangning was still in a coma because of her serious injury. The doctor also said that whether Li Xiangning could wake up was fate, which means that Li Xiangning is likely to become a vegetable and can''t die but can''t live, I can only lie in the hospital bed all my life.


    Li Xiangning is such a good girl. If she really becomes a vegetable, how sad her parents should be. They only have such a baby daughter. If Li Xiangning really becomes a vegetable, it will kill her parents.


    In the first few days, I still had hope for Li Xiangning''s awakening, but after half a month in a row, Li Xiangning was still in a coma and didn''t wake up.


    This situation is not good news. Although I am worried, I can''t do anything for Li Xiangning.


    One night, steel tooth sister came to the hospital. As soon as she came in and saw my head wrapped in gauze, steel tooth sister couldn''t help crying. She sat next to me and looked at me and said, "you lied to me that you were working outside. If Jiangshan hadn''t told me, I still didn''t know you were in hospital!"


    I dried my tears for sister steel teeth. The reason why I lied to her was that I didn''t want her to worry. However, when she came, I confessed to her. I never regarded sister steel teeth as an outsider. I always regarded her as my family.


    After listening to me, sister steel teeth didn''t say anything. At this time, Jiangshan fat brother outside the ward shouted: "yellow mouse! Who TMD asked you to come! Get out of the labor and capital, or the labor and capital will let you enter the morgue today!"


    Jiangshan and brother Pang''s voice was loud. I heard them all in the ward. It''s not hard to hear what Jiangshan and brother Pang said. It''s the bastard of the yellow mouse, and the bastard of the yellow mouse is outside the ward.

 Chapter 205

    "There''s something wrong with you. I''m here to see Aaron''s brother. Why are you stopping me? I''m kind enough to visit the patient. It''s really strange these days. It''s really difficult to be a good man!" said Huang mouse to Jiangshan and fat brother with a smile.


    "Fuck NIMA, that''s why han zi looks like this. It''s a good thing for you bastard. You''re willing to come to the hospital. Do you want to die?" said fat brother fiercely. Although I''m in the ward, I can clearly feel fat brother''s anger.


    "Do you have any evidence to prove that I did it? Now this is a society that stresses the law. Everything should be based on the law. Don''t wrong good people without evidence!" Huang mouse forced the door open and came in.


    It''s not fat brother Jiangshan. They don''t want to stop Huang mouse. It''s because Huang mouse brought people. Huang mouse, a bastard, brought eight people. After he came in, her younger brothers guarded outside.


    The yellow mouse came in with a fruit basket. After coming in, the fruit basket in the yellow mouse bar was put at the head of my bed, then looked at me with a smile and said, "how''s it going? Is your body any better?"


    I looked at the smile on Huang mouse''s face, and I was very angry. I wanted to get up and kill this son of a bitch with a knife. The accident between Li Xiangning and me must have something to do with Huang mouse. Now I can be sure.


    I stared at the yellow mouse fiercely and clenched my fist. Seeing that I didn''t speak, the yellow mouse smiled and continued: "It seems that you have recovered well, but you don''t have to stare at me with such eyes. How can I say that I came to the hospital to see you this time. There is only your treatment in the whole Qinglong club. I won''t go if others invite me!"


    "You are not welcome here, you TMD get out of here!" I looked at the yellow mouse and said fiercely. As soon as I was angry, my head hurt more and more, just like a worm drilling in my head.


    "You are a patient now. The patient can''t get angry casually. What can you do if you get angry and die suddenly accidentally? Then your brother can''t die sad!" seeing that I began to sweat on my forehead, Huang mouse looked at me with special joy and said with a smile that my pain is the happiness of this bastard.


    "Sir, if you don''t have anything to do, please go out immediately and don''t disturb him to rest!" said the steel tooth girl, looking at the yellow mouse angrily when she saw me so angry.


    "Yo Yo, you''re really sensible. You''re lucky. There are many girls around you! But this is not as punctual as last time! But it''s also very beautiful. If you have such a beautiful girl to mend it for you at night, I''m sure you''ll be well soon!" Huang mouse looked at me and continued to smile. Seeing Huang mouse''s smile, I was very angry and wanted to eat his meat and drink his blood.


    "Yellow mouse, you really have a heart!" at this time, my brother came in from the outside and saw the yellow mouse in my ward. My brother looked at the yellow mouse and said angrily.


    "I heard that your brother Aaron was hospitalized, so I wanted to buy some fruit to see him. How can I say that you are also a brother at the entrance of the hall now, and I have to tie up!" the yellow mouse smiled at his brother.


    "I guess you must be very disappointed now. Someone sent a car to kill my brother. He didn''t die. You must be very uncomfortable!" my brother put the food he bought at the head of my bed. Just now my brother went out to buy food for me.


    "What you said is a little wronged. I came to see your brother with good intentions. Even if you don''t say thank you, you blame me for all the things that happened to your brother! Although you are the eldest brother of the hall now, you can''t do such wrongs!" said Huang mouse, looking at his brother unhappily.


    It''s not hard to tell from Huang mouse''s words that this bastard still has a grudge about brother Tangkou.


    "You didn''t know you were wronged, and I didn''t bother to talk to you about it, but I can tell you very clearly that people are doing it. Heaven is watching. You''d better not do it. If I find out that you''re the ghost behind your back, I''ll never let you go!" my brother looked at Huang mouse and said with a cruel face. There was murderous spirit in his eyes.


    "It''s said that there are three fires when a new official takes office. It seems that your first fire is burning on me. You don''t have to be cruel in front of me. If you have the ability, you can find it out first. I''ll wait!" Huang mouse looked at his brother and said.


    The yellow mouse glared at his brother fiercely and waved his big hand to his little brothers: "brothers, let''s go! We''re not welcome here. Let''s find another place to play!"


    After the yellow mouse left, my brother opened the rice and handed it to me. Although my hand still hurt, it was OK to eat by myself. However, when the steel tooth sister saw that there were bruises on my hand, she took the rice and fed it to me carefully.


    I''m very happy that steel tooth sister fed me, but I''m not happy at the thought of Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning has been in a coma and doesn''t know what she will look like in the end. Moreover, Li Xiangning''s treatment cost is very expensive because she didn''t find the accident vehicle. My brother is paying the medical expenses during this period, including mine.


    My brother has just become the eldest brother of the hall. He has come to some new farms and done some business. His money is nothing. Moreover, my brother''s farms and business have been blocked by fat chickens recently, and he has been losing money all the time.


    The treatment expenses of Li Xiangning and I were borrowed from brother Hu. My brother has been taking care of me and comforting me during this period, but in fact, the brother who needs the most comfort and support is my brother. I thought it would be a good thing to be a Tangkou brother, but who would know that these things will happen later.


    Among all the people, the most sad and helpless should be my brother. On the one hand, I have to find a way for the field and business under my hand. On the other hand, I have to borrow money to pay the treatment expenses of Li Xiangning and me.


    If it hadn''t been for brother Kun to tell me these things, I didn''t know. My brother never told me these things. He has always been paying silently by himself.


    Although my brother usually doesn''t smile at me, he is really the second man who is good to me in the world. The first is my father.


    I told my brother that I should leave the hospital as soon as possible. It''s no use taking it in the hospital. It''s better to leave the hospital to recover slowly. It costs so much money to stay in the hospital. My brother told me not to worry about money. He would think of a way for me.


    No matter what my brother says, I''m going to leave the hospital. I don''t want my brother to borrow money for me. Li Xiangning is worried enough.


    The next day I was discharged from the hospital. After Li Xiangning''s condition stabilized, she was transferred to an ordinary ward. Originally, I planned to take care of Li Xiangning, but steel tooth sister said that I hadn''t recovered well. Let me cultivate myself in the house. She went to the hospital to take care of Li Xiangning.


    Steel tooth sister is really a good woman. She takes care of Li Xiangning in the hospital all day. I occasionally go to the hospital to see Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning is still in a coma.


    One afternoon, sister steel teeth called me. Sister steel teeth told me that Li Xiangning had awakened. I was so excited that I couldn''t speak. I quickly hung up and rushed to the hospital.


    But when I got to the hospital, my excitement calmed down again. Although Li Xiangning opened her eyes, she didn''t have any consciousness. She wouldn''t answer if she asked her, and there was no movement in her body. I


    I was very eager to ask the doctor what was going on. The doctor said that Li Xiangning was in a vegetative state. She could open her eyes and mouth, but she didn''t realize it. The doctor said that if she took good care of her, there might be a turn for the better, but there was little hope. There were few successful cases, but not none.


    I''m really sad to see Li Xiangning like this. Li Xiangning has become a vegetable. How should I explain to her parents.

 Chapter 206

    Just when I didn''t know what to do, Li Xiangning''s parents called me. As soon as Li Xiangning''s parents opened their mouth, they asked Li Xiangning how she was now. I tried to control my feelings and told Li Xiangning''s parents in a peaceful tone that Li Xiangning was very good now. I said that Li Xiangning was living live now and it was inconvenient to answer the phone, Li Xiangning will call them when she is free.


    Li Xiangning''s parents obviously accepted my excuse. Li Xiangning''s parents asked me to take good care of Li Xiangning, and then hung up the phone. They said they were busy recently.


    Li Xiangning has become a vegetable, and the only thing I can do is to hire a professional nurse to take care of Li Xiangning in the hospital. After all, we don''t know how to take care of a vegetable.


    It is also an expense to hire nursing workers. Li Xiangning also needs money every day in the hospital, which is paid by her brother.


    I recuperated in the rental house of steel tooth sister. After a month, my injury has been much better. After that, I will work in my brother''s field. After all, Li Xiangning needs money every day. If I don''t work hard, the money from there will take care of Li Xiangning.


    In order to have money to take care of my conscience, I also borrowed more than 10000 from sister steel teeth. Although sister steel teeth said that I didn''t want to repay the money, how can I take sister steel teeth''s hard-working money? Sister steel teeth''s salary has to be sent home every month. This is her hard-earned money, and I have to pay it back.


    Although I am diligent enough to work in my brother''s field, I earn too little money. There is not much money left except my basic expenses, so I discussed with Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and planned to open a billiards room so that I can make more money.


    After discussion, we opened a billiards room in a busy street. There is also a chess and card room in the billiards room. This is also to make more money.


    Brother Jiangshan Pang is familiar with the local ruffians around here, so the billiards room we opened together has always had business, and the business is good. Later, Liu Lang set up a counter in the billiards room to sell water and snacks, so that the billiards room can make more money.


    The money for renting the facade and opening the billiards room was from Jiangshan fat brother Liu lang. I didn''t pay a penny, but all the money they earned was handed over to me. When I got the money, my eyes were sour, especially moved and wanted to cry.


    "Thank you! I... I really don''t know how to express my inner gratitude, really thank you!", I looked at Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and said, my eyes were full of tears, and my tears were about to fall.


    "Don''t cry. What does a big man look like when he cries? Take the money and treat Li Xiangning. We''ll lend it to you. If you have money, it''s not the same!" they patted me on the shoulder, looked at me and said sincerely.


    I really felt infinite emotion at that time. Guan Yihan must have accumulated virtue in my last life. Only in this life can I meet so many good brothers. It''s enough to have so many good brothers in my life!


    The billiards room was still open and had a good income every day. Although it didn''t earn much, one night, a group of people came to the billiards room, and the good billiards room was destroyed.


    That night, my fat brother Liu Lang was calculating at the counter. The things at the counter were almost sold. We were discussing what to sell. At this time, more than a dozen people came to the billiards room. We thought those people came to play billiards or cards, but it was obviously not like that.


    The faces of those people were very gloomy. They came straight to the billiard room. I stared at them carefully. I found something in their waist. I looked at their faces again. A sense of crisis hit me.


    Sure enough, when the people were about to go to the counter, they shouted, "cut them down for me!" and then they took out a bright short knife from their waist and stabbed the four of us.


    After all, we are also mixed. Of course, we are prepared. Fat brother hid several steel pipes under a billiard table. After seeing those people rushing towards us, fat brother hurried to the bottom of the billiard table and pulled out the steel pipes. We took one for self-defense.


    There are many people on the other side and few of us. Of course, we can''t fight if we fight hard, so we are ready to get out while resisting. In the final analysis, life is important. In fact, nothing is more important than life.


    Those people glared at us fiercely, and then stabbed us with the guy. We fought side by side and retreated. Fat brother looked at those people and said loudly, "we are from the Green Dragon Society. Aren''t you afraid of being retaliated by the green dragon?"


    "It''s you who killed them! Cut them down for me!" the fat man also wanted to scare them with the name of the green dragon club, but they didn''t eat this set. It was obvious that they came to us on purpose.


    We haven''t offended anyone in this area. These people may be sent by the bastard yellow mouse to kill us all, but it''s estimated that it''s difficult for them to kill us all. Although I don''t dare say how powerful, it''s not easy for one or two people to kill me. As for fat brother, Three or four people can''t get close, and Liu Lang and Jiangshan are difficult to deal with.


    Those people had a dead hand on us. They stabbed us with the guys or chopped us. We fought back as we retreated. A man tried to kill me with a knife, but I swung the steel pipe hard in my hand and slapped him in the face. I only heard a crisp sound. He was slapped to the ground by a steel pipe. I slapped several teeth off the steel pipe. People couldn''t afford it at that time.


    Fat brother is even more fierce. He is like a brown bear with angry hair. Swinging the steel pipe is a fan. The guys in those people''s hands were knocked off by the steel pipe in fat brother''s hand. An unwanted guy wanted to rush to fat brother and stab him, but he was slapped on his lower leg by fat brother''s steel pipe, which was directly interrupted by fat brother at that time, All heard the brittle sound of bones, and the lower leg was directly deformed.


    Those people dared to provoke brother Pang and shifted the target to the rest of us. They couldn''t dodge. They were scratched on their arms by a knife. At that time, the blood flowed. When they saw the blood, they looked like the bull in the bullring and saw the red cloth in the matador''s hand. They were crazy and chopped at the river and mountain.


    I stood in front of Jiangshan and asked fat brother Liu Lang to withdraw. Jiangshan was injured and there were many people on the opposite side. If we delay again, we will all die.


    "Jiangshan, you go first, and we''ll be with you soon!" I asked Jiangshan to go first. He was injured, and it didn''t work to stay, but it would drag us down.


    Jiangshan also knew the current situation and took the first step. We retreated while resisting. When we retreated to the roadside, we ran away directly. Those people were afraid of fat brother and didn''t dare to catch up.


    We escaped to a small road. At this time, I found that Pang Ge had been injured. Pang Ge said that he was accidentally stabbed in his waist when he was besieged by those people. Fortunately, the wound was not very deep, but nevertheless, Pang GE''s wound still shed a lot of blood.


    Liu Lang and I helped Jiangshan and Pangge to go to the hospital and ask the doctor to dress them first.


    In the hospital, Pang and Jiangshan bandaged their wounds. When we went back, we passed by the billiards room, but found that the billiards room was smashed into a mess. Billiards were all over the ground. All billiards billiards poles were broken, glass counters were smashed into glass dregs, and all those drinks and snacks were scattered on the ground.


    No matter how bad the billiards room is, it is also the painstaking efforts of the four of us. Seeing that the billiards room was smashed like this, our anger is self-evident.

 Chapter 207

    Brother Pang was so angry that he only clenched his teeth, but now what we have to do is to send Jiangshan and brother Pang back. After all, both of them have been injured. Good cultivation is what they should do now. As for today''s things, we will never give up.


    After sending Jiangshan and brother Pang back, I told my brother what happened tonight. My brother said he would ask someone to check it and let brother Jiangshan and brother Pang recover well first.


    My brother has done a lot of things recently. The whole person is haggard. I didn''t say much. I went back to have a rest.


    The next day after the billiards room was destroyed, Liu Lang went to clean it up again. We lost all the broken things, then paid for new ones, and then continued to operate. There was no way. The reason why Li Xiangning was so urgent was that Li Xiangning spent money every day in the hospital. If I didn''t make money, what should I do about Li Xiangning''s expenses? I couldn''t always count on my brother.


    Jiangshan and Pangge sometimes come to the billiards room to sit for a while, but their injuries are not well, so I let them have a rest first and come back after they are well.


    Three days later, my brother found out that the person who wanted to kill us that night was a fat chicken. I''m not sure that the black hands behind us were a yellow mouse and a fat chicken, but I''m sure it must be one of them.


    If the fat chicken is behind the scenes, it''s hard for my brother to deal with this matter. After all, the fat chicken is a veteran of the green dragon Association, and his power can''t be underestimated. My brother, the new Tangkou elder brother, will dare to argue with the fat chicken. Even brother Hu won''t easily tear his face with the fat chicken. Although there is a secret disagreement, brother Hu and fat chicken won''t do it directly, Both sides are somewhat afraid of each other''s power.


    Although brother Hu can''t even clean up the fat chicken, it doesn''t mean that no one can clean up the fat chicken. My brother told Mr. Jiang about these things. Maybe only Mr. Jiang can help me out.


    Mr. Jiang is more biased towards brother Hu in the Qinglong club. Naturally, he has some bias towards his brother. After learning about this, Mr. Jiang held a meeting. On the day of the meeting, I went with my brother. I won''t let Huang mouse go.


    My brother and I arrived last. When we arrived, everyone was there. Fat chicken and yellow mouse arrived early. I was angry when I saw the bastard of yellow mouse. After standing behind my brother, Mr. Jiang also arrived.


    After the incense, Mr. Jiang looked at my brother and me, then looked at all the people present and said: "I''ve heard from a long that someone has been targeting his brother recently! Besides, it''s not an outsider, it''s our own people of the Qinglong society! I won''t say more about the rules of the Qinglong society, and I won''t say more about what to do with the fight in the nest. I''m here to talk about this matter today. I want that person to stand up consciously! I''m very angry about this matter. I don''t want to mention my name."


    After Mr. Jiang finished, the people at the bottom were talking about who they were. However, although the people at the bottom were talking, no one came forward to admit it. The bastard Huang mouse was even more calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Huang mouse, as far as I know, you and a long have the deepest resentment in the Qinglong club. What do you want to say?" Mr. Jiang said angrily looking at Huang mouse.


    "What do I have to say? He has become a Tangkou elder brother. I didn''t become it. Do I have to congratulate him on becoming a Tangkou elder brother?", Huang mouse has no respect for Mr. Jiang and looks at Mr. Jiang very arrogantly.


    "It''s needless to say congratulations, but you can''t stab him in the back. I heard that you sent someone to drive and hit Aaron''s brother more than a month ago. The girl of Aaron''s brother is still lying in the hospital. Also, just a few days ago, a group of people came to Aaron''s brother''s billiards room. They were almost hacked alive. Are they the people you sent behind your back?" , Mr. Jiang looked at the yellow mouse and asked. Mr. Jiang''s face became ugly.


    "Mr. Jiang, we all know that you are partial to Aaron, but you can''t just wrong me. You have to have evidence for what you say here and there. You can''t say what you say! Tell the truth there!" the yellow mouse played a rogue again. It''s really shameless for this bastard to dare to do it or not.


    Mr. Jiang hasn''t spoken yet. At this time, my brother stood up, looked at the yellow mouse and said solemnly, "you want the evidence again, right? Well, I''ll bet you that if I can show the evidence, I''ll kill you today! If I can''t show it, I''ll give you my life and let you sit in the seat of brother Tangkou?"


    After seeing what my brother said, those big brothers at the entrance of the hall looked at it with a smile. They were waiting to see a good play. Anyway, these things had nothing to do with them. Whoever lost or won did no harm to their interests.


    "Why should I gamble with you! If you have evidence, take it out!" said the yellow mouse, looking at his brother, but it''s not hard to hear from his tone that the bastard is actually a little guilty, which proves that those things have something to do with him.


    "Yellow mouse, does this have anything to do with you? If it has something to do with you, you can admit it quickly!" said the hall brothers.


    Brother Hu just smiled and said nothing. After the yellow mouse said this, his brother looked at the yellow mouse and continued, "you don''t have to play rogue with me like this. I''ll just say one word. If you wait for me to show evidence, you''ll never leave alive today! Do it yourself!"


    I know what my brother is doing these days. In fact, my brother doesn''t have any so-called evidence. The reason why he did this is actually gambling, but the chip is a little heavy. However, from the situation on the scene, my brother won the bet, and the yellow mouse has shown his feet.


    The fat chicken looked at the table without expression. After looking at the fat chicken, the yellow mouse looked at everyone present and said: "Yes, I did these things. I was very angry that I didn''t become a big brother at that time, but Aaron couldn''t move again, so I turned my goal to his brother! But the people under my hands were really rubbish, and driving didn''t kill Aaron''s brother! Later, Aaron''s brother opened a billiards room, and I sent someone to kill them, no Their strength was a little beyond my expectation. My people didn''t kill them! "


    Huang mouse was surprisingly calm and explained all this clearly.


    At that time, I really wanted to kill the bastard Huang mouse directly, but I wasn''t qualified enough in the conference room of the green dragon club.


    It was surprising that Huang mouse could explain all this so clearly. After Huang mouse finished speaking, brother Hu stood up and looked at Mr. Jiang and said, "Mr. Jiang, you know the rules of our Qinglong society. Bastards like Huang mouse should be killed directly! Make an example to others!"


    At this time, the fat chicken said, "Mr. Jiang, although the yellow mouse has something wrong, he has also worked for the green dragon club. He has no credit or hard work in the green dragon club. It can be said that the yellow mouse has paid no less in the green dragon club than Guan Yilong! If he kills the yellow mouse, it may be difficult to convince the public!"


    "That''s just you don''t want to be alone! I can''t wait!" said brother Hu, looking at the fat chicken. Brother Hu was very angry after hearing these things, but he hasn''t had a chance to express his evil spirit. Today, he finally has this chance. Of course, brother Hu won''t let go easily.


    "You don''t have to quarrel. Drive the yellow mouse out of the green dragon club. All the money he earns from his business and market will be given to a long! That''s it!" Mr. Jiang looked at the yellow mouse and said.


    The yellow mouse didn''t care. At this time, his brother looked at the yellow mouse and said blandly, "in fact, I don''t have any evidence. I just want to make a bet, but it seems that you are good for nothing except playing tricks behind your back. You don''t even have the courage to bet!"

 Chapter 208

    After listening to his brother, Huang mouse''s face became extremely angry, but he couldn''t get angry, so he had to hold it. The way Huang mouse wanted to get angry but couldn''t get angry was really too fast.


    After the meeting, Huang mouse was removed from the Qinglong club by Mr. Jiang. From then on, there was no such person as Huang mouse in the Qinglong club.


    Although Mr. Jiang will expel the yellow mouse from Qinglong as a punishment, such punishment is far from calming our anger. The son of a bitch, yellow mouse, knows that we won''t let him go so easily, so he has been hiding around the fat chicken, so we can''t start. If we had a chance, we would have killed the yellow mouse.


    Mr. Jiang gave his brother all the money from the business and market under Huang mouse''s hand, and his brother gave me all the money. I spent all the money on Li Xiangning.


    When I am free, I will go to the hospital to see Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning still has no consciousness and just lies down quietly. However, I always think Li Xiangning can hear what I said to her, so I will sit next to Li Xiangning and chat with her when I am free. Although I have only talked to myself, I still enjoy repeating it.


    The doctor said that Li Xiangning has a 30% chance of waking up within half a year. If Li Xiangning can''t wake up within half a year, it''s likely that she won''t wake up. Even if Li Xiangning wakes up within half a year, the doctor can''t guarantee that there will be no sequelae.


    As for the side of Li Xiangning''s parents, I try to drag with lies. If I tell them the truth, they will not stand it.


    After Huang mouse was expelled from the green dragon club, his brother has been looking for opportunities to kill him. It is also a disaster to keep such bastards. However, Huang mouse has been hiding under the shelter of fat chickens, or he refused to show up, so that his brother has been unable to start, but his brother has been looking for opportunities.


    The emperor is worthy of his heart. My brother finally found out the address of the yellow mouse. After finding out the address of the yellow mouse, we are ready to kill the yellow mouse. The son of a bitch got Li Xiangning and hasn''t woken up yet. I must avenge him!


    After the guys were ready, we got into the car. Brother and brother Kun took the lead this time and took a total of more than 50 of us to kill the yellow mouse at one fell swoop.


    Huang mouse now lives in a residential building. The residential building has been very old for a long time. We took a car downstairs. After getting off, the big guy scolded and began to pick up the guy, ready to go upstairs to kill Huang mouse''s son of a bitch.


    But we all just got out of the car, but the yellow mouse came out of an alley and just met us. It''s really a narrow road. I pointed to the yellow mouse and shouted fiercely: "yellow mouse, labor and capital want your life today!"


    After that, I was ready to take the guy up to kill the yellow mouse, but the yellow mouse was very calm. After listening to me, the yellow mouse looked at his brother and said calmly, "I knew you wouldn''t let me go according to your personality. If I didn''t die, you wouldn''t give up!"


    "Now that you know everything, you can die obediently and I will give you a happy!" said my brother coldly, looking at the yellow mouse.


    "I know you want my life, and I know you''ll kill me today! But do you think I know your whereabouts and I''ll sit and wait to die so obediently?", a smile appeared on Huang mouse''s face after he said that. Huang mouse didn''t mix up on the first day, and waiting to die was not his style.


    Seeing Huang mouse''s cruel smile, I vaguely felt something bad.


    At this time, the yellow mouse clapped his hands, and out of the alley came a large group of people, all with guys in their hands, looking at us one by one, like a hungry wolf waiting for a long time to meet the new prey.


    There are a lot of people in that large group, at least hundreds, more than twice the total number of us. Previously, we were going to kill the yellow mouse, but it seems that we are brother sheep like a tiger and send ourselves to the door.


    Seeing so many people behind the yellow mouse, the faces of brother and brother Kun became dignified.


    "Guan Yilong, you think I''ll wait for you to kill me so honestly. Didn''t you really want to kill me? Come on, I can''t wait. I want to see whether you kill me or I kill you today!" Huang mouse''s face became gloomy and looked at his brother fiercely.


    It turned out that Huang mouse deliberately leaked his address. He just wanted his brother to know his address so that his brother could bring someone to kill him. He could also set up an ambush and wait for us to take the bait.


    Huang mouse didn''t mix up on the first day. He knew that his brother had just secured his seat as the eldest brother at the entrance of the hall, and all the people under his hand had to be sent out to take care of the business. For a time, his brother wouldn''t call so many people to kill him, so Huang mouse called all the people he could call to ambush. Of course, there are not many people that the yellow mouse can call. The reason why the yellow mouse can call so many people is that some of them are fat chickens, which are sent to the yellow mouse to deal with his brother.


    "Why? Seeing how many people on my side dare not move?", the yellow mouse looked at his brother and said very arrogantly. His brother didn''t speak. At this time, the yellow mouse took a guy from the hands of the people next to him, and then looked at his brother and said fiercely: "since you won''t do it, don''t blame me!"


    "Brothers, cut them to death!" yelled the yellow mouse fiercely. Then he took the guy first and chopped at his brother. Without any slack, he took the guy and the yellow mouse and cut them there.


    We are fighting with those people called by yellow mouse. Their number is more than ours. On average, we need to fight two at a time, but it''s not easy to fight two at a time.


    The people called by the yellow mouse saw that we had only such a few people, and their momentum immediately became high. They rushed at us in a murderous manner. The two brothers in front of me were cut down to the ground three or two times. At that time, they were out of breath and hung up directly.


    Soon, the target of those people also shifted to me. I resisted with the guy, but the other party took the advantage. I was soon injured. I was cut off on my arm, and the blood flowed. The cut hand slowly lost its strength, and the other party''s killing potential was booming. One by one, I was like a shark smelling the blood, and I was crazy fighting with the guy.


    Jiangshan Liu Lang fat brother is no better than me. The injuries on Jiangshan and fat brother have not been completely cured. This time, several more wounds have been added to him.


    "You go quickly! One can live is another!" brother Kun took the guy and cut back all the people in front of the river and mountain, and said loudly to us.


    "Brother, what about you!" Jiangshan looked at brother Kun and refused to leave.


    "Leave me alone, you go first! I''ll cut you off!" brother Kun looked at Jiangshan and said loudly. Just as brother Kun was talking to Jiangshan, brother Kun was cut on his back.


    "Let''s go! Do you want to stay and be hacked to death?" brother Kun pushed aside the river and mountain, and then continued to chop with those people with the bloody guy.


    When my brother saw us being chased and hacked, he was cut by the yellow mouse on his arm when he was distracted. The injured brother was the opponent of the yellow mouse. He was cut back by the yellow mouse and the guy couldn''t hold it steadily.


    Seeing the fallen brothers, the injured brother and brother Kun, I know very well that if we fight again, we will all die here.


    As soon as I was cruel, I took the guy to cut back the two people chasing me, and then hurried to the parked van.


    I quickly opened the door to start the car, but as soon as I got into the driver''s seat, someone rushed towards me and smashed the window glass of the van. It seems that there is something wrong with the van and it can''t start all the time.


    After the window glass of the van was cut to pieces, those people cut it at me with guys.

 Chapter 209

    I was also worried to see that the bright guy was about to cut off my head, but now the most important thing is to start the car quickly, or we will all die. I was everyone''s only hope to escape.


    Thanks to the blessing of second master Guan, the car finally started at this critical juncture. The knives that those people cut at me were also cut on the body, not on me. I rushed to Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang with my car.


    At this time, Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang was surrounded by people, "fuck NIMA, kill you bastards!". I stepped on the accelerator and hit the people who surrounded Jiangshan. I only heard a bang, and the van knocked down several people, breaking a hole in the encirclement circle surrounding Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang.


    I opened the door, looked at Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and said loudly, "get in the car!"


    Fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang quickly got into the car. I drove the car to save my brother. After his brother was cut by the yellow mouse, his combat effectiveness decreased greatly, and he was kicked to the ground like a leather ball by the yellow mouse.


    "Do you have any last words to say? I''ll do it if I don''t!" said the yellow mouse. He was about to stab his brother lying on the ground with the guy. I saw that I stepped up the accelerator and hit the yellow mouse.


    "Go to hell!" I yelled at the yellow mouse in front of the car, but when the yellow mouse saw me driving and crashing past, he dodged and avoided the threatening van.


    After I stopped the car, fat brother helped his brother into the van. At this time, Jiangshan anxiously pointed to brother Kun and looked at me and said, "Hanzi, come on! Go save my brother, they''ll chop him to death!" Jiangshan was so anxious that he was about to cry, and his eyes were full of tears.


    It''s hard for me to understand Jiangshan''s mood, so I stepped on the accelerator and hurried to rescue brother Kun. At this time, brother Kun is being cut around. His body is full of blood. There are countless large and small wounds. Brother Kun may die a little later.


    When I turned around, brother Kun was kicked to the ground, and then those people took the guy hungry to eat and cut at brother Kun. I stepped on the accelerator and rushed over. At that critical moment, I knocked over all the people in front of brother Kun.


    Jiangshan hurried up to help brother Kun get on the bus. Brother Kun was full of blood. Less than a minute after getting on the bus, he passed out of a coma. Jiangshan was very anxious and asked me to drive to the hospital. After I drove out of the downstairs, I drove the car directly to a hospital.


    Brother Kun was pushed to the emergency room at that time. We were bandaging the wound. After bandaging the wound, we all waited outside the emergency room. My brother blamed himself and said that brother Kun would be fine if he hadn''t been anxious to revenge yellow mouse.


    We didn''t mean to blame our brother. This is the result. There''s nothing to blame. We chose this road ourselves.


    Brother took more than 50 people at that time, but now there are only six of us, and we don''t know what happened to brother Kun.


    Jiangshan sat outside the emergency room, crying like a child. We all comforted him and told him not to worry, but at this moment, the comforting words were too pale.


    About four or five hours later, brother Kun was finally pushed out of the emergency room. The doctor said that brother Kun was seriously injured and stabilized for the time being, but he still needed to be kept in hospital for observation. After hearing the news, we were still worried.


    After guarding brother Kun in the hospital for one night, we went back to rest the next day. We didn''t sleep all night and everyone was sleepy. Jiangshan said he would stay to take care of brother Kun. Let''s go to rest first.


    In the afternoon, brother Kun woke up. After more than a month of cultivation, brother Kun''s body recovered almost.


    Since he was defeated by the yellow mouse, my brother has been greatly weakened. There are so many fewer brothers at hand, which means the decline of power. The son of a bitch of fat chicken is often bad for my brother. Many businesses that my brother has negotiated have been spoiled by fat chicken.


    Huang mouse was very arrogant after defeating his brother that time. He often showed up outside, such as going to bars and taking a sauna.


    Recently, I heard that Huang mouse started a drug business with the help of fat chicken and made a lot of money. The Qinglong club has regulations that do not allow him to do such business. Brother Hu said that the old bastard of fat chicken wanted to do drug business for a long time, but he can only sigh at the rules. This time, Huang mouse was expelled from the Qinglong club, ostensibly punishing Huang mouse, But who can say it''s not the fat chicken, the old Wang''s eight eggs.


    Think carefully, many things should be set by the bastard of fat chicken. Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy.


    A month later, brother Kun''s body recovered from the scars, but Li Xiangning was still the same. There was no change at all. Li Xiangning''s parents were not very busy these days. They often called me and asked me what Li Xiangning was doing now. They didn''t answer the phone. I was always answering.


    At first, I lied that Li Xiangning was busy with live broadcasting, but this lie was used more times, so it didn''t work. Li Xiangning''s parents began to doubt me and whether I had done bad things to Li Xiangning.


    I could prevaricate at the beginning, but as time went by, Li Xiangning''s parents became more and more worried about Li Xiangning, especially they didn''t even hear Li Xiangning''s voice, which made them more worried.


    Finally, under the questioning of Li Xiangning''s parents, I explained the real situation to Li Xiangning''s parents. I said that Li Xiangning had a car accident with me the day she came. Now she hasn''t woken up and has become a vegetable.


    This news was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Li Xiangning''s parents. Li Xiangning''s mother almost fainted at that time. On the same day, Li Xiangning''s parents took a car to the county to visit Li Xiangning. After I picked them up, I took them to the hospital.


    Seeing the good Li Xiangning lying on the hospital bed, she had no consciousness at all. Li Xiangning''s mother cried and cried very sad. Li Xiangning''s mother cried and called Li Xiangning in Li Xiangning''s ear, but Li Xiangning didn''t respond at all.


    Seeing Li Xiangning''s mother so sad, my heart is also sour and uncomfortable. "Uncle and aunt, I''m to blame for all these things! If it weren''t for me, Xiangning wouldn''t be like this. If you''re not comfortable, take it out on me!"


    "Things are already like this. It''s useless to say anything! Xiangning and I are already here. What can Xiangning do in the future?" Li Xiangning''s father said this with tears in his eyes and choked in his voice.


    I looked at Li Xiangning''s parents and said seriously, "don''t worry, uncle and aunt, I will take good care of Xiang Ning all my life. If she wakes up, I will marry her and treat her well in the future. If she doesn''t wake up, I will take care of her until I can''t take care of her! I promise you!"


    After hearing what I said, Li Xiangning''s parents finally had a little comfort in their hearts.


    "If you can really do this, we are very happy. Your uncle and aunt don''t blame you. No one wants to have a car accident. Since everything is like this, we can only accept it," Li Xiangning''s father looked at me and said calmly.


    I didn''t tell Li Xiangning''s parents that the car accident was caused by yellow mice. If they knew that Li Xiangning was implicated by me, they wouldn''t be so calm and must hate me.


    After sitting beside Li Xiangning for a while, Li Xiangning''s parents took a bank card from their pocket and handed it to me. Li Xiangning''s father said that Li Xiangning had to spend money every day in the hospital, and it was not easy for me to make money. Their bank card didn''t have much money, but they could help a little, so they took it to me to take care of Li Xiangning.


    Indeed, Li Xiangning spent money every day in the hospital. If it weren''t for her brother''s support, I would have borne such a large fee there, so I wouldn''t be polite and took the bank card.


    Looking at Li Xiangning lying on the hospital bed, I felt more guilty. I had implicated her, and I didn''t know when she would wake up.

 Chapter 210

    Li Xiangning''s parents accompanied Li Xiangning in the hospital for more than a week, but no amount of company is futile for Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning''s situation is still not getting any better. Li Xiangning''s parents can''t keep Li Xiangning all the time. They will go to work in the countryside. Before leaving, they specially asked me to take good care of Li Xiangning in the hospital.


    I also want to take care of Li Xiangning wholeheartedly in the hospital, but how can I afford Li Xiangning''s treatment expenses if I don''t earn money? I also hired a nurse to take care of Li Xiangning. If a nurse takes care of Li Xiangning, I''ll go to earn money.


    After the billiards room was smashed, there was no business for some time, but it gradually improved. Business slowly improved. Many gangster students and local ruffians played billiards and cards in the billiards room we opened.


    After the bastard Huang mouse was expelled from the Qinglong club, he rose step by step and made a lot of money after doing the drug business. However, although the money from the business is very fast, the risk to be borne is also very high. If he is caught, he will have to squat in the Bureau. Once squatting, he will have to be for many years, and he may be shot directly at the highest. I heard that the son of a bitch of yellow mouse is doing a lot of drug business and has been shot, but unfortunately, the cop hasn''t noticed yellow mouse.


    After being defeated by the yellow mouse last time, my brother has lost his troops. If you want to kill the yellow mouse, you have to bet all your bets on the cop and let the cop kill the bastard of the yellow mouse.


    However, in the final analysis, few of the mixed road''s hands are clean, and my brother doesn''t dare to risk drawing the note''s attention to himself, so I can only let go of killing the yellow mouse for the time being.


    Huang mouse became more and more arrogant. A few days ago, he invited the Tangkou brothers who had a good relationship with fat chickens in the green dragon club to drink wine, and they were still in a very high-end club. I heard that many people went there at that time.


    However, even if the yellow mouse is so arrogant, we can''t do anything about him. My brother''s power is seriously damaged. If we go to fight the yellow mouse at this time, we will undoubtedly kill ourselves with an egg.


    But both my brother and I hate the yellow mouse. If the son of a bitch doesn''t die for a day, our resentment won''t dissipate. But now my brother has lost his troops and can only wait for an opportunity to kill the yellow mouse at one fell swoop.


    I don''t know if God pity us. The opportunity really appeared.


    On the day after tomorrow, the fat chicken, the old Wang eight egg, will have a birthday party. At that time, they will invite the big brothers of the green dragon club to attend. Of course, it''s impossible for fat chicken to invite brother tiger, but that''s not the point. The point is that the bastard yellow mouse will go there.


    This is an opportunity for us. My brother borrowed some hands from brother Hu, and then called all the people who could be called under his hands. My brother asked us all to prepare for the birthday party of the fat chicken, the old Wang eight egg.


    As for what my brother thinks, we don''t know. We can only obey the arrangement to prepare, and we don''t know what my brother thinks. We didn''t let us prepare the guy. At that time, we were very depressed. There was no guy. How could we kill the bastard of yellow mouse? But if my brother didn''t let us bring the guy, we didn''t bring it.


    Soon it was the day of the birthday party. My brother took more than 100 of us to the restaurant where the fat chicken gave a banquet. We were stopped by the men who watched the door of the fat chicken as soon as we got outside the restaurant.


    "You have some immorality? I brought my brothers to celebrate brother chicken, but you stopped us outside! What do you mean?" my brother said angrily looking at the two men of fat chicken.


    "Don''t be surprised, brother long. You can come to celebrate. I''m sure brother Ji is very happy, but brother Ji can order. People who don''t have an invitation don''t want to put it in. Do you have an invitation? If not, you can only invite it back!", the two men of fat chicken spoke very impolitely. After all, brother Hu and fat chicken have a festival on his head. Of course, fat chicken''s men won''t give his brother any face.


    "I really don''t have an invitation, but I''ll put my words here today. I have to go in today. Don''t blame me if you don''t get out of the way!" after my brother said that, the two men of fat chicken were a little afraid. After all, our more than 100 people are not a setup. We can beat them into meat in minutes.


    "Brother long, I''ll inform you first! Don''t make it difficult for me!" after the two men of fat chicken said that, my brother nodded and signaled that they could go in to inform.


    My brother took us to stand outside the restaurant and wait. Soon, the yellow mouse, fat chicken and some big brothers at the entrance of the green dragon club came out of the restaurant.


    When the yellow mouse saw his brother, he smiled and said, "why? I still want to bring people to make trouble today!"


    "No, I''m going to bring someone to kill you today!" the elder brother looked at the yellow mouse and sneered. The yellow mouse listened to his elder brother, looked at us behind him, and then resumed his smile.


    After the fat chicken came out with a big belly, he looked at his brother and said calmly, "Aaron, this is my birthday today. I advise you not to make trouble with me! Let''s talk about it later!". The words of the fat chicken actually have another meaning. He means that he is not afraid of his brother. If his brother dares to make trouble here, he will not give his brother face, He''s not afraid of his brother.


    "Brother chicken, I was going to celebrate you today, but I changed my mind after seeing the yellow mouse. I just want to make trouble today. If necessary, I can see some blood today!" my brother said coldly looking at the fat chicken.


    "Guan Yilong! You''re really kind. You''re lucky that you didn''t kill you last time. You have to come to the door this time! I promise you won''t have such good luck to leave this time!", Huang mouse said and made a phone call.


    Soon, a large group of people came with guys. These people were obviously arranged by yellow mouse. As soon as yellow mouse''s phone rang, they came with guys.


    Huang mouse called a large group of people, at least more than 200. They filled the outside of the restaurant, and they all came with guys. They were obviously prepared. Of course, among these 200 people, in addition to the hands of the yellow mouse, there are many hands of fat chickens.


    "Guan Yilong, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to really come! There''s a way in heaven. You don''t go, and there''s no door in hell. You break in!" Huang mouse looked at his brother and said arrogantly. He thought he was in control of the victory.


    "Of course I know you''ve been waiting for me for a long time! But do you think I''ll die obediently since I know you''ve been waiting for me for a long time? I must have left a good hand!" my brother sneered at the yellow mouse.


    Yellow mouse saw his brother''s sudden sneer. His face was suspicious, but soon yellow mouse changed another expression, looked at his brother fiercely and said, "I don''t care what card you left, you don''t want to go when you come today!"


    "This is a matter between you two. It''s not convenient for us to say more. We''ll go first. You two are free!" the fat chicken left a smile and took those big brothers in.


    Those Tangkou eldest brothers usually collude with fat chickens, so they didn''t say much. They followed fat chickens into the restaurant.


    "Brother chicken, wait a minute. Since I''m here, I have to give some gifts." after that, my brother took a red envelope from his pocket and handed it to the fat chicken.


    "No, you''d better save it for the underworld!" the fat chicken waved his hand and walked in without looking back.


    The yellow mouse just wanted the people behind him to cut us to death. At this time, his phone rang. The yellow mouse who answered the phone had a particularly ugly face, like a black line on his face after eating a lump of shit.

 Chapter 211

    "I said, I won''t come to the door and die so obediently! I left a good hand!" my brother looked at the yellow mouse and sneered. The yellow mouse is mute now. He can''t say how hard he is to eat Coptis chinensis. The angry yellow mouse looked at his brother and shouted fiercely, "cut them down for me!"


    Huang mouse''s words haven''t been said yet. At this time, brother Hu and Mr. Jiang came in a black Mercedes Benz. After Mr. Jiang and brother Hu got off the bus, Mr. Jiang looked at the people with Huang mouse''s skills, pointed to the guys in their hands, looked at them and said blandly, "isn''t today a fat chicken''s birthday party? What are you doing?"


    Mr. Jiang''s indifference carries an unspeakable dignity. After Mr. Jiang said so, they all received the guys in their hands behind them, and then bowed their heads without speaking.


    At this time, the fat chicken heard that Mr. Jiang was coming and hurried out to meet Mr. Jiang. When he saw Mr. Jiang coming, the fat chicken quickly came out with a smile, "Mr. Jiang, why are you here? You should have told me before you came."


    "If brother Hu hadn''t told me that I didn''t know your birthday today, you should have told our younger generation about your birthday. I''d better come and join in the fun, but I saw this situation when I came. What''s the matter!" Mr. Jiang pointed to the guys in the hands of those people behind Huang mouse and said to the fat chicken.


    "Ah long didn''t bring so many people to prepare for trouble. I asked the yellow mouse to call people!" fat chicken, an old bastard, is not a fool. He quickly shifted the responsibility to his brother.


    "Brother chicken, you''ve wronged someone. I''ll bring everyone to congratulate you. My little brothers admire you very much and want to come to celebrate your birthday. How can you say that we''re here to make trouble?" after that, my brother deliberately spread his hand and said that we didn''t bring any guys. How could we be here to make trouble?


    "Well, well, I don''t want to take care of your affairs. Put your guys away quickly. Long, since you''re here to celebrate the birthday of the fat chicken, let''s go in and have dinner together!" after Mr. Jiang said that, Huang mouse took all those people away, and his brother went in to have dinner with brother Hu.


    As for us little brothers, of course, we hurried back to wash and sleep. Brother Kun took us back. On the way, Jiangshan asked brother Kun curiously why my mother came here today. First, there was no yellow mouse and second, there was no trouble. This is tantamount to doing nothing.


    Brother Kun took a look at the country and told us the whole story. The reason why my brother brought us to celebrate the fat chicken''s birthday tonight was actually intentional, because there were spies bought by yellow mouse in my brother''s little brother, that is to say, yellow mouse knew all our actions. The last thing is an example.


    My brother took us to prepare for trouble, but in fact, these were all for Huang mouse. Huang mouse knew that we were going to make trouble. Of course, he wouldn''t slack off. He quickly summoned as many people as possible at the first time and asked fat chicken for a lot of people to catch us all.


    This is what my brother wanted. When Huang mouse called people, there were not many guards in his drug dens. My brother had discussed with brother Hu in advance. We went out to the restaurant where the fat chicken was located. Just brother Hu called the note and asked it to destroy all Huang mouse''s drug dens.


    After Huang mouse''s drug dens were destroyed, brother Hu called Mr. Jiang to attend the fat chicken''s birthday party to help us out. After all, Huang mouse was already angry at that time. If Mr. Jiang didn''t arrive in time, the angry Huang mouse would never let any of us leave alive.


    The whole plan is particularly coherent, but the timing is very important. I can''t find any words to describe it except that my brother plans strategies.


    It is said that Huang mouse''s drug dens hid a lot of drugs. After being destroyed by the cops, Huang mouse lost tens of millions. We were not generally happy to know the news. After we went back, we went to KTV to sing and celebrate.


    After we had fun in the KTV, my brother came out of the restaurant. My brother was not ready to celebrate, but directly drove to a small dilapidated house. We followed him at that time. Anyway, it was a long night and we couldn''t find anything to do.


    After getting off, my brother opened the door of the small broken house. There were yellow lights in the small broken house. There were two strong men staring at a man tied to a chair.


    The two strong men saw that their brother came and said hello to his brother and went out. His brother went straight to the man. His face was particularly ugly. It can be seen that his brother was very angry at this time.


    The man cut a board inch head, a beard, a strong body, all muscles. But when the bearded man saw his brother, he was like a ghost. Like a child, he was almost scared to cry. Looking at his brother, he begged: "brother long, it''s all my fault. For the sake of me following you for so long, let me go!"


    "You''ve been with me for nearly three years. I haven''t treated you badly in these three years. I''ll give you the money making business. You stole the money twice. I just said you two words, but you betrayed me like that!" said my brother, with a murderous intention on his face.


    "Last time I called all of you to kill the yellow mouse together, but you left the team temporarily and said it was urgent for your family. At that time, I let you go without much thought, but later I heard my brother say that you didn''t go home and went to the foot bath shop to find a girl after making a phone call!" my brother was very angry when he said this. Indeed, If you are betrayed by your trust, no matter who you are, you will be very angry.


    The more he said, the more angry he became. He grabbed the man with beard by the collar, looked at him and said fiercely, "it''s because you informed the yellow mouse that so many brothers were hacked to death! Xiao Kun almost couldn''t wake up in the hospital, but now you want me to let you go. Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Tell me the truth, what benefits did the yellow mouse give you and make you betray me?" my brother asked after calming down his mood and looking at the man with beard.


    The bearded man was scared to tears by his brother. He dared to tell him half a lie. He truthfully told him that Huang mouse gave him 500000 yuan and asked him to tell Huang mouse about his brother''s movements at any time. Unable to resist the temptation, he accepted Huang mouse''s money and did something for Huang mouse. Huang mouse also promised that he would give him 500000 yuan as long as his brother died, So he was eager for his brother to be killed by the yellow mouse. It''s a pity that his brother didn''t die, but it''s hard for him to say tonight.


    "Five hundred thousand, right? Well, take out five hundred thousand and I''ll let you go today!" my brother said blandly looking at the man with beard.


    The bearded man asked, really? Brother nodded. When the man saw his brother nodding, he asked his brother to take out a bank card from his pocket and tell him the password.


    Brother handed the bank card to brother Kun, looked at brother Kun and said, "Xiao Kun, you go to my account tomorrow to add 500000 and send all the money to the relatives of the dead brother!"


    My brother is still very loyal, which is also the reason why my brother was very angry after being betrayed.


    After brother Kun accepted the bank card, his brother asked someone to draw some gasoline out of the car, and then poured it all on the man with beard without hesitation.


    "Brother long, you said you would let me go. Please, brother long, spare my life!" the man with beard looked at his brother and begged.


    "I mean, I''ll let you go, but the dead brothers don''t want to let you go! Go down and plead with them yourself." after my brother said that, he called us out, lit a cigarette and threw it into the small broken house.


    After a while, the small broken house lit a raging fire, which burned more and more fiercely with the scream.

 Chapter 213

    Steel teeth sister usually plays some role-playing games with me to increase interest, but I am basically hollowed out by steel teeth sister every time, and things that can''t get out of bed often happen, but men will never be bored with men and women, and Shi Geng wants to continue.


    Besides the yellow mouse, after the yellow mouse''s dens were destroyed by the cops, the yellow mouse suffered heavy losses. I heard that the yellow mouse was caught and asked by the cops, but the cunning yellow mouse soon came out of the Bureau. He never admitted that the drug matter had something to do with him, and the cops didn''t have enough evidence, so they had to let him go.


    The heavy loss of the yellow mouse''s hatred for his brother is becoming stronger and stronger, but the cop has been secretly staring at the yellow mouse. Although the yellow mouse wants to revenge his brother, he has never had a chance.


    The yellow mouse can be said to be the confidant of the fat chicken. The reason why the yellow mouse can make drugs so big is also supported by the fat chicken. The yellow mouse has suffered heavy losses. In other words, the fat chicken has suffered heavy losses. Fat chicken doesn''t give his brother a good face on weekdays, and even often sends people to destroy his brother''s business and farm.


    Of course, my brother is very unhappy about this, but the fat chicken is an elder of the green dragon club, and there is no evidence to prove that those things are arranged by the fat chicken. It will never be admitted just by talking about the fat chicken. This old bastard is very skilled and not easy to deal with.


    But the elder brother and the yellow mouse have completely torn their faces, and the fat chicken has been protecting the yellow mouse. Of course, conflict is inevitable.


    After my brother and brother Hu said this, of course, brother Hu was very angry. How can I say that my brother is also brother Hu''s son-in-law now? Of course, the fat chicken will not be happy for his son-in-law.


    After discussing with his brother, brother Hu decided to destroy the fat chicken farm. The fat chicken sends people to make trouble in his brother''s farm so brazenly on weekdays, but he can''t be used to him all the time. It''s time to give him some color to see.


    Brother, as a big brother at the entrance of the hall, of course, it''s inconvenient to come forward in person. This matter was left to us to solve. After calling Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang, we took some brothers to a foot bath shop under the name of fat chicken.


    The farms under the name of fat chicken are not serious. The foot bath shop we went to is not a serious foot bath shop. Of course, it can also have a foot bath, but what people like most is the other businesses inside.


    There were more than a dozen of us. After we went in, a middle-aged woman began to entertain us and asked us if we would like other services besides foot bath? For example, talk about life and ideals with the girls here.


    Of course, we all know about this. After all, this is not the first time to play. Looking at the middle-aged woman, fat brother said proudly, "aren''t you nonsense? We came here specially to chat with your girls and call out all the beautiful girls here. We have two brothers and we don''t need money!"


    The middle-aged woman would have liked it at that time. The foot bath shop was not big, and there were not so many girls in it. The middle-aged woman went to other places and called some girls to accompany us, but that was exactly what we wanted.


    After those girls came, they stood in front of us in a row for us to choose. We chose two pretty women and led them to the private room.


    Those women knew men like the back of their hands. After I entered the private room, the two women diligently brought a wooden basin. There was hot water in the wooden basin, and there was an aroma in the hot water. I don''t know how the aroma was produced, but the aroma smelled very good. It was more comfortable to put their feet in it, It''s not too much to say you''re floating.


    When I soaked my feet, the two women pinched my feet one by one. The strength was very high and very comfortable.


    After pinching my feet for a while, the two women went to change their clothes. They were White Retro clothes with a white cloth strip tied around their waist. They looked unique. Most importantly, after they wore this kind of clothes, they didn''t wear anything inside. Moreover, the tightness of the clothes was adjusted by the waist. The clothes themselves were very light and loose, When they squatted down to pinch my feet, they could see everything clearly from my angle.


    I don''t know if they found my rat light. Sometimes they deliberately bent down to let me see their inside more clearly. Originally, the temperature in this private room was relatively warm. When I saw such a scene again, I felt that I was hot all over, especially in a certain place. I put up a small tent.


    The two women smiled when they saw me putting up a small tent, and then continued to pinch my feet. After pinching my feet, they wiped my feet dry, and then took me to change my clothes into that loose bathrobe.


    After changing their clothes, they also waited on me to take a comfortable hot bath. When they waited on me to take a bath, they often deliberately teased me, but they refused to let me do it. They had to say it after taking a bath.


    After taking a bath, they took us to the upstairs room. When I walked through the corridor, I heard the cry of women in those rooms. Listening to the sound, those women enjoyed it. Or the men crawling on them were very capable. I don''t know if there were fat brothers in these occupied rooms.


    After taking us into the room, they let me lie in bed, then sat on the bed and gave me a full body massage.


    After the massage, they lie on the bed and take office under my command. I can do whatever I want. Of course, I won''t let them go. I''m here to make trouble today, but they can''t be so cheap.


    I tried my best to get them twice, then changed my original clothes and went out. After I went out, I smoked a cigarette. Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and the brothers we brought came down. They all looked red one by one. It seems that everyone was well and comfortable just now.


    After seeing us all coming down, the middle-aged woman came over with a smile, looked at the fat brother and said, "guys, you spent 180000 this time! Do you swipe your card or?"


    "How much?" asked fat brother suspiciously. Let alone fat brother. I was surprised when I heard the price. The TMD asking price is too high. It''s not a sleeping star.


    "Well, from the faces of your eldest brothers, we can see that you are the kind who doesn''t need money. Therefore, your services are the best. The girls arranged for you are all beautiful and slim, and 180000 has been discounted!" after that, the middle-aged woman turned her head and looked at us and said in a bad tone: "Don''t you guys have so much money?"


    "To tell you the truth, we''re from the green dragon club, and we know your boss. It''s time for you to tell your boss it''s us, and he''ll understand!" after that, we''re ready to go. It''s cool, and it''s time to go back.


    We haven''t planned to pay since we entered this door. We just came here to play overlord foot bath. The fat chicken, the old Wang eight egg, has always been against his brother, causing him to lose more than 180000 money.


    We were going to smash the foot bath shop before we came, but for the sake of those women''s good work, we won''t smash it.


    When the middle-aged woman saw that we were leaving, she was unhappy and wanted to ask someone to stop us, but she only called seven or eight people, more than a dozen of us, and the people she called didn''t dare to touch us.


    "Remember to tell your boss we''ve been here! Bye!" and then we swaggered away.


    Seeing so many of us, the middle-aged woman didn''t dare to say anything more. She quickly made a phone call. It was estimated that she would call fat chicken, but it''s best. We hope she will do the same.

 Chapter 214

    I don''t know if fat chicken got angry after receiving the phone call. After we came out, we went back to the billiards room. Taking advantage of this happy momentum, we also played billiards. It was said that fat chicken called his brother for this and asked him to discipline his little brother well. That is to say, we. My brother smiled and replied: "Please, brother chicken, you can take good care of your little brother!"


    After my brother said that, the fat chicken, the old Wang eight egg, didn''t say anything more. After all, he did it first. If he really theorized, it would definitely be him. Just because the fat chicken is an elder of the green dragon Association, my brother didn''t bother to argue with him.


    After that, the fat chicken was honest for a few days. In those days, no one went to his brother''s yard to make trouble. I thought everything would calm down slowly. Everyone had nothing to do with each other and earned their own money, but unexpectedly, the flame of conflict burned again.


    After Huang mouse''s drug dens were destroyed, Huang mouse always held a grudge, but at that time, a cop stared at Huang mouse and didn''t dare to make any movement, but as soon as the cop''s attention shifted a little, Huang mouse began to take action.


    It was one night. We were guessing and drinking in my brother''s bar. It was almost two o''clock in the morning. The people in the bar had gone and the bar was about to close.


    We were all drunk at that time. At this time, we only heard someone shouting, "there are explosives!"


    I didn''t know what was going on. At this time, I only heard a loud noise, and the bar was blown up. All those wine bottles and glasses were blown into glass debris. The air wave blew those glass debris everywhere, and several glass debris stuck in my back.


    At that time, Xinkui reacted quickly and pulled us to hide next to the table. Xinkui didn''t have much explosives. We were not killed. We were all slightly injured and all of us were blown up dust.


    We got up and went out from the bar. The bar had been blown into ruins at this time. We went to the clinic to clean and bandage the wound, and then quickly told my brother about it. But after I called my brother, I knew that not only the bar, but all my brother''s fields were blown up, and several brothers were killed.


    It didn''t take long for my brother to become the big brother of the hall. These fields were newly opened by my brother. The money spent on the fields hasn''t been paid back. This time, it''s better to be blown up directly. Of course, my brother''s loss is very painful.


    Who did these things? Of course, the son of a bitch, the yellow mouse, was very frank this time. He directly admitted that he did these things and arrogantly asked his brother, what can you do with me?


    Huang mouse''s drug dens were destroyed. He suffered heavy losses, and he also wanted his brother to suffer heavy losses. Huang mouse really let it out this time. He doesn''t care what the consequences are.


    Of course, the consequences of Huang mouse''s doing this are absolutely heavy. My brother didn''t care about the bombed fields, but wanted to kill Huang mouse''s son of a bitch, but Huang mouse had fat chickens to help, and I heard that there were a lot of people on hand, so my brother planned to borrow some hands from brother Hu and directly kill Huang mouse''s son of a bitch at that time.


    But my brother hasn''t found Huang mouse yet. Huang mouse found his brother first, and almost killed his brother.


    It was only when I learned that my brother was injured and hospitalized in the morning that I knew about it. After I went to the hospital to see my brother, my brother told us the reason why he was injured and hospitalized. My brother said that he was going to drive to tiger brother to pick up sister Qian last night, but Huang mouse took someone to stop his brother halfway.


    Huang mouse stopped his brother not to catch up with him, but to kill him. At that time, he was outnumbered and had to choose to escape. However, Huang mouse, who wanted his brother to die, was willing to let him go. During Huang mouse''s pursuit of his brother, his brother was cut by Huang mouse, but Xin Kui''s brother was lucky to escape.


    Brother''s injury is not very serious. He will be fine after dressing up for a period of time, but there is no doubt that Huang mouse''s practices have made his brother unbearable.


    When my brother was well hurt, all the people under his hands were summoned and borrowed a lot of hands from brother Hu. The total number of people was more than 200. Everyone carried good guys. Then my brother took us directly to find Huang mouse.


    Huang mouse also heard a little wind. He took his hands and stopped us on a remote road. We were all crowded in the bus. The bus was borrowed by his brother from a big brother at the entrance. Just after the bus drove to the remote road, Huang mouse and his people stood as a road card and stopped us.


    But that''s good. Let''s go find the bastard yellow mouse.


    "Brothers, get off with the guy!" I don''t know who shouted so. The big guy got off with the guy bravely.


    The people brought by yellow mouse are all carrying guys, and there are a lot of people. 200 people are enough, which is similar to the people called by his brother this time. It seems that yellow mouse is ready to fight to the death with his brother today.


    "Yellow mouse, fuck NIMA! You played Yin with me, didn''t you? Today I let you never stand up!" my brother said fiercely after getting off the bus, pointing at the yellow mouse with a guy. Who can''t bear it? My brother was completely angry this time.


    "I know you won''t let me go, but I won''t let you go. Either you die or I die today!" Huang mouse has made a decision to fight to the death. It seems that today''s fight is very difficult.


    "I''m sure it''s you who will die today! Don''t worry, I''ll burn some paper money for you today next year!" said my brother, looking at the yellow mouse. At this time, my brother was extremely angry.


    "It''s too early to say that!" said the yellow mouse, looking at his brother with a gloomy face.


    The grudge between Huang mouse and his brother can only be solved through life and death. Neither of them can accommodate the other.


    Just as the yellow mouse was ready to do it, his brother looked at him and said coldly, "do you think I''ll fight with you like this? You play Yin with me and blow up my field, then of course I''ll play Yin for you!"


    When his brother said this, Huang mouse''s face obviously changed. After all, Huang mouse also knew that his brother was not a good man. If he played Yin with him, it would be enough for him to drink a pot.


    At this time, a black Mercedes Benz appeared behind us. When I saw the license plate of the car, I knew that Mr. Jiang and brother Hu were definitely sitting in the car. My brother has to ask Mr. Jiang for help every time. In fact, there is no way. The bastard Huang mouse has a fat chicken behind him. It''s really difficult to deal with Huang mouse without asking Mr. Jiang for help. On the contrary, with Mr. Jiang''s help, everything becomes much easier.


    Sure enough, after the black Mercedes came, Mr. Jiang and brother Hu got off together. Mr. Jiang was wearing a straight suit and sunglasses. When we saw Mr. Jiang coming, we all respectfully greeted Mr. Jiang.


    After waving his hand, Mr. Jiang walked in front of his brother, looked at the yellow mouse and said calmly, "you are no longer a member of the green dragon club. I heard that you bombed a long''s field recently. You are the enemy of the green dragon club!"


    The yellow mouse sneered twice: "you are always facing Guan Yilong. Don''t worry about a bowl of uneven faucet like you! The green dragon will understand better without your belt!"


    Huang mouse spoke so disrespectfully that Mr. Jiang was not angry, because there was really no need to be angry with the dying people.


    "Some people are born anti bone, so why give him the so-called fairness! Aaron, kill him! I don''t want to see him again," Mr. Jiang said calmly, with a trace of anger in the calm.


    "You blew up my yard and almost killed me that day. Pay it back one by one today!" my brother said angrily, looking at the yellow mouse.

 Chapter 215

    In the presence of Mr. Jiang, many of the people brought by the yellow mouse dare not do it, because many of the people under the yellow mouse are the people under the fat chicken. In the final analysis, they are also the people of the green dragon club. How can the people of the green dragon club have the courage to cut their own leader.


    "I know there are people from the green dragon club among you. If you leave everything now and let bygones be bygones, if you insist on fighting side by side with the people who are not the green dragon club, you are standing on the opposite side of the green dragon club!" Mr. Jiang said calmly looking at the people behind Huang mouse, but the energy implied in the calm words should not be underestimated.


    After Mr. Jiang said that, many people behind the yellow mouse put down their guys and left. "Brother mouse, we want to live! I''m sorry". After a polite remark, most of the people behind the yellow mouse ran away.


    After the people behind Huang mouse ran for more than half, Huang mouse''s face changed. Huang mouse looked at his brother and said disdainfully, "Guan Yilong, you are really mean. You moved Mr. Jiang to help. Without Mr. Jiang''s help, you would die ugly today!"


    "To be mean, I dare to compare with you. I don''t know whether you are mean or not, but you will definitely die today! I can guarantee that!" my brother said coldly looking at the yellow mouse.


    Mr. Jiang asked his brother to kill the yellow mouse as soon as possible. After that, Mr. Jiang got on the bus. The reason why his brother invited Mr. Jiang was actually afraid that the fat chicken would make trouble behind the yellow mouse. Who knows if the fat chicken had arranged a back hand behind the yellow mouse. With Mr. Jiang, we don''t have to worry about everything. Mr. Jiang is like our reassurance.


    "Cut him to death!" my brother said fiercely, pointing to the yellow mouse.


    As soon as my brother''s voice fell, we rushed towards the yellow mouse like a hungry wolf. There were not many people around the yellow mouse, and we rarely fell to the ground. In less than five minutes, the only person standing was the yellow mouse.


    Looking at the blood and corpses on the ground, the yellow mouse''s head has burst into a cold sweat. In the final analysis, there are few people who are really afraid of death, and the yellow mouse is obviously afraid of death.


    "Guan Yilong, if you have seed, fight with me alone! I''m worth dying in your hands!" said Huang mouse, looking at his brother. He obviously wants to use the method of provocation to fight with him alone. If you fight alone, my brother may not win 100%.


    "Well, I''ll fight you alone. If you win, I''ll let you go! But it''s only with the consent of my brothers!" the elder brother looked at the yellow mouse and said, the elder brother won''t give the yellow mouse any chance. Today he will kill the yellow mouse and make him unable to stand up all his life.


    "Son of a bitch, you''ve made Xiang Ning still lie in bed, and I''m going to kill you today!", as soon as I thought that Li Xiangning''s situation hasn''t improved yet, my inner anger suddenly rose three feet, took the lead and rushed directly with the guy towards the yellow mouse.


    After I rushed over, Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang also rushed over. Although the yellow mouse can''t escape today, it''s impossible to kill the yellow mouse at once.


    Yellow mouse is a kind of strong man. It''s estimated that both of them can''t beat yellow mouse with a physique like me, but everything has become easier with the help of fat brother.


    After we surrounded the yellow mouse, we began to have a wheel battle with the yellow mouse. In the final analysis, the yellow mouse also had a guy. We didn''t rush close. It''s not fun to cut down this knife.


    "Just you little bastards want to kill me?" yellow mouse saw that we didn''t dare to get close and were dying. I also admire his courage for being so arrogant.


    After the yellow mouse said that, I took the guy to cut him. He wanted to cut me back, but fat brother blocked me with the guy. After I cut him on his back, the yellow mouse was very angry, like an angry tiger. He just cut with the guy.


    However, he was still struggling. After the yellow mouse cut, fat brother aimed at the opportunity, rushed up and hugged the yellow mouse directly from the back of the yellow mouse. Fat brother''s physique was already strong. At this time, he trapped the yellow mouse''s hand like a hemp rope.


    The yellow mouse still wanted to step on brother Pang''s feet to get away, but we would give him this opportunity. Jiangshan clenched his teeth and shouted angrily, and then stabbed the guy in the yellow mouse''s stomach.


    "Ah!" after being stabbed by Jiangshan, Huang mouse broke free from the bondage of fat brother and kicked Jiangshan to the ground.


    The yellow mouse clenched his teeth, covered the wound on his stomach and held it there. The cold sweat on his forehead was flowing. It was not difficult to see that he was at the end of a powerful crossbow.


    Seeing this, Liu Lang and I rushed towards the yellow mouse, and then seemed crazy. We took the guy and stabbed the yellow mouse. Even if the yellow mouse didn''t want to fall down like this, he couldn''t help it.


    "Guan Yilong, I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost!" said the yellow mouse fiercely, looking at his brother after he fell to the ground. He vomited blood in his mouth. His face was very ferocious.


    After the yellow mouse fell to the ground, we dealt with the guy we had and left. Later, I learned that the fat chicken really left a back hand for the yellow mouse. The fat chicken also called more than 100 people to wait for his brother and the yellow mouse to go to war. Unfortunately, the appearance of Mr. Jiang interrupted all the arrangements of the fat chicken, The fat chicken can only watch the yellow mouse fall, but these are later words.


    For us, the fall of the yellow mouse is definitely worth celebrating than the festival. Later, my brother borrowed a sum of money from brother Hu to build the bombed site again. Although it is said that the yellow mouse is dead, the loss caused by the yellow mouse to my brother is still great.


    After my brother rebuilt the field, he began to operate. As for me, in addition to taking care of the billiards room every day, I spent more time basically taking care of Li Xiangning in the hospital. However, as time passed day by day, Li Xiangning''s situation did not get any better.


    The doctor said that if Li Xiangning can''t wake up within half a year, there will be little chance of waking up. Moreover, Li Xiangning''s food is fed by nursing workers. Although Li Xiangning''s body can digest food, the injured Li Xiangning''s physical function is getting worse and worse, which will lead to Li Xiangning''s body becoming weaker and weaker. In a word, the longer Li Xiangning can''t wake up, the worse it will be for her health.


    But there''s nothing I can do except worry. It all depends on God''s will.


    Li Xiangning''s parents are also worried that Li Xiangning will never wake up. They often call me to ask about Li Xiangning, but Li Xiangning has always been like that. I don''t have any good news to tell Li Xiangning''s parents.


    As time goes by, it''s almost half a year since Li Xiangning had a car accident. I''m also getting more and more worried. If Li Xiangning can''t wake up all her life, I feel bad. After all, it''s because of me.


    Just when I was about to completely lose confidence, God still woke Li Xiangning up.


    At that time, I was putting things in the billiards room. At this time, I called at a glance, "Mr. Guan Yihan, right? The patient in ward 55 has woke up. Now the attending doctor is checking her. If it''s convenient, come to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    "Free, free! I''ll come to the hospital right away!" after that, I hung up the phone.


    When I heard the news, I was happier than I found the gold. I quickly called Li Xiangning''s parents and told them the good news. Steel tooth sister also got off work at that time. After I told steel tooth sister, steel tooth sister said she would also go to the hospital to see Li Xiangning, As soon as Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang heard the news, they changed their clothes and prepared to go to the hospital with me to see Li Xiangning.


    Thinking of seeing Li Xiangning soon, I was so excited that my little heart almost jumped out of my mouth.

 Chapter 216

    I was very excited to come to the hospital. At this time, Li Xiangning had finished the examination and returned to the ward. We came outside the ward, but Li Xiangning locked the door of the ward for fear of us entering. Li Xiangning also resisted the door of the sick room with her body.


    "Xiangning, it''s great that you can wake up. Open the door quickly!" I patted the door very excitedly and said to Li Xiangning, but Li Xiangning didn''t respond much. It was like she didn''t know me. She looked at me blandly and put her back against the door without looking at me again.


    At that time, I thought Li Xiangning was angry, so I coaxed Li Xiangning there and asked Li Xiangning to open the door. After I said for a while, Li Xiangning finally turned her face around, looked at me and said uneasily, "don''t you come in, go away quickly!"


    I was a little stunned when I heard Li Xiangning say so. Li Xiangning, what do you mean? Why don''t you let me in? Is there something wrong with your head after lying for a long time?


    "Xiangning, I''m Guan Yihan. Don''t you remember me?" I pointed to myself and looked at Li Xiangning.


    "I don''t know who you are. Stay away from me!" Li Xiangning said angrily, looking at me. After that, she put her hand against the door again.


    Li Xiangning doesn''t look like she''s pretending. Is it true that she''s lying for too long and broke her head?


    Li Xiangning refused to open the door. Finally, the nurse came to help me open the door. After the nurse opened the door, I went in, but Li Xiangning saw me go in like seeing a ghost. With fear on her face, she directly went into the quilt and covered her head tightly.


    I used to want to open Li Xiangning''s quilt, but I just opened a hole in Li Xiangning''s quilt, Li Xiangning screamed loudly, and then kicked my feet at me.


    "Let''s go to the doctor. It seems that Li Xiangning hasn''t finished yet!" Jiangshan took me aside and went to the doctor with me.


    After finding li Xiangning''s attending doctor, the doctor came to the ward to check Li Xiangning''s situation. I don''t know why. Li Xiangning resisted me and even was afraid of me, but Li Xiangning was still very friendly to others.


    The doctor patiently communicated with Li Xiangning there and asked Li Xiangning whether she knew me or not. Li Xiangning shook her head and said she didn''t know me at all. Jiangshan fat brother and steel tooth Sister Li Xiangning also said she didn''t know me. Li Xiangning didn''t look like a fake. What''s going on?


    After asking, the doctor looked at me and said with some regret: "it''s really not easy for the patient to wake up, but her brain was seriously injured. It should be the loss of hippocampus, which led to amnesia!"


    I asked the doctor if it could be cured? The doctor shook his head. "Drug treatment can''t help the patient in this situation, but the patient doesn''t have a chance to recover his memory, but the chance to recover his memory is very small. In this case, I suggest taking the patient to the places she used to go before after she leaves the hospital, which is very helpful for the patient to recover his memory."


    The doctors said that, of course, I have nothing to say. After Li Xiangning stayed in the hospital for another two days, I picked her up and discharged from the hospital. However, Li Xiangning still resisted me and didn''t sit with me, let alone let me touch her finger.


    Steel tooth sister is very considerate. She knows that Li Xiangning has no place to live after she leaves the hospital. Steel tooth sister rents her room opposite the door so that Li Xiangning can live there at that time.


    The room has been cleaned up long ago. I can check in directly after I pick up Li Xiangning and leave the hospital.


    Li Xiangning especially resisted me. She had to keep a safe distance of one meter from me when I walked. If I approached her, she would angrily push me away, pushing me and saying I was a bad man. There''s nothing I can do about it.


    But Xin Kui Li Xiangning doesn''t resist anyone except me. Otherwise, how to get along with Li Xiangning is a big problem.


    In the evening, Jiangshan fat brother Liu langkun and his brother all came to visit Li Xiangning. Although Li Xiangning didn''t talk to them, he didn''t mean to resist at all. He just sat down so honestly, but I was different. It was difficult to say a word with Li Xiangning.


    "Xiangning, let''s go out for dinner later?" I looked at Li Xiangning and said softly.


    "Don''t talk to me! Bad guy! I don''t want to listen to you!" Li Xiangning was angry as soon as I spoke. She looked at me angrily and said loudly. She didn''t have a good face. Fat brother Jiangshan and they were laughing at this scene.


    "Han zi, to be honest, did you do something sorry for Li Xiangning that made people lose their memory? They all hate you so much!" fat brother looked at me and said.


    I said I didn''t do anything sorry for Li Xiangning at the beginning. Who knows that Li Xiangning would resist me after she lost her memory.


    Brother Kun came. Of course, I wanted to go out and invite them to have a good meal. After I called sister steel teeth, we went out for dinner. Li Xiangning refused to go out for dinner at first. Under the persuasion of sister steel teeth, Li Xiangning went out to have dinner with us.


    Li Xiangning doesn''t have the slightest resistance to steel tooth sister, but relies on steel tooth sister. Therefore, I try to make steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning have more contact. After all, Li Xiangning has always resisted me and has to find someone she doesn''t resist to communicate with her.


    At this time, it''s already eight or nine o''clock in the evening. We are all a little hungry. Li Xiangning doesn''t care so much. She eats what she wants, and her mouth is full of oil. I asked steel tooth sister to wipe her mouth. Li Xiangning now knows nothing like a child. But it''s better to be carefree and do what she wants. It''s better than unhappy.


    After eating and drinking, my brother and they left, and my sister Li Xiangning steel teeth also went back.


    At night, Li Xiangning decided not to sleep in the same room with me. She said I was a bad man. She was afraid to sleep in the same room with me. Finally, I asked steel tooth sister to take her to sleep. I slept alone in the newly rented house.


    Originally, I thought that everything would be all right when Li Xiangning woke up, but this was not the case. Li Xiangning particularly resisted me. The next morning, I went to gang Ya''s rental house to see how Li Xiangning slept last night, but as soon as Li Xiangning saw that it was me, she closed the door and said she wouldn''t let me in. Finally, gang Ya came to open the door for me.


    Li Xiangning''s mind at this time is completely a child. She doesn''t understand anything. She knows to resist me and say I''m a bad man.


    One afternoon, Li Xiangning sat watching TV in gang Ya Mei''s rental house. I sat next to her and looked at her. After watching TV for a while, Li Xiangning seemed to see something terrible. She cried and said loudly, "blood, blood!"


    Li Xiangning said while looking down at the bottom of her skirt. At this time, I found that Li Xiangning''s skirt was already bloodstained. Li Xiangning was wearing a white dress, and the scarlet blood dyed the bottom of her skirt red.


    Obviously, Li Xiangning is on holiday, and I haven''t padded my aunt''s towel yet. I took an aunt''s towel at the head of steel tooth sister''s bed and handed it to Li Xiangning, but Li Xiangning, who has lost her memory, knows how to use her aunt''s towel, looks at the bottom of her skirt and cries hard, just like a little girl who has lost her parents.


    I had no choice but to pad Li Xiangning by myself, but Li Xiangning was willing to let me touch her. As soon as I approached her, she pushed me away and said angrily that she wanted me to stay away from her.


    Finally, it was only when sister steel teeth got off work and padded her aunt''s towel for Li Xiangning that it was over. Li Xiangning''s mind was like a child at this time. Although it was sometimes cute, it was more trouble.


    When Li Xiangning''s parents heard that Li Xiangning was discharged from the hospital, they were ready to visit Li Xiangning, but they were delayed for two days because of an emergency. Li Xiangning''s parents should arrive tomorrow.


    If Li Xiangning''s parents know that Li Xiangning has become like this, they don''t know how Li Xiangning''s parents will feel.

 Chapter 217

    The next afternoon, I went to pick up Li Xiangning''s parents. Li Xiangning''s parents were in the same mood as I was in the hospital. They were all very excited. I didn''t want to interrupt their excitement at that time, so I didn''t tell them about Li Xiangning''s amnesia.


    Li Xiangning''s parents came to my rental house. At that time, Li Xiangning was still in the rental house opposite the steel tooth sister. I went to bring Li Xiangning. After Li Xiangning came, Li Xiangning''s parents cried at that time and hurriedly asked Li Xiangning to come and let them have a good look.


    Although Li Xiangning has lost her memory, when she saw her parents crying, Li Xiangning actually shed tears, but at this time, Li Xiangning didn''t know her parents. Her parents let her go, and she just stood like this.


    Li Xiangning''s parents saw that her daughter was so abnormal, so they asked me what happened to Li Xiangning. I told Li Xiangning''s parents the truth. At that time, I was afraid that Li Xiangning''s parents were unhappy, so I didn''t tell them about Li Xiangning''s amnesia. Li Xiangning''s parents pulled Li Xiangning aside, and then touched Li Xiangning''s cheek with emotion. While touching, they cried, "Xiangning, why don''t you remember your parents? My poor child!"


    At this time, although Li Xiangning doesn''t remember her parents, when she sees her parents crying, Li Xiangning will still take a paper towel to wipe her parents'' tears. Maybe this is the family affection in her bones.


    Li Xiangning''s parents and Li Xiangning sit together for a few hours. Li Xiangning''s parents tell Li Xiangning many embarrassing things when she was a child, hoping to restore Li Xiangning''s memory, but Li Xiangning has not changed except for a happy smile, and her memory is still blank.


    Li Xiangning''s parents asked Li Xiangning to call them parents. Li Xiangning stopped talking every time, but swallowed it again. Li Xiangning''s parents'' biggest wish at this time is to hear Li Xiangning call them parents, but this simple requirement is difficult to achieve at this time.


    "Mom and Dad!" after brewing for a long time, Li Xiangning finally timidly called out these four words of warm family affection. Li Xiangning''s parents happily agreed, but after being happy, they were helpless tears.


    The original beautiful and bright daughter suddenly lost all her memory, and her intelligence became like a child. No one would feel better.


    After sitting with Li Xiangning all afternoon, Li Xiangning''s parents let Li Xiangning leave. Li Xiangning is impressed by the steel tooth sister. After walking away, Li Xiangning went directly to find the steel tooth sister.


    After Li Xiangning left, Li Xiangning''s parents wiped the residual tears from the corners of her eyes, then looked at me with great sincerity and said: "Xiao Han, you can see that after this car accident, Xiangning doesn''t remember anything, and like a child, it''s estimated that it''s difficult to take care of herself now. You said that if Xiangning woke up, you''d marry her. We just discussed whether Xiangning can be better or not, but she still has to live. Xiangning can''t live without someone to take care of her, or you can''t Choose a day and go to get the certificate with Xiangning! "


    Li Xiangning''s parents say this because they are afraid that Li Xiangning will not be taken care of in the future. I can understand this. After all, they are their own daughter. Who doesn''t want their daughter to have a good home? Moreover, this is also the promise I made at the beginning. Of course, I won''t break my own promise.


    "Uncle and aunt, oh no, father-in-law and mother-in-law, don''t worry. I''ll find a good day to get the certificate with Xiangning. I''ll treat her well for the rest of her life. You can rest assured!" I assured Li Xiangning''s parents.


    "You can get the certificate at that time. As for the wedding, you don''t have to do it. If Xiangning can do well, it''s not too late to do the wedding when Xiangning is ready!" Li Xiangning''s parents looked at me and said.


    In fact, they don''t want to embarrass me. If the wedding is held, Li Xiangning''s intelligence is like a child. It will make people laugh at that time. Li Xiangning''s parents also save face for me.


    Li Xiangning''s parents feel several years old and haggard because of Li Xiangning. The news that I promised to get the license with Li Xiangning is the only good news they have heard.


    After everything was confirmed, I also told sister steel teeth about it. After listening to me, sister steel teeth nodded thoughtfully, "Li Xiangning is like this now. You and her certificate can also be regarded as a guarantee for her life. I can understand!"


    "The person I owe most is you. I agreed to marry you at the beginning, but it took so long. Finally, I married Li Xiangning! I''m really sorry!" I looked at sister steel teeth and sincerely apologized.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry for, as long as you and I are enough!" the steel tooth girl looked at me and forced out a smile. Looking at me, she smiled. Her smile can always inspire me.


    Steel teeth sister rents at my opposite door. Li Xiangning''s parents also know the relationship between me and steel teeth sister. However, Li Xiangning''s parents said that as long as I can take good care of Li Xiangning, they won''t say much about steel teeth sister and me.


    In the evening, gang Ya Mei cooked a sumptuous dinner in her small rental house and invited Li Xiangning''s parents to have dinner. Li Xiangning''s parents didn''t want to go there at first, but after Li Xiangning came and called, Li Xiangning''s parents still passed.


    Li Xiangning has always resisted to exclude me, but her relationship with sister steel teeth is getting better and better day by day. She also listens to sister steel teeth. In Li Xiangning''s eyes, sister steel teeth cares about her and loves her sister, and I am an unforgivable villain. Maybe I was not very good to Li Xiangning at the beginning, So after she lost her memory, her subconscious mind was full of resistance and exclusion to me.


    Steel tooth sister knows that Li Xiangning''s parents are in a bad mood. When eating, she often comforts Li Xiangning''s parents. Steel tooth sister is a very considerate woman. Everyone who is considerate has a good impression on her.


    In the past, Li Xiangning''s parents were biased and estranged from steel teeth sister, but after such a dinner, Li Xiangning''s parents and steel teeth sister talked together. Steel teeth sister also said that if Li Xiangning''s parents didn''t dislike it, when Li Xiangning was good, she would recognize Li Xiangning''s parents as Godfather and godmother, and Li Xiangning''s parents agreed.


    Li Xiangning became like this. Li Xiangning''s parents urgently need a window to talk, and the steel tooth sister, who is also her children, is a good window.


    The next day I went to invite people to see the day. The day after tomorrow is a good day. I''m going to get the certificate with Li Xiangning the day after tomorrow.


    During this period of time, Li Xiangning''s parents would go to talk to steel tooth sister when she was steel tooth sister. She completely regarded steel tooth sister as Li Xiangning. Steel tooth sister also knew that Li Xiangning''s parents loved their daughter, so she didn''t refuse. She always smiled and chatted with Li Xiangning''s parents, sometimes directly late into the night.


    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, the day after tomorrow, Li Xiangning resisted me very much and would go with me to get the certificate. It was only after sister steel teeth persuaded Li Xiangning to go with me for a long time. After changing into beautiful clothes, Li Xiangning followed me to get the certificate under the leadership of sister steel teeth.


    Soon we will get the red book. When steel tooth sister sees the red book in my hand, there is a trace of loneliness in her eyes. Others may not find it, but I see it. Just as steel tooth sister knows me, I also know her. I know that she is more or less lost in her heart.


    After receiving the certificate, I booked several tables in the hotel in the evening and invited brother Kun, brother Jiangshan, fat brother, sister Liu langqian and some acquaintances. Although Li Xiangning and I didn''t hold a wedding, we still had to go through the motions and have a meal.


    After the big guys arrived, we opened our stomachs and had a good meal. After dinner, brother Kun and they left, and I went back with steel tooth Sister Li Xiangning.


    According to the normal process, getting the certificate is considered to be married. Isn''t it the bridal chamber next?

 Chapter 219

    Steel tooth sister is also trying to speak well for me so that Li Xiangning can resist me less. With the continuous efforts of steel tooth sister, the relationship between me and Li Xiangning has eased a lot. Li Xiangning usually lets me close to her, and she won''t interrupt me angrily when I talk. However, Li Xiangning still refuses to communicate with me, but always keeps silent, But even so, I have been very satisfied. I believe that with my continuous efforts, Li Xiangning''s attitude towards me will change.


    One night, gang Ya and Li Xiangning just took a bath and sat in bed watching TV. After I came in, I took a bath, changed my clothes and sat next to Li Xiangning.


    "What are you watching?" I looked at Li Xiangning and asked with a smile. Li Xiangning didn''t even look at me, but didn''t say anything about me. She looked at the TV and didn''t give me a lift.


    I stopped my smile awkwardly, and then sat down and watched TV. I sat on the right side of steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning sat on the left side of steel tooth sister. Steel tooth sister has undoubtedly become a bridge between me and Li Xiangning.


    "Xiangning, what gift do you like? If you have any gift you like, brother Han can buy it for you!" said the steel tooth sister, looking at Li Xiangning sweetly, with the tenderness of the big sister.


    "I don''t like any gifts. I like sister Xiaoxiao!" Li Xiangning said with a smile as she looked at her steel teeth.


    Steel tooth girl originally wanted to buy gifts to further my relationship with Li Xiangning, but the result was obviously a failure.


    I didn''t think much about it. I watched TV for a while. Li Xiangning, the steel tooth sister, watched a singing competition program at that time. Those singers were selected through audition. There were 100 singers in total. At that time, 100 entered the 50 elimination competition, and it was still live.


    When I saw it, many singers had sung. Those singers were handsome men and beautiful women. They didn''t sing very well. Generally speaking, their singing was not as eye-catching as their appearance.


    I was a little sleepy after watching it for a while. The songs sung by these players were really ordinary and completely meaningless. When I was sleepy and ready to go to bed, I only heard the host in the TV say excitedly: "let''s welcome the player below, Li Xiaomin!"


    When I heard the name, I was unconsciously surprised. Isn''t this my cousin? When I heard the name, I was very excited. The excitement was mixed with expectation, and my nerves were all strained unconsciously.


    But on second thought, there are more people called Li Xiaomin in the world, and it may not be my cousin, but my cousin''s name still drives me to look. Even if it''s not my cousin, what can I do with this Li Xiaomin?


    I''m looking forward to watching TV. I''m nervous and looking forward to it. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if it''s my cousin?


    Soon, the contestant named Li Xiaomin came out, wearing a long white dress and long hair. I didn''t know whether there was wind at the scene. The long black hair gently brushed her cheek. It was beautiful like a picture. Like me, the audience were surprised and took out their mobile phones to take photos, and some people screamed there.


    The face with two dimples when laughing has always been in my mind. I have never forgotten that the player on the stage is not someone else, but a cousin I haven''t seen for a long time.


    I haven''t seen my cousin for nearly three and a half years, but my cousin hasn''t changed significantly. Stubble has grown on my young cheeks. She is still as beautiful as before, like a painting. No, she is more beautiful than before, like a fairy coming to earth.


    Steel teeth sister also knows her cousin. When she saw her cousin appear on TV, steel teeth sister was also surprised. Looking at me, she said excitedly: "brother Han, isn''t this your cousin? She''s on TV!"


    I said with emotion that yes, my cousin has been on TV for a long time.


    I remember my cousin''s original dream was to be a singer. I can see that she is getting closer and closer to her dream. I sincerely wish my cousin success in my heart.


    The cousin on the stage is like a white lotus, white and flawless, which can only be looked up but not touched.


    My cousin''s singing is very sweet and her singing skills are also very good. After singing, there was thunderous applause and she easily entered the top 50.


    But from the scene, my cousin''s popularity is definitely the first. I''m also very happy for my cousin in my heart.


    The first woman I want to get in my life is my cousin. My cousin has a high position in me, but after such a long time, things have changed, and my cousin has been hidden in my heart.


    After the game, I couldn''t see my cousin. I was inexplicably lost. Just like my cousin had just left, my heart was suddenly empty, as if there was something missing in my heart.


    "The sister on the TV just now has a good look. She looks so beautiful," Li Xiangning said with envy. No wonder everyone has a heart for beauty.


    "Xiangning is also a beautiful girl. If you dress up well, you''ll be like a princess," steel tooth sister touched Li Xiangning and said gently.


    "Xiaoxiao sister is also very beautiful!" Li Xiangning said, looking at the steel tooth sister with a smile. The pure smile really warms people''s heart.


    After turning off the TV, Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth went to bed, and I went to bed. Thinking of all kinds of things I had with my cousin before, my mood was particularly complex, or my impulse to my cousin came back again.


    I can''t sleep over and over. I''ve been thinking about my cousin in my head, just like a poisoned computer. I can''t stop thinking about my cousin.


    In the next few days, I spent most of my time thinking about my cousin. I was distracted several times. I thought I had hidden my cousin deep enough, but my memory told me that I had never forgotten my cousin.


    Sister steel teeth saw my idea and asked me if I wanted to see my cousin. I nodded and said yes. I know that time has passed for so long and many things have changed, but I really want to see my cousin.


    "Brother Han, if you want to see your cousin, let''s buy tickets. Then we can meet her, and we can vote for her to help her win the championship!" the steel tooth sister looked at me and smiled.


    After Gang Ya said that, I went to the Internet to book tickets, but the popularity of this program is too prosperous. Tickets are completely in short supply, and scalpers rob tickets. It''s not generally difficult to book tickets.


    I took the mouse and killed it all afternoon. I didn''t get a ticket. Finally, there was no way. I had to increase the price to buy tickets from scalpers. It took nearly three times as much money to buy three tickets.


    After hearing what I said, Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang shouted to me to get them some tickets. They said they also wanted to see it. After staying in the county for so long, they should go somewhere else, otherwise they would be moldy.


    No way. I spent money to buy a ticket for Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang alone. After buying the ticket, we were ready to start to record the scene. I was not generally excited to think of seeing my cousin soon.


    The recording scene was in another city. It was a day''s drive from here. We took a bus. After sitting for a whole day, we finally arrived. It was almost early in the morning when we arrived, and everyone was tired.


    We casually found a small hotel to make do with a night''s rest. We can see our cousin at six o''clock tomorrow evening. Thinking of this, I pedaled my legs and went to sleep very sweet.


    The next morning we got up and went out to eat. In order to make a good impression on our cousin, we all dressed up, cut our hair and bought a suit of clothes that fit our spirit.


    After everything was ready, we waited for the opening at 6 p.m. and walked hour by hour. Soon it was 6 p.m. and we came to the recording scene on time.

 Chapter 220

    After checking in, we found our seats and sat down. We just sat down for a while, and the whole audience was full. It''s not difficult to see from here that everyone likes to watch this singing competition, and I like it too, but I prefer to see my cousin.


    Soon after everyone was full, the host came out. After reading the advertising words, the host entered the topic. The national top 50 was selected in the last knockout competition, and this time it is the knockout competition system of 50 into 20.


    The 30 with few votes will be eliminated directly. Of course, I like my cousin to be promoted. If I can become a champion, I will be a singer, and being a singer has always been my cousin''s dream.


    At first, some unknown singers were singing. I was not interested in it. The songs sung by those singers made me want to sleep. After waiting for a long time, it was finally my cousin''s turn to play. I was so excited that I screamed loudly with the whole audience.


    This time, my cousin changed into an antique dress, pure white and curled her hair. It looks like an ancient beauty has come to the world. As soon as my cousin appeared, she received countless screams and applause. According to the Internet, my cousin is the most popular and most popular in this singing competition. The applause and screams on the scene confirm these rumors on the Internet.


    After my cousin said hello to the audience, I began to sing. I was also looking forward to it. After my cousin began to sing, the big guys quieted down and listened to my cousin''s singing seriously.


    My cousin sings a song full of ancient smell. It''s very beautiful. I''m intoxicated and immersive, as if I were in ancient times.


    When singing to the climax, the audience all sang with my cousin, and my cousin threw a gentle smile at the bottom. When my cousin looked down the stage, she just saw me. I sat in the second row, close to the stage.


    My cousin was obviously stunned when I saw me, and I was also very excited. Especially when my cousin and I looked at each other like this, my heart beat faster, plop, plop, and I could hear my own heart beat.


    My cousin and I were stunned when they looked at each other. Just because of this short period of stupidity, my cousin ran out of tune. At that time, my cousin was like a frightened lamb. She hurried to continue singing with the rest of the tone, but what just ran out of tune left a bad impression on the audience.


    After the cousin sang, it was the turn of other singers to sing. After the singing, it was the turn of the voting link. We all voted for our cousin, but it was far from enough to rely on the votes of several of us.


    Soon the voting results came out. My cousin should have been the first to stay, but the final voting results showed that my cousin was the 20th. If there were two more votes, my cousin would be eliminated.


    It can be seen that my cousin was very disappointed with the result, but she still had to smile in front of the audience. After the result came out, the game was close to the end. After my cousin and the remaining singers returned to the backstage, we also began to end.


    After the show, Li Xiangning said she wanted to sleep. There was no way. Gang Ya had to take Li Xiangning Club Hotel to rest first. At this time, it was really late. It was already 11 p.m. and Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang said they were sleepy. They went back to bed first.


    Originally, we were going to find our cousin and invite her to have supper after the show, but it seems that I can only invite my cousin to have supper by myself. After Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and they left, I came backstage to look for my cousin.


    But as soon as I got to the backstage, I was stopped by the security guard. The security guard said that no one was allowed to go in. I had no choice but to wait outside and wait for my cousin to come out.


    Those singers who were promoted escaped from the back one after another, but my cousin hasn''t come out yet. I waited for more than half an hour, and my cousin finally came out.


    At this time, my cousin has changed her clothes, wearing a black windbreaker, a pair of tight pants, a pair of black cloth shoes, a mask and a pair of sunglasses. If I hadn''t been impressed by my cousin, I wouldn''t recognize her dress.


    When my cousin saw me waiting outside, she turned around and walked away. She thought I couldn''t recognize her because of her dress, but she wasn''t.


    I went to my cousin, grabbed her hand, looked at her and said, "cousin, what''s the matter? You still want to pretend you don''t know me for so long, but I know you". To tell you the truth, I was very nervous when talking to my cousin, just like seeing my cousin for the first time.


    My cousin saw that I recognized her, took off her mask, looked at me and said blandly, "what can I do for you? If you don''t have anything, I''ll go first. I have to go back to bed so late. I have to rehearse tomorrow."


    "No, I just haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to invite you to dinner and chat," I looked at my cousin and said sincerely.


    My cousin looked at me and thought for a while, then nodded reluctantly, "OK, let''s go to have supper, but first, it''s your treat."


    I smiled and nodded, and then prepared to have supper with my cousin. When we went outside, a Porsche drove straight over and stopped in front of my cousin.


    After the window rolled down, a man wearing sunglasses put his head out, looked at his cousin and said with a smile, "Xiaomin, the recording is over? Shall I take you home?"


    My cousin looked at the man, pointed to me, and then smiled and said, "this is my cousin. I''m going to have supper with him later. In this big night, you''d better go back to bed first!"


    The man looked at me and there was an unnatural expression on his face, but he didn''t say much because of his cousin.


    "You''re going to have supper. I''m just a little hungry. I heard that there''s a kebab restaurant that''s very good. Let me take you to eat!"


    Then the man looked at me, smiled and said to me, "cousin, right? Your cousin will go to have supper with me. Go back and have a rest first. I''ll invite you to have a good meal when you''re free!"


    I don''t have a good impression of this man. He is smooth, and I can see from his bright little white face that he is not a good man, although he is really handsome.


    "My cousin and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''ll catch up with him. Go back first!" my cousin looked at the man and said. Then she directly took me away without caring about the man.


    From her face and tone of voice, it is not difficult to infer that her cousin is not in a good mood for that man, and even some disgust.


    My cousin and I were walking on the night road. I asked my cousin who the man was just now. My cousin said that the man was a childe. She knew the man in an activity. The man had made all kinds of good intentions to my cousin since that meeting, but all of them were rejected by my cousin.


    The reason why my cousin would refuse that man is because he is not a good thing. He often flirts outside. Before I met my cousin, I dated all kinds of young models every day to open a house. My cousin is very disgusted with such a man, so she refused that man all the time.


    However, the man has been paying to hold his cousin. Although she refused in her heart, she took advantage of other people''s benefits and was hard to say anything.


    My cousin looked at me and asked me about my recent years. I said it to my cousin calmly. My cousin said Oh, no more.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years, cousin. You''re still as beautiful. Look at me. The longer it is, the more it rubs." I looked at my cousin and smiled.


    "In fact, you don''t rub very much. You''re becoming more and more manly after not seeing me for so many years!" my cousin looked at me and smiled.


    My cousin can chat with me with such a smile. I''m actually very satisfied. From beginning to end, that''s all I want from my cousin.


    My cousin also complained to me that when she was singing, she ran out of tune because she saw me, that is, she loved to ignore me when she saw me backstage.


    "Then tonight''s supper will be my apology. Have a good meal."

 Chapter 221

    "I can''t eat too much at night. It''s easy to get fat. If I''m fat, no one will like it. It''s absolutely impossible for a singer!" my cousin looked at me and said solemnly, but I felt like laughing inexplicably.


    "In fact, if you eat fat, no one likes it. No matter what you become, I like it!" I looked at my cousin and said sincerely. To be honest, I didn''t say it through my brain as soon as my mouth opened.


    When my cousin heard me say this, she closed her mouth, and then bowed her head and didn''t talk to me again. I realized that my cousin must have heard that. I quickly explained: "I mean, no matter what you become, I will always support you!"


    My cousin nodded and continued walking side by side with me. While walking, my cousin told me about her experience in recent years. My cousin had accumulated a lot of fans for live broadcasting. An economic company saw that my cousin had so many fans and wanted to sign a contract with my cousin to be their artist. It also said that she could be a cousin, a singer and an album.


    My cousin originally wanted to be a singer, so she happily agreed and came to the city thousands of miles away. However, after she came, my cousin found that it was really not easy to be a singer, but when she came, she had to stick to it and give up halfway. It was meaningless.


    Of course, I really hope my cousin can achieve her dream. We were talking. Unconsciously, we came to a kebab shop, and there was a spicy hot next to it. My cousin said she wanted to eat spicy hot, so we went to eat spicy hot.


    When eating spicy hot, my cousin took off the sunglasses because she thought it was inconvenient to wear sunglasses. It doesn''t matter. Someone immediately recognized my cousin, hurriedly came to take pictures with my cousin and invited my cousin to eat spicy hot. My cousin finally declined. Although having fans is a good thing for a person who wants to be famous, having fans is actually a trouble.


    After being discovered, my cousin put down the spicy hot that hadn''t been eaten and turned around and left. I really felt sorry for my cousin at that time. I couldn''t even eat a spicy hot well.


    That''s not enough. My cousin has to explain to those people that we are cousins. If we don''t explain clearly, the eye-catching media will be in trouble again.


    After explaining clearly, my cousin put on sunglasses, put on a mask and pulled me away. My cousin called her agent. Soon, her agent called someone to pick up my cousin in a car.


    My cousin''s agent, surnamed song, is a woman of about 30 years old. As soon as I got off the bus, I scolded my cousin, saying that my cousin didn''t go back so late and was still with an out of class person. What if someone caught someone scribbling?


    I almost blew up at that time. What is an indecent person? Am I out of class? I''ll talk to my cousin. What''s the matter?


    "She''s my cousin! Today she specially asked me to catch up with the past," said the cousin, looking at her agent song. In fact, she is also very helpless. If she signs a contract with the company, she has to listen to the agent, otherwise she won''t listen to the arrangement of the company or the artists arranged by the company, and she won''t end well.


    After listening to my cousin, the agent song gave a shout, and then asked my cousin to go back and have a rest. I have to rehearse tomorrow. As for me, the agent song asked me to take a taxi back, so they left first.


    With that, the agent song got on the bus, closed the door and left, leaving me standing alone. My cousin gave me her mobile phone number when she was on the road and said it was for future contact.


    Our hotel was not far away. I walked back by myself. After a comfortable night''s sleep, I called my cousin the next morning and asked where she was. I wanted to see her.


    In fact, it''s not just that I want to see my cousin. Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang, Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister all want to see my cousin.


    Cousin said she had to rehearse in the morning. She asked us to find her at noon and gave us her address.


    At noon, we packed up and came to what my cousin said. When we arrived, my cousin just came out of it. When my cousin saw Li Xiangning, she asked me if Li Xiangning was still an anchor. I smiled bitterly and told my cousin about Li Xiangning.


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful girl has lost her memory in a car accident!" said cousin Li Xiangning with regret.


    Li Xiangning likes her cousin very much, not only the songs she sings, but also the people who like her cousin. However, she also meets the wishes of her little fan, takes photos with her and signs her autograph.


    As for Jiangshan, their cousins know each other, so I don''t need to introduce them. My cousin took us to a high-grade restaurant for lunch. At lunch, my cousin asked my uncle and aunt how they were now. How are you? She hasn''t gone back in recent years. She''s homesick.


    I said uncle and aunt are fine. You will work hard to win the championship. Then you will really become a singer. That uncle and aunt can''t be happy.


    "You didn''t speak so well before. Why did you speak more and more later? You must have picked up girls in recent years?" my cousin looked at me and smiled.


    "Yes, my mouth has always been good at speaking, but you didn''t talk to me much at the beginning," I chatted with my cousin while eating.


    My cousin asked when we would go back? In fact, I plan to go back tomorrow, but when my cousin asked, I decided to go back after the game. I want to vote for my cousin and help her win the championship.


    Of course, my cousin agreed with me to do so. Anyway, it''s beneficial to her.


    While we were laughing and talking there, the man who was driving yesterday came to. The man changed his black suit today, wearing a pair of sunglasses and a hairstyle of a Korean version. The perfume smell on the body can smell from a distance.


    "Xiaomin, you used to eat here. I came to invite you to dinner, but I didn''t expect you were already eating," the man said with a smile.


    After that, the man looked at us and said in a strange tone, "it seems that it''s very lively today. There are so many people."


    "These are my friends. What can I do for you?" my cousin put down the dishes and chopsticks and looked at the man and said blandly.


    "I heard from agent song that if you''re free after rehearsal this afternoon, I''d like to invite you to a movie in the evening!" the man looked at his cousin and said attentively.


    "No, I have to go around with my friends tonight! I don''t have much time to go to the movies." my cousin politely rejected the man. The man said that he would go shopping with my cousin at night, but he was also rejected by my cousin.


    The man knew that he would ask for trouble if he stayed any longer, so he left first. When the man left, he looked at his cousin with a gloomy face. My intuition told me that this man would certainly do something bad for his cousin.


    In the evening, my cousin took us shopping as promised. My cousin was very familiar with this area. She took us to play a lot of fun and eat a lot of delicious food.


    When passing a supermarket, my cousin took us in for two rounds. My cousin said that the things in the supermarket were very affordable. Let''s choose what we need in the supermarket.


    When Li Xiangning and I were choosing things, she said she was going to the toilet. The public toilet was not far away. She asked me to choose first. She came back after going to the toilet. Li Xiangning saw that she was going to go.


    After about seven or eight minutes, steel tooth sister came back, but Li Xiangning didn''t come back. I asked steel tooth sister, "where''s Li Xiangning? Didn''t she go with you just now?"


    Steel tooth sister asked me, "didn''t Li Xiangning come back? I didn''t see her when I came out of the toilet. I thought she came back."


    No, Li Xiangning must have been lost! Her mind at this time is like a child, and she is not familiar with the city. What can I do!

 Chapter 222

    Steel tooth sister told me that Li Xiangning followed her to the toilet and waited for her outside the toilet, but when she came out, Li Xiangning was no longer outside the toilet. Steel tooth sister thought Li Xiangning had returned along the same road. After all, here; It''s not far from the public beta, just a few steps away. How did you know Li Xiangning would be lost.


    Steel tooth sister also blamed herself for this. She said that she shouldn''t have taken Li Xiangning to the bathroom at that time, so that Li Xiangning won''t be lost. Moreover, she''s unfamiliar and there are many bad guys outside. What if Li Xiangning is targeted by bad guys? She has only the intelligence of a child.


    Cousin heard that Li Xiangning was lost, so she hurried us to find it. Cousin said there were many gangsters in this area. What can Li Xiangning do when she lost and met bad guys.


    My Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang, led by sister steel teeth, went outside the public beta and began to look for Li Xiangning with the public toilet as the center. The four of us were on one side. My cousin went to find someone to help. Sister steel teeth waited in the toilet in case Li Xiangning didn''t see anyone back.


    We looked for Li Xiangning outside for a long time, but we didn''t find Li Xiangning. Looking at the dark day, I was more and more worried. If Li Xiangning was watched by bad guys, what would we do if something happened? I knew I shouldn''t have brought Li Xiangning out to see my cousin.


    Just as I was thinking of those bad things in my head, unconsciously I had come to an old street without anyone. There were no people and no people selling things in the old street, but the houses on the roadside were brightly lit.


    Seeing that there was no one above the old street, I was ready to turn around and leave to look for Li Xiangning elsewhere. However, when I was ready to leave, I heard a voice not far away. It was a woman''s voice, and it was very similar to Li Xiangning''s. although the voice was not loud, in order to avoid Li Xiangning''s accident, I walked along the voice.


    I followed the sound to a small alley. At this time, the sound became louder and louder, and the sound gradually became clear from the original ambiguity. At this time, I can be sure that this is Li Xiangning''s voice.


    But after confirming that it was Li Xiangning''s voice, my heart became more eager, because I heard Li Xiangning crying, and with Li Xiangning''s cry, there were several men''s voices laughing.


    Thinking that Li Xiangning might be in trouble, I hurried to the alley. In the dark alley, I saw three chicken nests smoking there, laughing and looking at Li Xiangning squatting on the ground.


    Li Xiangning squatted on the ground, crying and looking at the three chicken nests, and then said in fear: "you big bad guys, go away quickly, or my sister Xiaoxiao will hit you!"


    The three chicken nests are wearing tights and their hair is very explosive. They are like a chicken nest. I can''t control what they do. This is their freedom, but if they dare to be unfavorable to Li Xiangning, I have to manage it.


    Because my footsteps were very quiet, the three chicken heads didn''t find me.


    The three chicken heads stood in front of Li Xiangning. At this time, one chicken head looked at the other chicken head who seemed to be the head and said, "brother, how does this woman feel stupid? She has been repeating this sentence since we brought her here. Is there something wrong with her head!"


    The head of the chicken nest looked at Li Xiangning with an obscene face and said, "why do you care so much? Whether there is something wrong with her head, as long as there is nothing wrong under her. Hurry up, let''s shoot a few shots before there is no one!"


    "Big brother, don''t say ha, this woman is still very beautiful. Otherwise, we''ll tie her home directly after we''re done. If we want to shoot, we''ll have sex with her. Anyway, she''s stupid," said another chicken nest head, looking at Li Xiangning with an obscene face.


    "That''s a good idea. Then we''ll take turns alone!" said the head of the chicken nest with an obscene smile on his face.


    After that, the head of the chicken nest stood in front of Li Xiangning, took off his pants chain, took out his dirty things from his pants, and looked at Li Xiangning like this, which was very disgusting.


    The other two chicken heads also obviously put up a small tent. The head chicken head looked at Li Xiangning and said fiercely, "you silly girl, open your mouth quickly, or I''ll kill you tonight!"


    Li Xiangning didn''t speak. She kept wiping her tears and cried pitifully, "sister Xiaoxiao, sister Xiaoxiao, where are you?"


    Seeing Li Xiangning crying so sad, I was also very unhappy. I went behind the three chicken nests, looked at them and said, "let her go!"


    After hearing what I said, the head of the chicken nest stuffed his dirty thing into his pants, turned to look at me and said arrogantly, "I advise you not to mind your own business. Be careful that I clean up with you!"


    "She is my wife. She has a brain injury and her intelligence is just like a child. I don''t want to conflict with you. Take the money for tea and let my wife go!" I took 500 yuan from her and handed it out. Although it''s not much, it''s the only cash on me.


    The reason why I do this is not because I counselled, but because there are three of them. If they really do it, I will be beaten by them. Not only can I not save Li Xiangning, but I have to be beaten. The gain is not worth the loss.


    The head of the chicken nest had several earrings on his ears. He touched the earrings and looked at me. He looked behind me with his spare light, and then kicked me to the ground. At the same time, he took the money in my hand and put it in his pocket. "I want to let this girl go with so little money? At least 3000!"


    After that, the head of the chicken nest stretched out his hand in front of me and asked me if I had any money. If I didn''t have money, get out and take out the money. Then he let Li Xiangning go.


    I really have no money, but how can I watch him bully Li Xiangning? I bowed my head and said very low, "you''d better let her go, or else!"


    "Otherwise, you bite me!" said the head of the chicken nest, looking at me with disdain, patting his ass and letting me bite.


    "You''d better let her go, or I''ll kill you!" I said, pulling out the small dagger ready for self-defense from my waist, then directly strangled the head chicken''s neck with my hand and put the dagger straight on his neck.


    "I warn you, I''m covered by my eldest brother. This area around here is covered by my eldest brother. If you dare to touch half of my hair, my eldest brother will ask someone to chop your family!" although the head of the chicken nest was kidnapped by me, he still didn''t forget to threaten me.


    But I can clearly know from his tone that when he said this, he was still worried that I would kill him.


    My brother said that people in the Jianghu will inevitably be calculated. He told me to put a dagger on my body for self-defense. Even if I don''t need it for self-defense, it can be used to peel fruit at ordinary times. I still wrote down my brother''s advice. Since then, I will put a dagger on my body for self-defense.


    But what I didn''t expect was that it would come in handy today. Of course, I also used it to scare the head of the chicken nest. If I really want to kill him, I don''t have the courage. Killing people is not a small thing. I don''t want me to be shot.


    "I don''t know who your eldest brother is, and I don''t want to know. You quickly set your people free my wife, or I''ll kill you!" I looked at the head of the chicken nest and said fiercely.


    The chicken head still wants to grind. He said I should think clearly before I start. I won''t feel better if I kill him.


    I won''t talk to him. I directly cut his thigh with a dagger. Of course, I grasp the strength. This knife just makes him bleed.


    Seeing that I said to do it, the head of the chicken coop counseled and quickly asked the other two chicken coops to let Li Xiangning go.

 Chapter 223

    I pulled Li Xiangning behind me. At first, I was very worried, because although Li Xiangning didn''t resist me so much, it was still impossible for her to listen to me. But this time, Li Xiangning was very clever and stood behind me like a little girl snuggling up to her father, holding my clothes with her hand, I guess she''s afraid I''ll abandon her.


    The head of the chicken nest covered the wound on his thigh with his hand and showed his teeth in pain. He quickly asked me to let him go. I said it was not time to let him go, so I would let him go.


    After that, I directly dragged the head of the chicken nest back and walked slowly. If I hadn''t come in time, these three bastards would have done a bad job to Li Xiangning. Originally, I wanted to do more than less. I took the money to solve it, but they still wanted to bully me and annoy me. I wouldn''t let them go.


    I slowly came to the public beta with the head of the chicken nest. The steel tooth sister was still waiting there. Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang was there. He should be waiting for me. When I saw me coming with the head of the chicken nest, Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang hurried to help me.


    The other two henhouse heads followed me all the time. When I saw fat brother''s ferocious appearance, the two henhouse heads were frightened and they wanted to run away, but the first henhouse head was still in my hand. Of course, they wouldn''t run away.


    At this time, I let go of the head of the chicken nest. At this time, I don''t need to hold him anymore. The fat brother Jiangshan Liu Lang surrounded all three of their chicken nest heads. Li Xiangning hurried to the steel tooth sister, just like the child saw her mother.


    Jiangshan asked me what was going on. I told Jiangshan what happened. As soon as Jiangshan heard it, they were angry and wanted to kill the three chicken nests with their fists.


    "You three are really brave! You just want to get started regardless of who it is! It seems that it''s impossible for labor and capital not to give you a long memory today!" said the fat man, gritting his teeth, then rolled up his sleeve and punched the head chicken in the face.


    After this punch, fat brother directly picked up the head of the chicken nest, and then looked at him and asked fiercely, "did you take the lead in Li Xiangning''s idea?"


    I cut a wound on the head and thigh of the head chicken nest, and now his nose is bleeding. After fat brother asked, he quickly shook his head, "I didn''t take the lead. At that time, these two brothers and I were going to fight in the old street. When we passed here, we saw her standing blankly outside. We saw that there were no people around, and she was still so beautiful, so we had a bad heart and kidnapped her into the alley of the old street. Then it was like this."


    "I won''t take care of you if you are so honest!" said the fat man, kicking the head of the chicken nest aside, and then catching the other two chicken nests was a violent beating, which made the two chicken nests beg for mercy and cry for their parents.


    Fat brother''s fist as big as a sandbag is no joke. The weight of this fist is not light. Since it has taught them a lesson, it''s enough. If you really start too hard and hit something, it''s not worth the loss.


    Fat brother stopped after we stopped him, kicked the two chicken nests lying on the ground and said, "you''re lucky today. I''ll let you go for the time being. If there''s another time, I''ll break your bones!"


    "Get out of here quickly," said fat brother loudly after saying that.


    When the first chicken nest head left, he handed my 500 yuan coefficient to me. I didn''t refuse to accept it directly. After I accepted it, the three chicken nest heads left in a very embarrassed way.


    After the three henhouse heads left, I went to Li Xiangning and asked her how she was, if there was anything wrong, and if the henhouse heads had done anything to her. Li Xiangning looked at her and said she was fine. It was the bad guys who frightened her.


    Li Xiangning was fine, so I called my cousin and said that Li Xiangning had come back. My cousin said that she had asked someone to find Li Xiangning. In fact, she also wanted to find Li Xiangning, but her identity was quite special, and the singing competition she participated in recently was popular, so it was really inconvenient to find Li Xiangning.


    I can understand all these. My cousin said that she would call people back. She has something to do temporarily and won''t come back. Let''s go to bed first and take us to the scenic spot here when she is free.


    After hanging up, we were ready to go back, but Li Xiangning said she was a little hungry again, so we accompanied her to dinner in the restaurant.


    At dinner, Li Xiangning looked at the steel tooth sister and asked thoughtfully, "sister Xiaoxiao, what does your wife mean?"


    "Wife, for example, you are brother Han''s wife, that is, his woman and his spouse", steel tooth sister smiled and explained to Li Xiangning.


    After thinking about it, Li Xiangning looked at the steel tooth sister and continued to ask, "is it the kind of woman on TV who wants to wash his clothes, cook and have children?"


    "Yes, it''s the kind on TV. You should be brother Han''s wife in the future!" said the steel tooth sister with a smile as she looked at Li Xiangning.


    Li Xiangning said that. She glanced at me secretly, but what she didn''t expect was that I was just looking at her. Her eyes were opposite. Li Xiangning quickly lowered her head and buried herself in eating.


    As for fat brother, after seeing this scene, he called him a violent blow, which was obviously abusing bachelors. I gave fat brother a white look: you can find a woman to marry.


    "It''s so boring to get married. It''s so good to be free. The little sister will go to hook up if she looks good. Anyway, there''s no constraint. People say that marriage is the grave of love. I don''t want to go into the grave to spend my life at a young age!" said fat brother, and began to talk about his crooked theories.


    After dinner, we went back to the hotel, but I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I came to gang Ya''s room to chat with gang ya. Gang Ya and Li Xiangning lived in the same room. When I went in, Li Xiangning and gang Ya were lying in bed watching TV.


    What Li Xiangning likes most now is watching TV. It happens that the conditions of this hotel are good. Every room is equipped with TV.


    When she saw me coming in, she piled up her body and asked me to sit next to her.


    Li Xiangning doesn''t resist me now. She will chat with me. After I sit down, Li Xiangning looks at me and asks seriously, "are we really husband and wife?"


    "Of course, we are a certified legal couple. You lived with me before," I said happily looking at Li Xiangning. The reason why I am happy is entirely because Li Xiangning talked to me.


    Li Xiangning has never talked to me since she woke up, so she took the initiative to talk to me. Don''t mention how excited I am.


    "Well, what were we like before?" Li Xiangning looked at me and asked curiously. At this time, Li Xiangning had become a curious baby.


    I''m not stingy. I talked about Li Xiangning''s car accident from the first day I met Li Xiangning in school, but I omitted those bad things directly. Of course, I won''t let Li Xiangning have a bad impression on me.


    While I was talking, Li Xiangning kept holding her chin in her hand, looked at me with a very enjoyable expression and listened to me.


    After I finished, Li Xiangning looked at me and asked lovably, "so there were so many stories between you and me before. Are you lying to me?"


    I seriously said that I had never cheated. Li Xiangning asked me again, why haven''t we had a baby after we''ve been together for so long.


    Li Xiangning has always liked the baby very much. It seems that she still likes it when she has amnesia.


    "Well, I didn''t plan to have a baby at the beginning, so I didn''t have a baby, but if you like a baby, we can have one tonight!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said. In fact, I was just talking and teasing Li Xiangning.


    But I didn''t expect Li Xiangning to look at me seriously and say, "OK, let''s have a baby tonight!"

 Chapter 224

    Although Li Xiangning said so with a smile on her mouth, I guess with Li Xiangning''s current intelligence, she absolutely didn''t know what to do in the process of giving birth to a baby. I hesitated for a while, then looked at Li Xiangning and asked, "you want a baby, do you know how to give birth to a baby?"


    "Isn''t it the same as on TV that you can sleep in bed for one night?" Li Xiangning looked at me and asked with a pure face, which made me a little helpless.


    Most of Li Xiangning''s cognition comes from steel teeth sister''s mouth or TV. TV performance is actually good, but sleeping includes more than simple sleeping.


    When I was chatting with Li Xiangning, steel tooth sister watched quietly and didn''t interrupt us. In fact, steel tooth sister also hoped that I could communicate with Li Xiangning well.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Li Xiangning piled up her body, and then asked me to go to sleep next to her. I looked at steel tooth sister. Steel tooth sister didn''t say anything, so I took off my shoes and went to sleep next to Li Xiangning. The bed was not big or small. The three of us barely slept enough, but it was a little crowded.


    After I went to sleep, Li Xiangning leaned down, blinked big eyes at me, and asked me very naively: "we just sleep like this, can we have a baby!"


    I nodded and said yes, I can have a baby in a few months after going to bed today. After listening to me, Li Xiangning skillfully slept down and asked me whether I should sleep like this or lie on my stomach. I said it was ok, as long as I slept with me.


    Li Xiangning yawned after chatting with me for a few words, and then fell asleep. Li Xiangning usually sleeps for a long time. The doctor said that this is normal. Adequate sleep is good for Li Xiangning''s head.


    After Li Xiangning fell asleep, my sister steel teeth and I talked as quietly as possible, so as not to disturb Li Xiangning and let her have a good sleep.


    Steel teeth looked at me and said gently, "it seems that she is more and more fond of you."


    "Yes, I have to thank the three henhouse heads today. If it weren''t for them, Li Xiangning might still resist me," I looked at the steel tooth sister and said. In fact, I am very grateful to the steel tooth sister. Thank her for taking care of Li Xiangning so well.


    At this time, steel teeth sister slept on my left hand, Li Xiangning slept on my right hand, and I slept among them. I''m not sleepy yet. I just lie down and chat with steel tooth sister.


    Li Xiangning sleeps soundly. She doesn''t stick out her tongue. She''s very cute. Steel tooth sister said that she has always treated Li Xiangning as her sister. At first, she may not feel it, but as time goes by, she gradually has feelings.


    After chatting with sister steel teeth for a while, we went to bed. We don''t work in this city. We just play everywhere every day. Anyway, we still have money on the bank card and play casually.


    After playing for a few days, it was time for my cousin to start the game. My cousin got us tickets, which saved us from grabbing tickets. Grabbing tickets is really troublesome.


    My cousin played normally this time and sang very well. She won applause and cheers from countless fans. Of course, my cousin is undoubtedly the first tonight.


    Because this singing program is popular, cousin''s popularity is also rising. There are all kinds of interviews every day, which makes cousin overwhelmed, but it also proves that cousin''s popularity is rising.


    Because I have to rehearse songs every day and face the media, my cousin doesn''t have much time. The original agreement to take us to play can only be postponed.


    We have been in this city for more than 20 days now, and the singing competition is coming to an end. Now there are only five singers left on the field, and the champion comes from these five singers.


    After watching the kicking match on the recording site that day, we went back. It was late. It was almost 11:30.


    We were chatting on the road. The happiest thing was fat brother. Fat brother got a sister in the city and went to watch the cousin game with us last time. After watching the cousin game, fat brother took the sister to the hotel. Needless to say, the big guys should know all the content.


    It''s just that the girl has something to do these days. Otherwise, fat brother would chat with us here. He would have gone to open a room to do what he likes to do.


    We walked to the hotel while chatting. At this time, there were no people on the night road. They all slept, and we were all a little sleepy.


    When we came to a corner, I saw a familiar face. It was the head of the chicken nest that we had cleaned up that day. It was the head of the chicken nest. He cut me on his thigh, but it looked good and walked smoothly.


    The chicken nest head came out from the corner, touched his chicken nest head, looked at us and said fiercely: "you are very kind, don''t you dare to hit me in this land, you are really bored."


    I know this chicken nest head definitely called someone. He won''t be so stupid. Of course, he doesn''t dare to be so arrogant alone.


    Sure enough, after the hen''s nest head finished, a group of people came out behind him with sticks in their hands. The leader of the group was a man in his thirties who cut the cock''s head. The man had a cyan birthmark on his face, and his face was vicious. The stubble on his face made him look like a bandit, But I guess he''s like a bandit.


    Obviously, the man in his thirties is the eldest brother of these people. The chicken nest head pointed to the man, looked at us and said arrogantly: "you don''t ask about my eldest brother''s name. This territory is his territory. If you beat me, my eldest brother will never let you go."


    Of course, the speaker is the earth leopard. It''s no use talking to others. Only talking to the earth leopard can solve this problem. I stepped forward and looked at the earth leopard and said, "brother leopard, right? We are also out to get around. Everyone is out to get rich. We don''t have to do it."


    The reason why I say this is because the earth leopard brought 20 people this time. We can''t fight hard. Moreover, we also have Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister. It doesn''t matter if we are beaten, but it''s not good if we hurt li Xiangning and steel tooth sister.


    The earth leopard looked at me contemptuously: "you are mixed there. Do you dare to beat me? Are you arrogant?"


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the green dragon club. We''re the green dragon club. We''re wrong for the people who beat you, but it''s your people who made mistakes first. We did it!" I looked at the earth leopard and said calmly. After spending so long with my brother, I found that I could be so calm.


    The earth leopard didn''t respond when I talked about the green dragon club, which made me a little confused.


    The earth leopard looked at me and said arrogantly, "I''m not a man who likes to do it, but if you beat me, this account can''t be settled like this. If you can take out 100000 yuan of medical expenses, this account will be fine. I''ll let you go today. If you can''t take it out, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Of course I don''t have so much money. I asked steel tooth sister to take Li Xiangning away first, but steel tooth sister just took a step, and the earth leopard asked someone to stop them.


    "If you don''t have money, you can let these two women have a good time with my brothers tonight, and this can be written off!" the earth leopard looked at me and said with a smile.


    "If you dare to move them, I will never let you go!" I looked at the leopard and said fiercely, I can move, but I will never allow Li Xiangning and steel teeth.


    "You''re arrogant. You just want to scare me. Come on, brothers. Beat all the men down. As for the two women, catch one person and talk about it again." the earth leopard waved his big hand, and his people came towards us with wooden sticks.

 Chapter 225

    I protected the steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning behind me and rolled up my sleeves to prepare for the battle. Since we can''t solve it peacefully, we can only rely on our inability to win or lose. Although I know we can''t fight, this is the case. If we can''t fight, we have to be tough.


    The chicken head took the lead and hit me with a stick. I didn''t dodge. I was directly hit on my arm with a stick. Pain was the best stimulation. After I was beaten, my fighting spirit broke out with my anger.


    The chicken nest head was very responsive and flexible. Seeing that my face changed, he quickly stepped back and let others go.


    They have many people, and the advantage is undoubtedly on their side. Before we started, they rushed up with wooden sticks and smashed them at us. My Jiangshan Liu Lang was kicked to the ground by them, lying on the ground and slapped by them with wooden sticks. The wooden stick fan made a slapping sound on our body, which was painful.


    We wanted to stand up and resist, but they would give us a chance to stand up. Holding a wooden stick was like beating a disobedient child. I kept beating on us. My hand was slapped and my bones were rattled.


    Pang Ge was surrounded and beaten by several people, but Pang GE''s size decided that he was not a bully. Pang Ge grabbed a man''s collar, put him down with a fist, picked up the stick in the man''s hand and began to fight with these people.


    Seeing that we were beaten on the ground, fat brother was like a crazy beast and roared: "fuck NIMA, dare to beat my brother, I won''t agree!"


    Fat brother said, and then he took a wooden stick and slapped those who beat us. Those people were a little afraid of fat brother. They beat fat brother crazily with a wooden stick. I saw that fat brother''s arms were beaten out in several ways, but this did not affect his combat effectiveness.


    I know that Pang''s body must be very painful now. It''s all blood. It''s impossible to say that it doesn''t hurt. Pang just has been enduring it. Pang wants to pull us up from the ground, but those people all go to siege Pang. Those wooden sticks slapped on Pang, and several wooden sticks were broken.


    Seeing that brother Pang was beaten, we were also very uncomfortable. We had been together for a long time, and our relationship had long been brotherly. Seeing that brother Pang was beaten, we were also flustered, especially uncomfortable.


    As soon as I was cruel, I kicked a man away with one foot, and then stood up against the beating of a wooden stick. I pulled out the dagger hidden in my waist and caught one who hit us the hardest just now. It was a knife.


    My face was beaten by a wooden stick several times. My face was very painful and my facial expression was very stiff, but I could still make an angry expression on my face.


    Those people didn''t dare to act rashly when they saw the blood on the dagger in my hand. I took the opportunity to pull Jiangshan LIULANG up. After Jiangshan LIULANG stood up, the four of us endured the pain and fought against these enemies side by side.


    Seeing that we were beaten, Li Xiangning was so frightened that she cried that she quickly called those people to go away and don''t beat us.


    I asked steel tooth sister to look at Li Xiangning. It''s okay for me to be beaten. Men are thick skinned. I can''t plan a meal. As long as Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister are fine, I''ll be fine.


    Seeing that we stood up, the earth leopard who had been watching the play next to us finally went to battle with a wooden stick. After the earth leopard started, his people also started to fight. Fat brother couldn''t carry it and was directly knocked down on the ground, and we were also knocked down on the ground under the random stick.


    We were bruised and injured all over by a mess of sticks, so we couldn''t get up. The earth leopard threw the stick on the ground, then came to me, looked at me and said plainly: "You say you''re from the green dragon club, right? I know the green dragon club has great power, but the strong dragon doesn''t suppress the local snake. If you dare to run wild on my territory, I won''t give you any good fruit!"


    I lay on the ground and glared at the earth leopard. The earth leopard looked at me and took out my mobile phone from my pocket. He put the mobile phone in front of me and asked me to call my big brother in the green dragon club.


    I just stared at him and didn''t move. The earth leopard looked at me, pointed to Li Xiangning and said, "I heard that there are a lot of people in Qinglong. It seems true today, but you''d better cooperate, otherwise I won''t be as simple as calling with your mobile phone. If you don''t call, I''ll take your mobile phone and take a picture of the woman."


    No way. In order to protect Li Xiangning, I had to follow the instructions of the earth leopard and called my brother. The earth leopard answered the phone. After the phone was connected, the earth leopard said arrogantly: "Hey! Your little brother beat my man on my territory. Now I beat him. You are his big brother. What should you do about it?"


    In order to show his prestige, the earth leopard also turned the phone into hands-free, turned the call sound to the maximum, and we can all hear the contents of the phone.


    After the earth leopard finished, the voice of his brother came from the phone. The brother calmly asked the earth leopard''s address. After learning the earth leopard''s address, the brother said calmly on the phone: "My little brother beat your man, and now you beat him again. It''s reasonable to say that this matter is settled, but I don''t know whether they are seriously injured or not. It''s still early to solve this matter.".


    After thinking about it, my brother continued, "I remember there is a local snake nicknamed earth leopard over there. You can take my little brother to find him. Just tell him my name Guan Yilong. He will help me take care of my little brother for the time being. As for the gratitude and resentment between my little brother and you, I''ll come and explain it to you tomorrow!"


    After listening to his brother, the earth leopard asked tentatively, "is your name Guan Yilong?"


    My brother gave a sound, and saw the earth leopard very excited and said to the phone: "ah long, it''s me. I''m the earth leopard. I haven''t seen it for several years. I can''t hear your voice! Alas, it''s really the flood that washed the Dragon King temple. The family doesn''t know a family!"


    "You are a leopard!" my brother''s emotion is also hard to hide.


    Look at this, the earth leopard and his brother know each other. The earth leopard talked with his brother on my phone for a long time. He asked his brother when he came out of the Bureau and how he got in at the beginning. It was something from the past.


    After the conversation, my brother said that I was his own brother, and Jiangshan fat brother was a capable man under his hands. The earth leopard apologized again and again: "Aaron, I''m sorry. I thought your brother and they were bastards of the green dragon club. They asked me to have a beating. I''m really sorry."


    My brother didn''t investigate anything. He said it was all right. Just hit them. They have thick skin and have a little skin trauma. Just have a rest.


    The earth leopard patted his chest on the phone and assured his brother that he would take good care of us here. He would take us to the hospital for treatment. The earth leopard promised so. His brother didn''t say anything more. After saying a few polite words, he hung up the phone.


    The earth leopard put his cell phone in my pocket, quickly asked someone to help us up, and asked someone to drive us to the hospital.


    When I was in the car, the earth leopard kept apologizing to me, "I''m really sorry. If I knew you were Aaron''s brother, I would do it there! I did it wrong. Please bear with me."


    The earth leopard and his brother are brothers. It''s reasonable for me to call him brother leopard. My brother didn''t say anything about it. What can I say when I''m a brother.


    "Brother leopard, it''s all right. It''s normal to get beaten for a few times, but your men do a good job. You have to invite us to have a tonic another day," I said with a smile as I watched the leopard.


    "No problem, don''t say it''s a meal at that time. You can eat as many as you want!" when I saw that I was not angry, the earth leopard also smiled on his face.

 Chapter 227

    Steel tooth sister also saw that Li Xiangning had woken up. Steel tooth sister looked at Li Xiangning and asked, "when did you wake up, Xiangning?"


    Li Xiangning said that she was woken up. She felt that the bed was shaking, and there was a sound that was woken up. After listening to Li Xiangning, the steel tooth sister pinched hard on my ass and whispered to me that it was because I worked too hard to wake up Li Xiangning.


    Li Xiangning looked at me and steel teeth and asked seriously, "why do you all take off your clothes? Still hold together like this?"


    I was a little embarrassed and explained to Li Xiangning, "we just want to hold each other like this!". If we don''t say so, would it be difficult to tell Li Xiangning that sister steel teeth and I are overlapping.


    Li Xiangning looked at me and continued to ask, "hold it if you want, but why do you take off your clothes? Is it comfortable to hold it like this?"


    I nodded and said yes. It''s very comfortable to hold like this, and it''s only comfortable to hold with me. It''s very uncomfortable to hold with other men. The reason why I say this is also because I''m afraid that Li Xiangning will be taken advantage of by other ill intentioned men. Who makes Li Xiangning''s intelligence like a child.


    After Li Xiangning gave a sound, she wrapped her quilt and continued to prepare for sleep. I accelerated my action and wiped it with a paper towel for a few times. However, when I wiped it, Li Xiangning turned her head around again. When she saw me there, Li Xiangning stuffed her head into the quilt and looked at it. Then she got out of the quilt and pointed to me and asked, "what is this Dongdong?"


    Li Xiangning''s sudden question also embarrassed me. I didn''t know how to explain to Li Xiangning, so I asked steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning to explain. Steel tooth sister didn''t have the slightest taboo. She directly explained to Li Xiangning what mine was, saying that it was a sign of men and used to distinguish between men and women.


    Steel teeth sister told Li Xiangning that the reason why Li Xiangning didn''t have me was because she was a woman and I was a man. After explaining this, Li Xiangning understood a little. At this time, Li Xiangning was like a curious baby. After asking this, she asked steel teeth. What was I doing with her?


    After thinking about it, the steel tooth sister said that my place was uncomfortable. If I did this, I would be more comfortable. But just after the steel tooth sister finished, Li Xiangning asked, is it really comfortable?


    Steel teeth sister explained to her for a long time. Steel teeth sister was a little helpless one by one, but after the explanation, Li Xiangning didn''t ask again and went to bed honestly.


    I was sleepy after I finished, so I fell asleep with my steel tooth sister in my arms.


    After playing with the earth leopard all night, their legs trembled. At first glance, they knew that they didn''t play less women last night. The earth leopard took us everywhere in the next few days. It happened that we were not familiar with this side, so the earth leopard acted as our guide.


    After playing for two days, it''s the recording time of the singing competition. This is a competition. Only three people can stay. These three people will have the final finals next week, and the champion will be born.


    During the competition, I specially invited the earth leopard to go with me. Anyway, my cousin could help us get tickets. At first, the earth leopard refused to go. He said it was meaningless for him to go to such a place, but in the end, the earth leopard went.


    In this competition, my cousin marched into the top three without suspense. We all cheered and applauded for my cousin. Originally, I wanted to invite my cousin to dinner to celebrate, but when I was close, my cousin in the top three was more busy and had no leisure time at all, so I had to give it up.


    When leaving, fat brother found the man in the audience, the man who has been chasing his cousin. Later, I also learned something about the man. The man''s name is Zhao Jiale. He is a rich second generation. His family is relatively rich. He has played with countless women, including many young models.


    His father is a man of the moment in the entertainment industry. Although his father has quit the entertainment industry, his influence should not be underestimated. Otherwise, his son Zhao Jiale would not hook up with so many young models.


    Zhao Jiale''s father has a very powerful entertainment company under his name. He has signed many artists. Several of them are still big names. Many artists will take the initiative to hook up with Zhao Jiale in order to be superior. However, Zhao Jiale is interested in his cousin. His cousin doesn''t call him, but this increases Zhao Jiale''s desire to conquer. He wants to conquer and refuses to obey his cousin.


    Therefore, the reason why my cousin can advance into the top three so easily is of course that Zhao Jiale secretly helps. Otherwise, how could I have a good trip in the singing competition in the deep water. But when I know this, it''s all later.


    The reason why Zhao Jiale wants his cousin to win the championship of this competition is to make his cousin grateful to him. In this way, he will win his cousin. In fact, Zhao Jiale knows what he did behind his back, but she can only pretend not to know. Because she wants to be a leader, she has to accept Zhao Jiale''s secret help.


    Zhao Jiale secretly has been helping his cousin get more popularity and fans with the help of his father, so as to lay the foundation for her to win the championship.


    People are always selfish. While pretending to accept the benefits given by Zhao Jiale without knowing it, my cousin is rejecting Zhao Jiale''s overt kindness. I also understand why my cousin did this, but these practices will lay a curse for her in the future.


    Before long, it was the last stage of the singing competition. This finals will determine the ranking of the remaining three singers and their future destiny.


    Of course, the other two singers are not simple characters. They can''t enter the top three without family background and power. Although many programs claim that they are fair competition and will never carry out black box operation, this is just a written word. Black box operation is not rare in this era.


    Although the other two singers also have backgrounds, cousin Zhao Jiale is secretly helping. Who loses and who wins is also unknown.


    The competition system of the finals has also been changed. It is no longer the audience voting, but let those famous singers make decisions. There are many famous singers in these famous singers.


    If you want to win the championship of this competition, you should not only have singing skills, but also have a background. These big stars seem to be making a fair decision, but in fact, who is the champion has been decided from the beginning.


    Of course, we came to the finals to cheer for our cousin. Cousin is the first singer to play. Her song sounds good. The judges invited on the stage have already scored well, but the score will be announced at the end. I don''t know for the time being.


    After singing, my cousin went to the other two singers to sing on the stage. To be honest, the other two singers sang well, but it was a competition in the end. The competition was cruel, and someone had to be out.


    After all the singers sing, it''s time to announce their scores. Cousin is number one, and so on.


    I saw the host on the stage holding the counted hand card and said excitedly, "let''s announce the score for everyone. Contestant No. 3, a total of 95 points! Contestant No. 2, a total of 98 points!". It was said that the host sold a pass and read the advertisement, which made people sweat for my cousin''s score.


    A total of ten guests were invited this time, with a full score of 10. Undoubtedly, the scores of No. 3 and No. 2 are already very high, which makes people more worried about the achievements of my cousin.


    Zhao Jiale also came to the scene of the game. He sat in the back corner. If there was no light, I wouldn''t find him. I saw Zhao Jiale looking at the stage with a smile on his face, and I probably guessed the result of the game.


    "Let''s announce the score of contestant No. 1. Contestant No. 1 has a total of 98.5 points! The highest score in the game! No doubt he has sat on our champion today!" the host said very excitedly. When the host said that, the whole audience was boiling and cheering for his cousin.

 Chapter 228

    There is no doubt that my cousin got the championship trophy. The cousin who got the trophy was very happy. After the game, my cousin called us and invited us to have a meal to celebrate. Of course, we were happy to keep the appointment. We were also very happy to see that my cousin successfully won the championship trophy.


    My cousin invited us to dinner in a high-end restaurant. When we went, my cousin was already waiting for us. Today''s cousin is full of star style and famous brand clothes. To tell the truth, such a cousin gives me a sense of distance. Maybe it''s my inferiority complex.


    My cousin sat down with us and only got a few things. Then someone called her. After she answered the phone, she put on her sunglasses and mask and got up and left. She said she had checked out. We can rest assured. She left first if she had something to do.


    After that, my cousin went out and got on a Porsche. I don''t know who was on the car, but from these two Porsche, I can infer that the person on the car should be Zhao Jiale. Last time, Zhao Jiale drove this car to the recording site to send my cousin back.


    But I think so. Zhao Jiale helped his cousin so much behind his back. No matter what she said, she was going to have dinner with Zhao Jiale. At least she had to say something.


    We will go to the hotel after dinner. Now our cousin has achieved her wish and won the championship trophy. It''s time for us to go back and continue our life. After staying here for so long, we don''t have much money left.


    We''ve already planned. We''ll go back the day after tomorrow. We''ll have a good day tomorrow and leave at that time.


    After my cousin won the championship of the singing competition, people came to her every day to act for her. I was very busy. I had planned to get together with my cousin again, but I didn''t bother her when I heard that my cousin was so busy on the phone.


    She won the championship of the singing competition, and her cousin also won a lot of fans. For artists, fans are rice bowls, and her cousin has enough fans to gain a foothold in the entertainment industry.


    Seeing my cousin being interviewed by the media on TV, the sense of distance is getting deeper and deeper in my heart. In the final analysis, distance does exist. My cousin is now a star. Of course, she is different from ordinary people like me, but if I choose, I would rather choose my cousin to be ordinary, so that I can have less sense of distance from her.


    We were ready to pack up and go after a good day''s play, but when I was packing in the evening, my cousin called me and asked me to go there.


    My cousin and I made an appointment to meet in a restaurant. My cousin had been waiting for me for a long time. However, my cousin was wearing a mask and wrapped tightly. If she hadn''t called my name, I hadn''t found her yet. I sat down in front of my cousin. After drinking a glass of wine, my cousin looked at me and asked seriously, "cousin, what do you think of me now?"


    "You''re fine now. With such high popularity, it''s too late for many people to envy to become famous overnight!" I looked at my cousin and smiled. In this materialistic society, many people want to be famous, but few people really want to become famous overnight like my cousin.


    "I haven''t been famous before. I want to be famous. After being famous, ha ha!", my cousin smiled bitterly and continued to drink.


    Looking at my cousin, I think something unpleasant has happened recently. I asked my cousin what happened? My cousin told me the truth after she looked at me.


    Cousin Zhao Jiale''s secret help is indispensable for her fame. Cousin Zhao Jiale had dinner with Zhao Jiale several times, which is regarded as an expression of meaning. But last night, Zhao Jiale invited her to dinner and almost attacked her. If she hadn''t reacted quickly at that time, Zhao Jiale would have succeeded.


    But I can''t hide for a while. My cousin''s fame depends on Zhao Jiale''s help. If my cousin doesn''t contact Zhao Jiale in the future, Zhao Jiale will definitely try to figure out how to make my cousin collapse and be scolded by thousands of people. But my cousin continues to contact Zhao Jiale and is afraid of being infringed by Zhao Jiale. Now my cousin is in a dilemma, She didn''t have a friend who could tell the truth, so she asked me to talk.


    I''m not that hot headed teenager now. I can probably understand my cousin''s difficulties, but in the final analysis, I''m not a person in the entertainment industry. I don''t have any power in the entertainment industry. If I want to help my cousin, I''m willing but weak.


    In addition to the comfort of words, I can''t do anything for my cousin. After drinking two glasses of wine, my cousin seems to think of something, and then asks me what I do at ordinary times. I said I opened a billiard room. I usually sell things in the billiard room to settle accounts.


    My cousin asked me how much money I could earn in a month. I said it was not much. It was just ordinary. My cousin nodded and looked at me and said, "I have a good job. You can try it. I can give you 10000 a month!"


    I asked my cousin what she did. She looked at me and said, "it''s not a troublesome job. It''s just to be a bodyguard around me. Just protect my safety and maintain order. The brokerage company I signed up with recently is going to recruit some bodyguards for me. If you were my bodyguard, I would feel more secure. I don''t believe others, and I only believe you!"


    A great beauty like my cousin said such words to me. Of course I want to be a bodyguard, but I can''t rest assured that Sister Li Xiangning steel teeth, but I don''t want to see my cousin so sad all day. Finally, I decided that I can be a bodyguard for my cousin for three months, and I have to go back after three months.


    My cousin nodded and said it was OK. Let me go to her agency for an interview tomorrow. Then she will let me pass.


    After I nodded my head and promised, my cousin asked me to drink with her. I didn''t care, but I was afraid that my drunken cousin would get drunk. My cousin waved and said it was all right. She has a good amount of wine now.


    I opened my stomach to drink with my cousin. My cousin drank a lot of wine at one time. Before I drank much wine, my cousin fell drunk on the table. I woke up my cousin and asked her where she lived. In this case, I can only send my cousin back.


    My cousin vaguely told me her address, so I helped her out to find a car and take her back. My cousin usually has a special car to pick her up, but today my cousin obviously sneaked out, so I took a special car to pick her up.


    My cousin lives in a very luxurious apartment. If it weren''t for my cousin, the security guard wouldn''t let me in.


    My cousin lives on the fifth floor. After I helped her up the elevator, I took the key from my cousin''s pocket and opened the door to send her in. My cousin''s apartment is really not generally large and the home is very complete.


    I sent my cousin to her bedroom, took off her shoes, and then I took her to bed. Looking at my cousin lying on the bed, I couldn''t help sighing that my cousin was still so beautiful. Although it has been so many years, my cousin is still as beautiful as before. The only change may be her ass and chest. Her chest seems to have become bigger, Your ass is warped, too. Physically more attractive.


    Seeing my cousin who has fallen asleep, I thought of threatening my cousin with a small video. Now think about it, it was really reckless at the beginning, but to be honest, a beautiful woman like my cousin wants to do it once.


    I saw my cousin this time, and then bad water came up in my heart. Anyway, my cousin is asleep now, and she is the only one in her family. Why don''t I take this opportunity to get her directly? I''ll find an excuse to say that I was drunk at that time, which was why I accidentally did something wrong. If I can''t do it, I''ll do it again and make a small video to threaten my cousin as before, So, hey hey! Cousin can only be obedient.


    After thinking of these in my mind, I unconsciously held my cousin''s small face in my hand, and then secretly kissed my cousin''s lips, but when I was kissing dark and cool, my cousin opened her eyes and looked at me like this.

 Chapter 229

    I dared to continue there and quickly stacked my mouth from my cousin''s fragrant lips. However, my cousin seemed to just open her eyes. After yawning, she continued to close her eyes and sleep. She slept soundly, and her chest kept rising one after another.


    Of course, I didn''t dare to be a thief. I quickly left my cousin''s residence and went back to the hotel. At that time, Li Xiangning had fallen asleep, while sister steel teeth sat on the bed waiting for me to come back.


    I told sister steel teeth that I wanted to be a bodyguard for my cousin, but sister steel teeth didn''t say anything. I said I would go back in a few months, and all the wages I received here would be on sister steel teeth card. Sister steel teeth nodded and asked me to pay attention to safety here. She would take good care of Li Xiangning, which reassured me.


    I''ve always been very relieved of steel teeth. Steel teeth said that they would go back together tomorrow. When I go back, I''ll call her first, and then she will come back to pick me up.


    After saying this, I took advantage of Li Xiangning''s sleep and made it with sister steel teeth again, and then I was willing to sleep.


    The next day, I sent my steel teeth Sister Li Xiangning to Jiangshan and they got on the bus. They were the first bus in the morning. After seeing them off, I came to my cousin''s brokerage company.


    At that time, about a dozen people applied to be bodyguards, but in the end, only five people could stay, and the others had to be eliminated.


    The candidates were all veterans or people from martial arts school. I was the most ordinary. During the interview, my cousin came and asked me in person. She said she was very relieved, so I was directly admitted. Then I selected four strong men. In this way, the five bodyguards were all together.


    At noon, my cousin asked me to have dinner with her. When I had dinner, my cousin looked at me and asked me, "did you take advantage of me when I fell asleep when you sent me home last night?"


    "I swear to God, I absolutely don''t. how could I be that kind of person? I''m very honest!" I looked at my cousin''s righteous words and said. Anyway, my cousin opened her eyes vaguely yesterday. I said that she would know whether it was true or not.


    "Oh, you really think I''m unconscious. I saw it clearly last night. You secretly kissed me on the lips. If I hadn''t found it, who knows what bad things your bad cousin would continue to do? Your stomach is full of bad water. I had learned it!" my cousin looked at me and joked, The smile with bright eyes and white teeth was like the spring breeze in March. Although it was laughed and scolded by my cousin, it was really itchy in my heart.


    Today''s cousin has a special feminine taste, and her dress is also very fresh and beautiful. Since my cousin found it last night, it''s no use for me to argue. I looked at my cousin and said, "cousin, you can''t blame me. You''re so beautiful, and we''re alone and widowed. I''m a normal man. If I don''t have a little mind, it must be impossible!"


    "Still want to flatter me, I tell you I don''t eat your set," my cousin smiled at me. My cousin said so in her mouth, but she must accept my praise in her heart.


    "Didn''t I give you a chance before? You didn''t seize the opportunity yourself! Now think I was really stupid. I thought it was stupid to give you my first time!" my cousin said to me while eating.


    There is a saying that the past is called the past only when there is regret. How can we recall the past without regret.


    I said that the past has passed, and the most important thing is to grasp the future. After laughing, my cousin continued to eat without saying anything.


    In fact, the work content of bodyguards is very simple, that is, escorting cousins to participate in activities everywhere and protecting their personal safety. However, although it is simple, it is not easy to do it in practice.


    Zhao Jiale often comes back to find his cousin and asks her to eat, watch movies and so on, but the bad water in Zhao Jiale''s stomach has long been known by Sima Zhao''s heart. However, Zhao Jiale has helped his cousin, and she can''t refuse. She can only go hard.


    My cousin was afraid that Zhao Jiale would do something special to her. When I was alone with Zhao Jiale, I would ask me to wait nearby. As long as she issued a new number, I would appear in time. In this way, although my cousin was not violated, I was even more tired. Once my cousin and Zhao Jiale wandered for a day, and I kept it for a day.


    However, although the cousin has not been infringed and the price has not been less occupied by Zhao Jiale, the cousin can''t say anything. The consequences of offending Zhao Jiale will be really serious, ranging from being removed from the entertainment circle to being retaliated by Zhao Jiale. Of course, the cousin doesn''t want to live in that day.


    My cousin is enjoying a good time in the entertainment industry. While singing, I often contact advertisements to get some extra money. Seeing that my cousin''s life is becoming more and more moist, I am also happy for my cousin in my heart.


    Zhao Jiale often comes back to find his cousin, but her cousin often refuses Zhao Jiale for reasons such as having something to do. She really can''t refuse. Her cousin also tries not to stay with Zhao Jiale and leaves when she has a chance.


    It''s OK to do this twice. Over time, Zhao Jiale won''t be so kind. Once Zhao Jiale asked his cousin for an advertisement, and the endorsement fee is not low. After thinking about it, she went. Her entertainment circle is a place of right and wrong that updates very quickly. My cousin wants to make more money while she is still popular, When you are unknown, you can be less tired.


    My cousin asked me to drive her. She was not at ease. I sent my cousin to the place Zhao Jiale said. It was a hotel, and Zhao Jiale was in the room. There were two bodyguards outside the room, who were hired by Zhao Jiale.


    After my cousin knocked on the door, Zhao Jiale opened the door for my cousin, and I was stopped outside by the two bodyguards. Zhao Jiale stretched out his head from the room, looked at me disdainfully, and then said, "you''d better stay honest. Not everyone can enter my room!"


    After that, Zhao Jiale slammed the door. The sound insulation effect of the hotel is very good. I can''t hear any sound outside the room, which makes me worry. Zhao Jiale is not a good thing at first sight. What if he does something bad to his cousin in the room.


    But I can''t do anything except worry. I can''t get close to that door. As soon as I get close, I''m stopped by the two bodyguards. "Mr. Zhao said that no one is allowed to get close to this door for one meter except Miss Li Xiaomin, let alone enter this door! Man, we all talk about our peers. Just wait outside and don''t embarrass us!"


    To put it bluntly, the two bodyguards mean to know better yourself. We don''t want to deal with you!


    I''m alone and there are two of them. Of course I won''t go to beat them, but I''ve always been worried about my cousin. I always feel that Zhao Jiale will do bad things to my cousin today. Although this is only my intuition, sometimes my intuition is more effective than my feeling.


    Just as I was wandering back and forth outside the room worried, my mobile phone suddenly rang. I took it out and saw that it was my cousin, but I was hung up by my cousin after only calling. My cousin was in the room. It must be Zhao Jiale who wanted to do something wrong with her. She called me.


    I put my cell phone away, then looked at the two bodyguards and said, "let me in!"


    "As I said, Mr. Zhao said, only Miss Li Xiaomin can go in, and others don''t want to go in! If you don''t listen to advice, we''ll be rude to you!" the two bodyguards said very arrogantly. He tried to stop me from going in relying on many people.


    "I''m no one else, she''s my cousin! You''d better get out of the way, or don''t blame me for being rude!" I looked at the two bodyguards and said fiercely, I don''t want to hurt them, but if they continue to stop me, I can''t control so much.


    The two bodyguards held hands in front of the door and made it clear that they wouldn''t let me in. I didn''t talk to them and took out the dagger from my waist.

 Chapter 230

    Seeing that I refused to step back, the two bodyguards rolled up their sleeves and wanted to fight me. I wouldn''t give them a chance to hit me. I quickly pulled out the dagger and put it directly on one bodyguard''s neck. Wearing sunglasses and black suits, they thought they were very powerful and despised and didn''t care about me, But they didn''t dare to be so arrogant after my dagger was on their neck.


    "Man, you''d better calm down. If you kill us, you''ll have to go to jail. We value peace!" the bodyguard I held with a dagger looked at me and said. He didn''t have such an attitude just now.


    "Now you know that peace is the most important thing? Just now I told you not to stop me. Did you listen? Today is your lucky day. I''ll let you go for the time being. If you dare to stop me, I''ll kill you directly!" I looked at the bodyguard and said fiercely. At this time, I''m most worried about my cousin in the room. As for these two bodyguards, I don''t have the heart to deal with them


    It''s also a pity that I have a dagger on me, otherwise I can break through the level of these two bodyguards alone. I let the two bodyguards go away. Of course, they want to listen to me when I have a dagger in my hand.


    The two bodyguards also use money to help people eliminate disasters. Although money is very attractive, it is still a little less loving than life. Of course, they are divided. After the two bodyguards walked aside, I knocked and rang the bell outside, but the bastard Zhao Jiale didn''t open the door, which makes me more worried about my cousin.


    I couldn''t manage so much. I smashed the door directly with my body. Although the door was very strong, I hit it with all my strength. After a few times, the door lock was directly damaged by me.


    I raised my foot and kicked the door open. After being kicked open by the door, I saw all the things in the room.


    I saw that my cousin was pressed on the bed by Zhao Jiale''s beast, and her clothes were almost torn clean. What made me more angry was that Zhao Jiale still took a mobile phone and recorded a video on her cousin. After seeing me break into the door, Zhao Jiale flew into a rage and said fiercely outside the door, "what are you two doing outside to eat? How did you let this bastard in!"


    Zhao Jiale''s son-of-a-bitch had been stripped naked at this time, and her cousin was stripped of all the dew points by Zhao Jiale''s beast. All her clothes were stripped away, and what she should see and what she shouldn''t see were exposed.


    When I saw this scene, my cousin was crying, her eyes were red, and there were tears on her cheeks. When I came in, my cousin looked at me and said to me pitifully, "cousin, save me!"


    This cousin aroused a sense of justice and unprecedented anger in my heart. I was very angry and walked towards Zhao Jiale with my fist. Zhao Jiale looked at my face so gloomy and kept threatening me: "I tell you, if you dare to move my hair, I will find someone to kill you!"


    I didn''t answer. I went directly to Zhao Jiale, grabbed his hair and dragged him out of bed. This bastard still wanted to spoil his cousin in front of me. If I hadn''t broken through the door in time, his cousin would have been in the hands of his thief. Who can bear it!


    "If you dare to touch me, I won''t... ah!" Zhao Jiale tried to intimidate me, but before he finished, he was kicked on his belly by me. At this time, he was holding his stomach and rolling on the ground in pain.


    I quickly took off my coat and put it on for my cousin. My cousin''s clothes were torn by the bastard Zhao Jiale, and all the things in the hood were torn off. I looked at my cousin at that time, but I didn''t think much at that time. It wasn''t used for YY at that time.


    After my cousin put on the inner cover and my coat, she wrapped herself in a quilt. On one side, she kept wiping her tears. I saw that her eyes were red and swollen. I was very distressed. At least she was also my cousin. Of course, I couldn''t bear to see her so sad.


    But now the most important thing is to clean up the bastard Zhao Jiale. I picked up the mobile phone Zhao Jiale dropped on the ground. In Zhao Jiale''s mobile phone, I saw the video Zhao Jiale just recorded. He broke off his cousin''s legs and recorded his cousin''s private places and her fruit photos with his mobile phone.


    I was not in a hurry to delete it, but looked at Zhao Jiale and asked fiercely, "what are you doing recording this video for?"


    Zhao Jiale was cleaned up by me. He was very uncomfortable. He would cooperate and tell me. He looked coldly at me and said, "you dead bastard, do you know who my father is? If you dare to touch my finger, my father won''t let you go. You''ll wait for revenge?"


    "Labor and capital are asking you what you are doing to record this video, not greeting your father!" I said and hit Zhao Jiale in the face with two fists. Zhao Jiale was more obedient and dared not beep more.


    But he still hasn''t answered my question. I''m hungry and won''t give him any good fruit. I swung my fist and hit him hard in the face. I only heard a crisp sound. I knocked out one of Zhao Jiale''s teeth.


    "You''d better be honest and answer my question. I know your father is very powerful, but no matter how powerful your father is, he can''t save you at this time. If you really annoy me, I''ll kill you!" I took out the dagger and rubbed it on Zhao Jiale''s face.


    Zhao Jiale, who was nearly a pig''s head after being punched by me, dared not cooperate this time. Looking at me, he said frankly: "I''m afraid she''ll call the police and record this video after she''s finished, so she won''t dare to go out! And with this video, I can control her at that time!"


    Although Zhao Jiale looks white, his heart is definitely darker than ink. I deleted the videos and photos in his mobile phone, and then smashed his mobile phone.


    I sat next to my cousin and asked her if there was anything wrong. My cousin looked at me and threw myself directly into my arms. She lost her voice and cried for a while. After crying for a while, my paper towel wiped her tears.


    "Don''t be afraid, cousin. I''m by your side?", but at the moment, no matter how safe it is, it''s futile. Only my cousin can understand the sadness.


    My cousin has been crying and didn''t speak. I can''t ask her what happened, so I shut up.


    Zhao Jiale lay naked on the ground and wanted to sneak away when I wasn''t paying attention. He almost ruined his cousin. I won''t let him go like this.


    I went directly to Zhao Jiale and stopped him. "Why? Do you want to escape while I don''t pay attention?" I looked at Zhao Jiale and smiled.


    "It''s my fault. I''ll make good compensation to your cousin. Just let me go!" Zhao Jiale looked at me and begged.


    Although I haven''t had much contact with Zhao Jiale, I probably know him. Even if I let him go now, he will still lay a black hand on his cousin in the future. It''s better to give him a long memory than let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    "Do you think it''s possible that you bullied my cousin so much and I let you go?" I looked at Zhao Jiale and sneered.


    Zhao Jiale was a little scared at that time. I quickly asked me to let him go. I looked at Zhao Jiale''s naked body and thought of the video he had just recorded, so I thought of a way to clean him up.


    I picked up Zhao Jiale''s smashed mobile phone, then stepped on Zhao Jiale''s hand and broke Zhao Jiale''s two thighs with my hand, "don''t you like inserting it very much, then I''ll let you experience the feeling of being inserted today!"


    "No! Please, let me go!" Zhao Jiale was shocked and wanted to resist, but his hand was under my control and couldn''t move at all. It was impossible to get rid of it.


    I didn''t grind Ji, squeezed Zhao Jiale''s broken mobile phone into strips as much as possible, and then pushed it into Zhao Jiale''s Chrysanthemum.

 Chapter 232

    Sister steel teeth was tempted to call me twice and hung up the phone. When I put down the phone, I found my cousin looking at me. Although I didn''t turn on hands-free when I called just now, my cousin was right next to me. My cousin heard some of the contents of the phone.


    "Didn''t you get the license with Li Xiangning? Why did you... Oh, I see, you steal!" my cousin looked at me and smiled, so that peach blossoms appeared on her face.


    I smiled and put my mobile phone in my pocket. At this time, my cousin sat up on the sofa, looked at me and asked with some embarrassment: "then, do we have to continue what we just did?"


    I looked at my cousin who was only covered. The flame in my heart lit up again, but reason told me that I can''t continue. How can I say that I also have a wife, and I have not only a wife, but also a steel tooth sister.


    I put her clothes on for my cousin, and then calmly said to my cousin, "it''s getting late. Cousin, go to bed early. I''ll go back to bed. I have something to do tomorrow!"


    After nodding, my cousin said good night to me. I came to the dormitory arranged by the company to stay. In fact, I really love my cousin. I was almost violated by Zhao Jiale, but I can''t go to the police to seek justice for myself, because as a public figure, every move is concerned by the media. If fans know about it, my cousin''s image will be completely destroyed. But fortunately, I''ve cleaned up the bastard Zhao Jiale.


    Just as I lay down to sleep, steel teeth sent me a message with social software. She asked me if I had slept. I said I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking how she could sleep.


    At this time, she asked me if I had toilet paper around me. I replied yes. At this time, she called me a video call. Of course, I answered it. The girl in the mobile phone screen was sitting on the bed, wearing a loose white Pajama with patterns on it.


    "Brother Han, you haven''t slept yet? Are you thinking of me?", the steel tooth sister said to me in front of the camera, but I just like to listen to her sweet talk to me. That voice really feels good.


    I looked at the steel tooth sister in front of the camera and said yes. The steel tooth sister said that Li Xiangning had fallen asleep and she couldn''t sleep.


    I asked steel tooth why she couldn''t sleep. Steel tooth looked at me and said, "people just miss you. You can''t sleep unless you''re around!"


    I don''t know if the steel tooth sister was intentional. When she said this, she deliberately took a picture of her chest with her mobile phone lens. She didn''t wear a mask and went to battle in a vacuum.


    I asked steel tooth sister to take off all her pajamas. Let me see. After steel tooth sister Oh, she took off her pajamas in front of my camera and showed her naked body. I had taken the toilet paper and began to fly. Who can stand such a scene.


    Steel teeth sister asked me what I was doing. I said I was flying. I couldn''t help seeing your body. Steel teeth sister shyly turned her head to one side, fixed her mobile phone and showed me many special tempting positions in bed. She said that I could play that position the night I came back.


    Afraid I didn''t feel it, the steel tooth sister also made that cry at the mobile phone. I surrendered at that time, and all the paper towels were wet.


    After sister steel teeth gave me a kiss in front of the camera, she hung up the video phone. After I finished cleaning, I lay down and fell asleep. I also want to go back early and explore new postures with sister steel teeth. But at present, there is still trouble to deal with my cousin. For the time being, I can''t go.


    Besides, after I cleaned up the bastard Zhao Jiale, Zhao Jiale went to the hospital for treatment. It is said that he can''t sit down for several days and can only lie on the bed.


    I was very happy when I heard the news. He deserved it. Although Zhao Jiale did deserve it, the current situation is very unfavorable to me. My cousin said that I had made Zhao Jiale look like that. Zhao Jiale is looking for someone to clean me up now.


    But in the final analysis, it''s a blessing, not a curse. I can''t hide it. Even if I know that Zhao Jiale wants to find someone to clean me up, what can I do? I can only continue to work as my bodyguard. Am I going to run away.


    There is a saying on the road that I always have to pay back when I go out, and if I clean up Zhao Jiale, I will be cleaned up by Zhao Jiale sooner or later, even though it is not Zhao Jiale who cleans up me.


    One night, I came out of the dormitory to buy some supper to eat, but I just came out of the dormitory and was surrounded by six people. All the six people were wearing vests and all the tattoos on their arms were exposed. Tattoos may not be very powerful, but at that time, the people with tattoos were definitely not good people.


    After the six men surrounded me, a man with a thief''s eyebrow and mouse face came towards me smoking a cigarette. When he came over, the six men took the initiative to get out of the way. It can be seen that these six men are all his men.


    Although the man with thief eyebrow and mouse face is thin and looks like he is ill, his dress closely follows the fashion trend, wearing a broken cave, a chain hanging from his trouser pocket, and a fancy shirt. You can see the tattoo on his body from the collar.


    The man looked at me and asked arrogantly, "what''s your name, is it Guan Yihan?"


    I knew they were dealing with me. I said I was Guan Yihan. What can I do for you? The man took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it. After taking a sip, he vomited all the smoke on my face, and then said disdainfully, "don''t you know what happened? You beat Mr. Zhao. Do you think Mr. Zhao will let you go?"


    What he said about Mr. Zhao was definitely Zhao Jiale. I said I was from the Qinglong society. I''d better think it over before sending me. After taking another sip, the man looked at me and said disdainfully, "I don''t care what you are! Mr. Zhao gave me a sum of money and said he wanted your hands and feet broken! If you were honest, maybe I could ask someone to give you a good time!"


    At this time, the man took a retractable iron rod out of his sleeve and handed it to the man next to him,


    This man doesn''t pay attention to the green dragon club. I look doomed today.


    After I calmed down for a while, I kicked a man who surrounded me to the ground as soon as I made a force on my legs, and then prepared to escape from the vacancy where he fell. But I was just ready to run, I felt that my leg was badly hit. At that time, I felt that my leg bones were about to be broken.


    The man with the iron bar hit me hard on my lower leg. After my leg was hit, I lost my balance and fell heavily to the ground. I fell and ate shit, and my mouth skin was worn out.


    "If you want to run, you think my rat is joking with you. He said he wanted to break your hands and feet today!" the man with thief eyebrow and mouse face squatted down, grabbed my hair and said fiercely.


    I know I''m doomed today. My right leg hurts so much that I can''t get up at all. It''s impossible to escape, but I''m not willing to be slaughtered like a pig slaughtered at the age of 30.


    I took out the dagger at my waist when the rat wasn''t paying attention. After taking out the dagger, I scratched it at the rat''s neck, but I just picked up the dagger and the rat found it.


    He stepped on my hand with a strong foot, and then ran it over the back of my hand with the heel of his shoe. The heart piercing pain made me let go of the dagger. The white mouse kicked the dagger out of my hand for a long time, and then looked at me and said fiercely: "Yes, you want to kill me as a cushion, don''t you? I wanted to discount your hands and feet today, but for your sake, I''ll give you an extra gift today and give you the West!"


    With that, the rat took the iron bar and threw it at me.

 Chapter 233

    He took the iron bar and smashed it hard on my hand. He only heard a crisp sound, and the heart piercing pain came straight into my heart. I felt that my hand had been broken. I couldn''t feel anything except the heart piercing pain, let alone make a little effort.


    I screamed in pain, but it wasn''t over yet. The rat stepped on me, looked at me and said fiercely, "I''ll interrupt your hands and feet first, and then send you to the West. It''s really boring to kill you directly in this way!"


    After that, the bastard of the rat swung the iron bar and hit me hard on the other hand. My body was shaking with pain, and the scream was like killing a pig.


    Without any sympathy, the white mouse smashed my right leg with an iron bar. I was in a cold sweat and screamed hoarse. Just as the white mouse was ready to smash my other leg, a light came in the distance. The little brother of the white mouse hurriedly said, "brother, someone is coming, let''s withdraw first!"


    The rat threw the cigarette end he was chewing on me, then looked at me and said fiercely, "you''re lucky today. Let you go for the time being, and you won''t have such good luck next time!", saying that the rat was unwilling to take people away.


    Not long after the rat left, a car came. I knew this car was my cousin''s special car. After getting off, my cousin hurried to me and saw me lying on the ground. My cousin was very anxious and asked me what was wrong. I said what else could be done. I was beaten.


    My cousin picked me up from the ground, dragged me to the car, and then drove me to the hospital. When I was in the car, my cousin asked me what was going on and how I was beaten. I said Zhao Jiale paid someone to clean me up. Xin, you came in time, or I would have to explain my life.


    My cousin felt very guilty about this. She said that if it hadn''t been for her words, I wouldn''t have been beaten like this. I said it''s okay. I''m your cousin. I''m rough and fleshy. It''s no big problem to be beaten like this. In fact, I''d like to comfort my cousin and ask her not to feel so guilty. If it''s no big problem, it''s false, That kind of heart piercing pain makes my body tremble. It''s a little better now, but the pain is still the same.


    My cousin took me to the hospital. After the doctor took me an X-ray, he said that my bones had been broken, but fortunately, the bones were not broken and there was no need for surgery.


    The doctor gave me a few injections, and then wrapped the medicine with gauze and tied it to my injury. The doctor asked me to cultivate myself. I am not allowed to exercise too much during this period of time before the injury is cured. Of course, this mainly means that I can''t do that. Of course, I understand.


    Originally, the doctor asked me to be hospitalized, but my cousin said she couldn''t often come to the hospital. It would be troublesome if the paparazzi caught it. Please ask someone to take care of me in the hospital. My cousin was not at ease, so I had to leave the hospital in advance and go to my cousin''s residence for cultivation.


    I didn''t propose to go to my cousin''s residence for cultivation. My cousin asked me to go. My cousin said that her residence environment was good and the space was large, which was suitable for me to cultivate there.


    I didn''t refuse my cousin''s kindness. I went to my cousin''s residence for self-cultivation. My cousin prepared a room for me, right next to her bedroom. My cousin didn''t spend money to ask someone to take care of me, but took care of me by herself. My cousin said that all this was because of her. If she didn''t ask someone to take care of me, she would be sorry and take care of me by herself.


    In order to take care of my cousin, she pushed off all the schedules and refused all the invitations. She said she wouldn''t be relieved until she saw that I was well hurt.


    I''m very moved that my cousin can take care of me, but to be honest, it''s not a good choice for my cousin to take care of me. After all, I''m a vigorous man, and my cousin is a proud and sweet looking woman. It''s said that men and women are different.


    What''s more, my hands are injured and I can''t move. One of my legs is also injured. I usually lie in bed and need my cousin to help me to go to the bathroom.


    On the first day when I came to my cousin''s residence, I wanted to pee, so I told my cousin who took care of me. My cousin helped me to the toilet, but my hand couldn''t work. I needed my cousin to help me with everything. When I peed, my cousin needed to open my pants chain and take it out for me, so as not to let me pee on my pants, The cousin who still has to hold me let me finish hissing.


    When my cousin first saw me, she was a little embarrassed and shy, but after a long time of contact, some cousins became commonplace, and sometimes even tricked me.


    Once, when I urinated, my cousin set me up. I felt my cousin''s tender and smooth hand. I unconsciously had a reaction. My cousin stared at me. I asked my cousin, "cousin, have you not been touched by a man yet?"


    After listening to me, my cousin said, "yes, I''ve been touched by a man for a long time. Before, your bad cousin didn''t touch me. He touched me on others and his relatives'' house. You''ve already touched me!"


    Cousin, what I mean by this is that she hasn''t been a man. In this era of fire, pure women like cousin are really rare. When I think of this, I can''t help thinking of that night when sister steel teeth gave it to me for the first time.


    My cousin asked me how many women I''ve slept with so far. I said there were only three. One was Sun Han, the other was steel tooth sister, and the other was Li Xiangning. The others were not called women. They were regarded as tools to solve desire.


    But to be honest, my cousin is really the first woman I want to get the most in my life, and I still want to get it now, but I''m like this now. Even if my cousin pouts her ass and asks me to get it, I can''t get it. One of her three legs has been broken and I can''t stand stably.


    When I was cultivating, the earth leopard called me and asked me out for a drink. I said I was injured and couldn''t go. The earth leopard asked who did it when I was injured, because my brother asked the earth leopard to take good care of me here, so when I heard that I was beaten, the earth leopard quickly asked me who did it, Even from the friendship between him and his brother, he wants to help me vent my anger.


    I said I was beaten by rats. As for the person nicknamed rats, I don''t know. When the earth leopard heard that the person who beat me was rats, his tone changed. It''s not hard to hear from his changed tone that the rats had a festival with him.


    The earth leopard said that the grudge between him and the rat was unclear on the phone. He would tell me in detail when my legs and feet were better.


    When my right leg was better, the earth leopard asked me to go out to dinner. At the dinner table, the earth leopard told me about his gratitude and resentment with the rat.


    Originally, there were earth leopards and local snakes around here. Many fields were covered by earth leopards, but I don''t know when this white rat came out and occupied a lot of territory of earth leopards.


    Of course, the earth leopard was dissatisfied with this, so he took the people under him to settle accounts with the rat. At first, the earth leopard thought the rat was thin and easy to deal with, but the rat was not easy to deal with.


    The earth leopard took people to settle accounts with the rat, and the rat calculated it. Several of the earth leopard''s men went to the Bureau. Later, the rat paid the earth leopard some money, but in the end, the earth leopard was still very unwilling.


    The white rat hit me this time. The earth leopard said he would help me out anyway. Why don''t I want revenge? So I''m happy to agree when I hear the earth leopard say that to me.


    "When you''re almost healed, we''ll clean up the dog shreds of the white rat!" the earth leopard looked at me and said proudly.


    I am very grateful for this. In the final analysis, I have nothing to do with the earth leopard. They all occupy my brother''s face. If it weren''t for my brother''s face, the earth leopard wouldn''t help me like this.

 Chapter 234

    It took me more than a month to recover from my injury. On the day I recovered, my cousin invited me to a meal in a very high-end restaurant. During the meal, I told my cousin that I would go back after Zhao Jiale''s affair came to an end, although I also wanted to guard my cousin and protect her from being bullied by others, But after all, my home is not in this city. My wife and the people I have to take care of all my life are not in this city.


    After listening to what I said, my cousin nodded a little lost and whispered, "I thought my cousin could protect me around me. It seems not. My cousin is too miserable."


    If I didn''t catch up with my cousin, I continued to eat. When I was eating with my head down, I saw Zhao Jiale coming in from the door with his bodyguard on the fourth floor. Zhao Jiale came in wearing a black suit, black leather shoes and a pair of sunglasses. After that, Zhao Jiale came straight to our table.


    When he came to the table, Zhao Jiale looked at me and said coldly, "OK, it''s very fast! Hands and feet have been discounted. It''s good so soon. I knew that they should have added more money to let them kill you directly!"


    "I didn''t know so much early. If I had known so much early, I should have killed you directly instead of letting your chrysanthemums bloom!" I put down my dishes and chopsticks and looked at Zhao Jiale and said coldly, clenching my fist long ago.


    "You like to make people chrysanthemum blossom, don''t you?", Zhao Jiale said coldly to me, then raised his cousin''s small face with his hand, and then looked at her and said with a sneer: "what your cousin imposed on me, I''ll impose it all on you when he was cut to death!" after that, Zhao Jiale looked at his cousin and smiled, but his laughter was really hard to hear.


    My cousin put down the dishes and chopsticks, took me and left without a good face. My cousin said that she turned stomach when she saw Zhao Jiale and didn''t want to stay so close to Zhao Jiale.


    Zhao Jiale watched me and my cousin leave with a smile. He said with a smile that he asked my cousin to wash and wait for him. He would get my cousin anyway. My cousin covered her ear with her hand, and then angrily pulled me away.


    After my cousin and I returned to her residence, she turned on her mobile phone and played with it to relieve her mood. The appearance of Zhao Jiale made her feel very uncomfortable.


    While her cousin was playing with her mobile phone, she saw a hot news, and the hot news said cousin. The title was like this,


    "The unknown past of a popular actress!"


    The number of comments on this hot news has exceeded 100000, and the number of clicks is amazing. When my cousin saw that she was writing her news, she opened it and looked at it. I know that this news is all for my cousin, and I don''t know where these media dug up the photos. I dug out the video and video screenshots of my cousin when she was a network anchor.


    The video was taken several years ago. At that time, my cousin was still wearing sexy clothes and doing those tempting actions to attract popularity, so as to get more gifts and rewards. Such a video did not have much impact on others, but it had a great impact on my cousin.


    Later, my cousin transformed into an online anchor focusing on singing and gained many fans. Later, she signed a brokerage company and became a popular actress. In fact, many people don''t know what my cousin did when she first became an anchor. They only know that my cousin is a female singer who sings well and looks sweet like a fairy.


    These videos and pictures dug out by the media undoubtedly subverted the cognition of the majority of fans about the cousin, which attracted a lot of questions. In addition, some good entertainment editors even wrote about the cousin by coloring in order to win attention. They also said that the cousin was secretly ruled by others, and these news undoubtedly received ultra-high hits at that time, It also makes more people''s goodwill towards their cousin disappear.


    This is undoubtedly a disaster for an artist. In this way, my cousin will be snowed sooner or later, and snowing is a very sad end for an artist.


    Just after my cousin put down her cell phone, the company opened the phone for her and asked her what happened to the news. My cousin said she didn''t know what happened. She saw the news when she came back. The company asked my cousin to go there to discuss countermeasures. It''s not OK to go on like this.


    After my cousin went to the company, the company sent someone to find the editors who wrote the news. The editors said that they didn''t dig the black material, but someone sent it directly to them in the form of e-mail. My cousin''s brokerage company asked the entertainment news editors to delete the negative news of my cousin, but the editors didn''t agree to delete it. They also said that in addition to them, Almost all entertainment news editors have received emails containing black materials from their cousins. They will write if they don''t write.


    My cousin didn''t offend anyone in the entertainment circle. The only one who had a holiday with my cousin was Zhao Jiale''s son of a bitch. Don''t guess. This thing should be the ghost that Zhao Jiale rammed behind his back.


    On this day, the negative news of my cousin became more and more widespread. Even my aunt and uncle knew about it, but my cousin was already busy. There would be time to answer my uncle''s phone. I answered my uncle''s phone on behalf of my sister.


    These negative news about my cousin made headlines again and again. Many people said on the Internet that my cousin was so coquettish at the beginning. What kind of clothes are you still wearing now? Few true love fans say a few words for my cousin.


    After the negative news of my cousin came out, the program groups and crew that my cousin had signed up for were all terminated. After all, my cousin is now entangled in so many negative news. How can people cooperate with her again.


    These negative news about my cousin will pop up every other time, and the more it is written, the more exaggerated it is. What''s more, it is said that my cousin had a large-scale pornographic performance on the live broadcasting platform in order to suck powder. At the bottom of the article, there is a picture of my cousin naked, but this picture is undoubtedly processed.


    The negative news on the Internet is like a tide. The heat of this fades, and the other catches up, which has a great impact on the public image of my cousin. Finally, my cousin can''t go to the police directly. It gradually calms down, but sometimes there are negative news about my cousin.


    Although the number of negative news about cousin has been reduced a lot, the good image of cousin has collapsed in the hearts of the majority of fans.


    In order to clarify the matter with the public, the company signed by my cousin held an urgent reception to explain it for my cousin.


    On the day of the press conference, I escorted my cousin to the scene, but we just got off the bus. A large number of media rushed around with long guns and short guns, pointed all the microphones at my cousin, and then began to ask aggressively, "Miss Li, can you explain what happened to the news on the Internet these days? Is it true or just a rumor?"


    I walked beside my cousin and stopped all those long guns and short guns. Originally, my cousin walked in with dark glasses and lowered her head. I didn''t say a word in the whole process. I saw my cousin''s sadness these days. I couldn''t eat well and sleep well at night. The whole person looked haggard.


    After we went in, the media reporters also chased in with long guns and short guns. After the media reporters sat down, even if the press conference was held, I stood aside to guard my cousin. In fact, I was particularly worried about my cousin. What should she answer if the reporters asked later? She said that the online news was rumors, or frankly admit it.


    But anyway, the two answers are not good for my cousin.


    Cousin went to the stage, took off her sunglasses and was ready to meet the reporter''s questions.


    When my cousin was ready to answer the reporters'' questions, I saw Zhao Jiale swagger in surrounded by bodyguards. When I saw my cousin, Zhao Jiale smiled.

 Chapter 235

    Zhao Jiale definitely came to see the excitement. All this has something to do with him. After Zhao Jiale came in, the attention of the media was attracted by him. In fact, Zhao Jiale, a bastard, doesn''t attract the eye, but his father''s position in the entertainment industry is not generally high. We can only cherish that his father rarely appears in the public eye, So, of course, those reporters aimed their long guns and short guns at Zhao Jiale.


    Those reporters asked Zhao Jiale why he came here today. Zhao Jiale sat down arrogantly, then crossed his legs and said casually: "to tell you the truth, I have been in love with Miss Li Xiaomin for a long time. I am also worried about her when I see that she is haunted by so many negative news. As her future husband, it is necessary for me to come to the scene to help her out!"


    Originally, my cousin was bothered by these negative news. Now Zhao Jiale said these words to the media. These media will make a big fuss on Zhao Jiale and my cousin when they go back.


    I glared at Zhao Jiale. At this time, my cousin began to answer the questions of those reporters. A reporter asked my cousin whether the news on the Internet was true. After hesitating, my cousin looked at the manuscript in her hand and prepared to answer.


    Before the press conference, the brokerage company signed by the cousin thought out a way for the cousin to let the cousin not admit that these things really happened anyway and let the cousin veto them all. At that time, the brokerage company will find a public relations company to wash her white, but it''s not easy to wash her white.


    "These things have really happened. I was an online anchor before I started. During my time as an online anchor, because I didn''t have much popularity, I did show off my sexuality to get more popularity for myself. Maybe it''s because of my current identity that people resent these things, but in my opinion, it''s nothing. I eat by myself I really can''t think of any reason why I shouldn''t admit it! "Said my cousin, looking at the media reporters.


    What my cousin said is also true. Any problem will be expanded when it comes to stars. For example, some star cheating is a normal thing for ordinary people, but it will set off a storm when it comes to stars. This is the Jianghu of the entertainment industry.


    In addition to being an online anchor and showing off sexy, other cousins will not admit it. Of course, the others are rumors and rumors used to slander cousins.


    Although I appreciate my cousin''s Frank face, I can''t help worrying about my cousin. The brokerage company signed by my cousin has warned my cousin. If my cousin doesn''t answer my cousin''s questions according to their manuscripts, I''ll terminate the contract with my cousin.


    Cousin frankly faced the result of being dismissed by the brokerage company. With her large piece of negative news, the final result may be snow hiding. Snow hiding is undoubtedly a disaster for an artist.


    After answering those reporters, my cousin looked at Zhao Jiale and said calmly, "Mr. Zhao, I remember when you came in and said you liked me for a long time. I''m really sorry. It''s really my shame!"


    With that, my cousin left under my escort. Zhao Jiale''s face was very ugly and looked at my cousin biting her teeth.


    My cousin didn''t ask me to take her back to her residence, but asked me to take her to the agency.


    After going to the brokerage company, my cousin terminated the contract with the brokerage company under the leadership of her agent. As soon as I came out, my cousin and I were surrounded by reporters.


    Under my escort, my cousin returned to her residence and began to pack her clothes. This residence was provided for her by the brokerage company. Now my cousin has terminated the contract with the brokerage company. Naturally, my cousin''s residence will be taken back by the brokerage company.


    After packing up, my cousin came to the hotel to stay, and the residence was naturally taken back by the brokerage company. My cousin said that it was a pity that she ended up without making money to buy a house. My cousin was not too disappointed and disappointed with such a result.


    Although I was not directly laid off by the company, my cousin was gone. I was asked to be a bodyguard for other artists. I didn''t want to pay any money. After I resigned, I also took my luggage and stayed in the hotel with my cousin.


    In the evening, what my cousin said at the press conference was written into the news by the editor of entertainment news. Some true love fans expressed support for my cousin, but some black fans were still spraying my cousin.


    No, my cousin doesn''t care about these now. She''s far away from the noise of entertainment. My cousin says there''s nothing wrong with this.


    My cousin called me to her room before I went to bed. Looking at me, she said calmly, "didn''t you want to go back long ago? Now I don''t need protection. You can leave at any time!"


    I asked my cousin if she was going to leave. My cousin said she was not going to leave yet. She made too much efforts to become famous. She was really unwilling to leave like this. She wanted to stand up again and give an account of her efforts.


    My cousin is in a very bad situation now. There are constant negative news. She has terminated her contract with the brokerage company, and the bastard Zhao Jiale is staring at her. If I leave at this time, what can my cousin do alone? Besides, Zhao Jiale asks someone to beat me like that. If I leave like this, I won''t be reconciled.


    Zhao Jiale hurt his cousin so badly. How could I let him go? At this time, I remember the video recorded for Zhao Jiale at that time. His father''s position in the entertainment industry is not very high. I want to see how the entertainment news writes Zhao Jiale.


    I looked at my cousin and said solemnly, "don''t worry, cousin. I will never leave. I will help you make a comeback!"


    After listening to what I said, my cousin was very moved. She said that I could support her at this time. She was very moved. After I smiled, I joked: "since you are moved, you can promise each other by yourself!"


    "It''s OK for you to say, didn''t you lie down and let you do it that night? You didn''t touch it yourself!", my cousin looked at me with a smile and said, the haze on my face was swept away. I was much relieved to see a smile on my cousin''s face.


    I said there was a phone call at that time, otherwise you would have a big stomach now. My cousin looked at me and smiled and said, "Oh, really? You''re so good?"


    I said with a bad smile. Of course, my cousin looked at me with temperature at this time. Just when I was ready to bend over and kiss my cousin, the earth leopard called me. The earth leopard asked me where I was. He had already summoned people and asked me to discuss the payment of rats.


    I''ve been busy with my cousin''s negative news these days. I forgot it. I said I''d go to him and come right away.


    After hanging up, I went out to find the earth leopard. The earth leopard was waiting for me at a barbecue stand. When I went, the earth leopard was drinking beer and eating barbecue.


    After I sat down, the earth leopard brought me some bottles of beer and discussed things with me while eating barbecue.


    The earth leopard said that he was as powerful as the rats. If he really started, it was not sure who would win or lose. After telling me something about him and the rats, the earth leopard told me what he meant to find me today. In fact, the reason why the earth leopard wanted to move the rats was not entirely out of anger for me. He was also selfish. If he killed the rats, He can get more territory and more oil and water.


    However, he and the white rat have half the power advantage, so the white rat wants me to call someone from the green dragon club to help. The white rat doesn''t have much power, so he doesn''t have to bother his brother.


    Of course, I know what the earth leopard thinks. I immediately took out my mobile phone and called Jiangshan and asked Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang to come and help them. At that time, I''d better bring some more hands, so that I can completely defeat the rats.


    After hearing what I said, Jiangshan immediately agreed that they would start to help tomorrow.

 Chapter 236

    I don''t know what I said to Jiangshan was passed to my brother. When my brother knew it, he called the earth leopard directly and asked the earth leopard to tell him if he needed it. He would try his best to help. The earth leopard said it was a small matter. There was no need to ask my brother for help. My brother didn''t say anything.


    At three o''clock in the morning the next night, Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang came with more than 20 people. At that time, I picked them up. I took them to the hotel where I lived. At that time, my cousin had not slept. When Jiangshan came, my cousin came out to greet them.


    As for my cousin, I don''t need to say that Jiangshan fat brother knows it. After all, the negative news of my cousin spread all over major news websites in those days, which also proves that my cousin''s popularity is very high. If those third - and fourth tier stars go to shoot Island action movies, they won''t have such a big response.


    Jiangshan always slept when they were in the car. Although it was three o''clock in the morning, they were not sleepy at all. Jiangshan asked my cousin about the news. I told them that Zhao Jiale bastard did it.


    I also told Jiangshan Pangge that I was injured by Zhao Jiale''s people. I didn''t tell Jiangshan about these things, so Jiangshan Pangge was obviously very angry when he heard me say so.


    I also told Jiangshan about my plan. I beat the rats first, and then I tried my best to deal with Zhao Jiale''s son of a bitch. I don''t care how big his father is in the entertainment industry, but I still have to deal with Zhao Jiale.


    I chatted with Jiangshan and they. At dawn in the morning, I also showed Jiangshan the video of Zhao Jiale. After watching it, Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang said that he was very strong. If such a video is sent to the Internet, it will be hot!


    I really want to send it to the Internet. I sent the video to an Internet. In order to make the video visible to more people, I also spent money to promote the video. The video was also sent to the Internet and promoted. The next step is to see how the response is.


    The earth leopard has prepared a wooden stick for us. This is the guy we use to deal with rats. Unlike the headquarters of the green dragon Association, it is strictly checked here. If you directly use a knife, it is easy to squat in the Bureau, so it is safer to use a wooden stick.


    After giving us the wooden coffin as a guy, the earth leopard inserted the address of the rat. The earth leopard is a local snake here. He is very familiar with this place and easily found out the address of the rat. The rat is gambling in his own chess and card room now.


    After we got all our hands together, we went straight to the rat''s chess and card room. We took a van to the outside of the packing room. It seems that there are two people outside. On the one hand, we are preventing the police from searching and on the other hand, we are preventing the sudden attack of our enemies.


    After we got out of the car, the two windbreakers outside shouted at the inside, "someone is coming! Copy the guy!"


    According to the earth leopard, there are about 50 people under the hands of rats, and we are nearly 80 people. We are not afraid of them and crush them directly.


    Fat brother and I went up for two sticks and put down the two people outside, but the people inside definitely heard it, but it doesn''t matter at all. Even if it''s a direct attack, we are sure to win. There''s no need to worry.


    Just as we were about to go in with a wooden stick, the rat came out with the iron rod that hit me that day. The rat came out with a cigarette in his mouth, wearing a pair of broken trousers and his cock''s head.


    This chess and card room is the base of rats, so all his younger brothers are here, but what if all his people are here? Still don''t be afraid, you can clean it up.


    After seeing the leopard, the white mouse looked at the leopard and said with a smile: "leopard, didn''t we agree that the well water doesn''t invade the river? What''s the meaning of you coming to me with your little brother like this!"


    "Nothing else," the earth leopard pointed to me and said to the white mouse, "this is my brother. You almost broke his hands and feet last time. Do you think I won''t come to discuss this matter? Will my earth leopard be happy to stay on the road in the future?"


    "Earth leopard, you know, we''re out for money and occasionally do some shady business. Although I beat your brother, this account can''t be counted on me. At that time, someone paid me to interrupt his hands and feet. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have done it for no reason. Why would I beat him for nothing?", The rat is not a fool. He saw our number. If he started to lose, it was him. That''s why he tried to put aside the responsibility.


    "I don''t care who spent the money. In short, I only know one thing. You hurt my brother. You moved your hand. Of course, this account is for you!" said the earth leopard, looking at the white mouse.


    "Earth leopard, you don''t have to beat around the bush with me. Just tell me directly. How do you want to solve this?" the white mouse said impatiently looking at the earth leopard.


    "If you give me all your territory, you''ll have to go to the hospital today!" said the earth leopard fiercely, looking at the rat. The smell of gunpowder between them is already very strong.


    "It''s absolutely impossible that you''re thinking about my territory!" said the white mouse with a hard attitude. He will never let the territory.


    Then there''s nothing to talk about. The earth leopard said fiercely, "then don''t blame me! Go!"


    The earth leopard spoke. We rushed towards the rat with a wooden stick. The earth leopard said that the rat should be dealt with by him. We only need to deal with the shrimp and crab generals of the rat.


    Of course, the most ferocious one is fat man''s. fat man rushed up with a wooden stick, one stick at a time. Those shrimp and crab soldiers could carry fat man''s attack there, and were put to the ground by fat man three or two times.


    However, because brother Pang''s strength was too strong, he broke a strong wooden stick in three or two times. Although brother Pang didn''t have the blessing of the wooden stick, those people of the white rat didn''t dare to attack brother Pang rashly.


    Besides, rats, rats belong to the kind of thin people, and the body of the earth leopard is also very strong, so the rats were knocked down by the earth leopard three or two times, but the rats still refused to admit defeat and fought desperately, but he still couldn''t win with how he fought.


    The rat has fallen down, and his younger brothers have no hope. We are not vague. We carry wooden sticks like beating straw. One by one, they directly knock them to the ground. The younger brothers of the rat see that their elder brothers fall down. After being knocked down, they simply can''t resist and lie on the ground.


    We all gathered around the white rat. At this time, the white rat had been knocked down on the ground by the earth leopard. The earth leopard looked at me and said, "he beat you, didn''t he? He gave it to you to deal with. You can deal with him whatever you want. I''ll be responsible for the accident!"


    I picked up the iron bar next to the rat, then went to the rat, looked at the rat and said, "how did you clean up me at the beginning, I will give it back to you double. What did you tell me last time? Oh, by the way, if you were honest, I would give you a good time!"


    Then I swung the iron bar and smashed it on the rat''s thigh. When the stick went down, there was a crisp sound. I think the rat''s thigh bone should be broken.


    The rat covered his thigh and screamed. There was sweat on his forehead and his body twitched because of pain. When I was about to break the other leg of the rat with an iron rod, the rat looked at the leopard and said quickly, "my territory is for you, but you have to let me go!"


    The leopard winked at me, and then said to the rat, "well, I''ll let you go this time, but I can''t promise next time!"

 Chapter 237

    After the leopard winked at me, I put down the iron bar in my hand. Although I didn''t want to let the rats go, the leopard meant so, so I had to follow my guest.


    With the help of his younger brother, the rat left in a panic. After leaving, the rat turned around and gave us a fierce look. At that time, his fierce eyes were just seen by me.


    After we won, of course, we should celebrate. The earth leopard led us all to a restaurant and had a good celebration banquet. After we were full, we returned to the hotel one after another and reunited with Jiangshan fat brothers again. According to our previous style, I should take them out to have a good whoring, But I really don''t have much money. I can only take them out in a few days and have a good time.


    After I returned to the hotel, I immediately opened the computer equipped in the hotel, and then opened the news web page. As I expected, the video of Zhao Jiale has appeared on the home page, and the number of hits has only increased.


    Although Zhao Jiale didn''t get involved in the entertainment industry, he has also become a figure highly concerned by the media by virtue of his father''s popularity. His popularity is higher than that of some stars. People are eager to peep. Seeing that Zhao Jiale''s so popular video has spread to the Internet, naturally many netizens click to watch it.


    Many netizens cheered after reading it, saying that this grandson deserved it. The reason why Zhao Jiale was so annoying also had something to do with himself. Long before his cousin got angry, Zhao Jiale was often exposed by media reporters that he had a one night stand with young models in the entertainment industry and went to nightclubs to call prostitutes, It is said that Zhao Jiale, a son of a bitch, once had a strong relationship with a popular female star at that time last year, but it didn''t make much waves for me. After Zhao Jiale''s father Zhao Feng came out in person, it ended like this.


    Zhao Jiale''s video must have spread everywhere. I believe he will make headlines tomorrow. I must be giving him a praise and comment at that time.


    I took the video of Zhao Jiale to my cousin''s room and showed it to my cousin. My cousin was wrapped in a quilt and didn''t see what happened when I recorded the video. After watching it, my cousin even shouted. It was really disgusting. Did I say that I was sick in my heart? Why do you shoot such a video?


    I smiled and said: "Yes, I''m a psychopath, but this video is much more popular than your cousin''s original videos. I think those entertainment news reporters will be very interested in it. Zhao Jiale destroyed your hard-working image and I ruined his reputation. Isn''t his father in the entertainment industry very high? This time I''ll see if his status will be much higher Get up! ", I said very coldly. I was very upset at the thought of Zhao Jiale''s son of a bitch.


    After I said that coldly, I put my eyes on my cousin''s upturned ass. my cousin quickly covered her ass with her hand, "don''t have any idea about my ass!"


    After I put down my mobile phone, I looked at my cousin and said with a bad smile: "I not only have ideas about your ass, but also have ideas about what''s on you. I''ll let you go for the time being and directly strengthen you at that time!" In fact, I''m just joking with my cousin. A great beauty like my cousin is a man who wants to get rid of her, but at this time, my family relationship with her takes up more.


    When my cousin heard me say this, she covered her mouth and looked at me YingYing and smiled, "if you really have the courage to beat me, I wouldn''t be a girl now!"


    My cousin was saying that I was timid when I was studying, but to tell the truth, I was really timid at that time. Now compared with the past, I am not only bolder, but also bolder in everything.


    After chatting with my cousin for a few meat jokes, I lay down on my cousin''s big bed. The environment of this hotel is really good. The bed is not only big but also soft. It''s very comfortable to lie on it.


    After I lay down, my cousin also lay on my chest, and I looked at the ceiling like this. My cousin and I didn''t talk for a while. After lying down for a while, my cousin looked at me and asked, "cousin, my cousin asked you a question. If you could start over again, would you marry my cousin?"


    I asked my cousin why she asked so? My cousin looked at me and said, "I just want to know what position I am in your heart?". After that, my cousin looked at me with her talking eyes and hoped I could give her an answer.


    I looked at my cousin and said with certainty, "yes! I will!" cousin, didn''t I tell you? You are the first woman I want to fuck most in my life. I really had the idea of making your stomach bigger! "


    After that, I thought of the original thing and couldn''t help laughing, but after laughing, I felt sad. At the beginning, the person I really wanted to work with for life was my beautiful deskmate - Sun Han. Unfortunately, things are different, and my favorite person finally left me.


    After listening to what I said, my cousin smiled, then looked at the ceiling and sighed, "I didn''t know why I hated you. I always felt that I hated you in my heart, but over time, I found that it was true that I hated you at the beginning, but you were always in my heart!"


    I''m not the young man I was. I know what my cousin meant, but things are different, and time has changed everything.


    I held my cousin tightly for a while and then went back to my room to go to bed. Before going to bed, steel tooth sister talked to me again. She asked me to go back as soon as possible. She missed me very much. Why don''t I miss her.


    When I woke up the next morning, I turned on my mobile phone. As I expected, all major news websites were swiped by Zhao Jiale''s video reports, with tens of thousands of hits and 100000 comments.


    But what''s different from what I think is that the news headline reads: "the son of a big man in the entertainment industry and men. Some people play fun games. Be big and careful!"


    To be honest, is this bloody video like playing an interesting game?


    Those parts of the video that are not suitable for children have been mosaic, but Zhao Jiale''s face is still codeless HD.


    As soon as the news came out, the entertainment circle exploded, and many reporters went to surround Zhao Jiale. That''s what the entertainment circle is like. My cousin was still on the cusp a few days ago. In just a few days, the protagonist switched from my cousin to Zhao Jiale.


    From the Internet, we can see the live broadcast of the reporter''s interview with Zhao Jiale. The live broadcast shows that a large number of entertainment journalists have come to the door of Zhao Jiale and are waiting for Zhao Jiale to come out.


    After a while, Zhao Jiale appeared in the camera. Zhao Jiale came back under the escort of the bodyguard. It can be seen that Zhao Jiale didn''t return all night last night. He must have been looking for a woman to play outside.


    "Mr. Zhao, I''m a reporter from * * website. Did you record those screen swiping videos in the news? Or did you play fun games with your male friends as said on the Internet? Who uploaded the video to the Internet? Please answer Zhao Xiansheng."


    It is not difficult to see from the live camera that Zhao Jiale has been surrounded by the long guns and short guns of those entertainment journalists.


    Zhao Jiale, this son of a bitch, deserves it! I feel cool in front of the computer.


    Zhao Jiale didn''t make any response to this and asked the entertainment news reporters to make way for him, but those entertainment news reporters were like beating chicken blood. This was a big news with material. Who would let it go? He completely ignored Zhao Jiale and continued to ask Zhao Jiale with a long gun and a short gun.


    "I TM asked you to get out of the way. Are you deaf?" Zhao Jiale said fiercely looking at the camera.


    Seeing that the reporters refused to get out of the way and were still taking photos, Zhao Jiale got angry directly, clenched his fist, knocked down the two reporters and smashed all the other people''s equipment. The live broadcasting equipment I saw was also smashed by Zhao Jiale.

 Chapter 238

    Although I can''t continue to watch the live interview with Zhao Jiale, I don''t have to worry, because an hour later, Zhao Jiale beat the reporter and smashed the equipment again made the headlines. Although the heat is not as hot as his video, it also attracted many netizens'' hot comments.


    Both news and Internet users are in a one-sided situation. Many people curse Zhao Jiale on the Internet, saying that Zhao Jiale is so arrogant because of his father, and that Zhao Jiale is scum and an ill bred dog. 10000 of the 10000 hot reviews scold Zhao Jiale.


    Today, with the development of the Internet, the power on the network is very strong. Soon, Zhao Jiale''s father Zhao Feng was also affected by Zhao Jiale''s affairs. Those entertainment news reporters couldn''t find material from Zhao Jiale, so they attacked Zhao Jiale''s father Zhao Feng and questioned Zhao Feng with a long gun and a short gun.


    However, different from the interview with Zhao Jiale, the entertainment news reporters came to Zhao Feng not because of Zhao Jiale''s video, but because Zhao Jiale started to beat reporters. It was a very bad behavior to beat reporters. Zhao Jiale started to beat reporters, so that many reporters broke Zhao Jiale''s black material and discredited Zhao Jiale. This helped me. I thought Zhao Jiale''s video could make Zhao Jiale restless, but I didn''t expect Zhao Jiale to make trouble for himself.


    Zhao Feng has a high position in the entertainment circle. According to his cousin, those so-called heavenly kings and divas in the entertainment circle dare not challenge Zhao Feng. They are all fawning on Zhao Feng, which also makes Zhao Jiale more unscrupulous and arrogant.


    There is an entertainment company under Zhao Feng''s name, which has signed many big names. The entertainment company is also affiliated with a film and television company with a history of many years. If there are 100 films produced in China a year, more than 60 of them are produced by Zhao Feng''s film and television company, this is the main reason why Zhao Feng has so much power in the entertainment industry.


    But more importantly, it is said that Zhao Feng used to be a gangster. The reason why he can become popular in the entertainment industry is because of his underworld background. However, these are rumors. No one knows whether Zhao Feng has a underworld background.


    In his early years, Zhao Feng wanted to make his only son Zhao Jiale a star at the king level, but Zhao Jiale was ignorant and had no skills. His only hobby was to pick up girls and go to bed. However, because Zhao Jiale is the only child, Zhao Feng dotes on Zhao Jiale in every way and gives him what he wants, which also makes Zhao Jiale more and more unscrupulous.


    However, Zhao Feng was badly hurt by Zhao Jiale this time. These things of Zhao Jiale directly damaged the interests of Zhao Feng company and made Zhao Feng bear the black pot of teaching his son.


    I''ve never seen Zhao Feng, Zhao Jiale''s father. I saw him on the Internet today. Zhao Feng''s father has a national face, but what reflected in his eyes is ruthless. Although he is over half a hundred years old, he still looks very energetic.


    In front of the media reporters, Zhao Feng kept apologizing, saying that he had failed to teach his son. He would try his best to compensate the beaten reporters. Zhao Feng was very powerful in the entertainment industry. Zhao Feng said so, and the reporters didn''t pursue anything anymore. This thing passed so slowly.


    But because of this, Zhao Jiale can be said to have been pushed to the forefront by the media. If Zhao Jiale had such a powerful father, he would not have ended the matter.


    After Zhao Jiale beat the reporter, Zhao Feng began to deal with Zhao Jiale''s video. In less than three days, all the videos circulated on the Internet were deleted, which is enough to see Zhao Feng''s strength.


    Zhao Jiale must know that I put the video online, but whether he knows it or not doesn''t work. Now Jiangshan fat brother and the earth leopard will help me. I don''t need to be afraid of him at all, but my cousin still asks me to be careful. If Zhao Feng comes out at that time, it will be difficult to deal with it.


    Moreover, I heard from the earth leopard that the rats have made peace with Zhao Jiale. The earth leopard estimates that the rats will make a comeback with the help of Zhao Jiale, and Zhao Jiale will be disadvantageous to me with the help of rats.


    But what worries me more is that Zhao Jiale''s father, Zhao summit, is involved in this matter, which I can''t deal with.


    One night, the earth leopard invited us out to a restaurant for dinner. After the rat was defeated, the earth leopard took over the rat''s territory and fished a lot of oil and water from it. As the saying goes, people have a good spirit at happy events. The earth leopard invited us out for a drink as soon as he was happy.


    While we were having a good time, Zhao Jiale came with his Porsche. This time he didn''t come alone. He also brought the injured rat on crutches. The rat''s thigh was still wrapped in thick gauze. He had to limp with crutches. I think his leg was interrupted by me at that time.


    After getting out of the car, the white rat limped towards us with a crutch. His face was cold, there were sparks of revenge in his eyes, and his teeth were almost broken.


    There were two of them. We were not afraid. We continued to eat, but our eyes kept staring at them.


    Zhao Jiale was wearing a black suit. He could smell his perfume from far away. Zhao Jiale walked up to me with his black leather shoes. After sitting at a table next to me, Zhao Jiale looked at me and smiled, "that video is what you put on the Internet."


    "I thought the video was very wonderful, so I sent it to the Internet for everyone to watch, but I didn''t expect that the response was so good!" I looked at Zhao Jiale coldly and said that the current situation is also very clear, and I don''t need to be polite to him.


    "You like to put everything on the Internet, don''t you? Haven''t you been protecting your cousin? I''ll learn from you then. I''ll see the response when I''m strong on your cousin in the whole live broadcast on the Internet!" Zhao Jiale looked at me and said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, in any case, you won''t have a high response to the explosion of chrysanthemums!" I looked at Zhao Jiale and said fiercely.


    "I''m not here to quarrel with you today. My friend has a few words to tell you!" Zhao Jiale said, pointing to the limping rat.


    The white mouse put down his crutch and sat down, then lit a cigarette, looked at the earth leopard, said with a cold face: "earth leopard, you and I used to be well water and didn''t invade the river, but you combined these little cubs to move me. Don''t think you alone would unite. How did you beat me at the beginning? I must beat me back ten times!"


    The white mouse threw the cigarette end directly to the ground after saying that fiercely, and then pointed to me and said fiercely: "and you little bastard, your hand is very black, and you broke my legs. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a happy one!"


    "Do you two have any bullshit? You''ll know beep in one day. Put us all down!" the fat man patted the table and looked at Zhao Jiale. The white mouse said fiercely.


    Fat brother''s rule is to try not to beep if you can move your hand. The reason why the rat and Zhao Jiale came here is undoubtedly the afternoon. The second is to intimidate us and disturb our inner defense line.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put you all down. Just wait!" the rat said fiercely and left with Zhao Jiale.


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the combination of rats and Zhao Jiale, but they have such a successful heart that I still have no bottom. Although Zhao Jiale is a black sheep, we can''t deal with them if his father helps secretly.


    After Zhao Jiale and the rat left, I also went back to the hotel. I was not only worried about whether we would lose this time, but also worried that my cousin would fall into the enemy. What if Zhao Jiale sent someone else to do bad to my cousin when we started? I was beaten in this trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain.


    Moreover, we don''t know how many people Zhao Jiale has and how powerful they are. Everything is unknown. Coupled with Zhao Jiale''s intimidation, I''m more worried.


    But no matter how worried, what should come will come.

 Chapter 239

    After I went back, I asked my cousin to go back to her hometown first. It''s better to be around my aunt than to stay in the hotel. At first, my cousin didn''t want to go back. My cousin said she had to make a career outside before she was willing to go back. Now if she goes back, my aunt must let her quickly find a man to marry, and then stop the housewife and teach her husband and children. As far as I know about my aunt, if my cousin goes back, she will be like this. There''s no way. My aunt''s thought is still very old-fashioned.


    Of course, my cousin didn''t want to be a husband and child lover, but anyway, it''s not safe at home in the hotel. It looks like flowers outside, but the darkness behind it shows that it''s more bright. Under my persuasion, my cousin agreed to go back, but she also offered me a condition, After the dust has settled here, I have to pick her up myself and do something for her. As for what it was, my cousin didn''t tell me in detail.


    After communicating with my cousin, I sent my cousin on the plane. If I took the plane, I could arrive in a few hours. I asked my cousin to call me when she got there and report peace.


    My cousin got on the plane at 10 a.m. and arrived at 6 p.m. when my cousin called me, I heard my aunt''s voice. I haven''t visited my aunt for a long time. I miss it.


    After our cousin left, we also planned to beat the rat and leave. It''s funny. We came to the city to see our cousin, but we didn''t expect so many things to happen later. Now we can''t go if we want to go.


    The rats and Zhao Jiale joined hands this time. If we run back to the Qinglong club now, there will be nothing. No matter how big his background is, he doesn''t dare to move on the head of the Qinglong club, but if we go like this, the earth leopard will undoubtedly be completely crushed by the rats.


    There is a popular saying on the road: you should speak of righteousness when you come out. With the word "loyalty", we can''t leave like this.


    After we stayed for a few days, the white mouse officially started to fight with the earth leopard. It was an evening. We were eating in a small restaurant. At this time, the earth leopard called us and asked me to help. The bastard of the white mouse started to fight with him with people. The earth leopard said that the white mouse had a lot of people this time. Let''s bring all the people to help.


    The earth leopard needs help. Of course, I''m duty bound. After I told brother Jiangshan fat, we took those brothers to support. According to the tone of the earth leopard, we knew that the situation was very urgent.


    The white rat and the earth leopard are now facing each other in a square that has not been repaired. When we arrived with people copying the guys, they had not started yet, so they stood and faced each other.


    The bone of the rat''s leg was broken by me. It was destined to be disabled in this life. The rat sat on a big stone with a crutch. When he saw us coming with people, the rat sneered, looked at the earth leopard and said, "I''m more moral than you. If you can call people, you can call people. Now you should have all your hands?"


    We walked to the back of the earth leopard. There were about 50 people under the earth leopard''s hands. Plus, we had nearly 80 people, and the rats looked like 70 or 80 people. In terms of the number, this was the same as the others. As for whether we could win, we had to listen to fate.


    The earth leopard said that the white rat will never have such a few people. He still knows some about the white rat. There is no absolute chance of winning. The white rat will not do it easily.


    When the earth leopard said this, I also think it''s not so simple. Didn''t the white mouse join hands with Zhao Jiale? Zhao Jiale hasn''t appeared yet.


    "Our people are all here. Call out all your people. I know you must still have a backhand. You don''t have to play dirty tricks with me. If you have seed, you can defeat me openly!" the earth leopard looked at the rat and said confidently. He wanted to use the method of provocation to expose all his strength to the rat.


    As the saying goes, open guns are easy to hide from hidden arrows. If rats really play Yin tricks, it will be difficult to deal with at that time.


    "You''re not good enough for me to play dirty tricks on you! Weren''t you arrogant last time? This time I''ll see if you can be arrogant!" the white mouse said to the people behind him, "brothers, give it to me! Kill these bastards!"


    After hearing the order from the rat, the people behind the rat rushed towards us with wooden sticks, just like the bull in the bullring, and rushed towards us.


    We also fought with wooden sticks. There were hundreds of people in the two groups. After they started, the scene was very chaotic. The number of the enemy and ours was almost the same. After they started, they were equal.


    We hit the ground several times with wooden sticks, but we were also slapped with several sticks. We were all bruised by the fans and felt very painful.


    Just when we were in full swing there, Zhao Jiale came with a large group of people. Don''t think about it. Zhao Jiale must have come to help rats. Those people brought by Zhao Jiale were all dressed in black suits and carrying wooden sticks. They looked very impressive one by one.


    I knew it would be like this. After Zhao Jiale came with the group, he looked at his wristwatch, then pulled his tie, pointed to the people we brought to him and said fiercely, "kill them for me, kill a hundred thousand yuan, and I''ll be responsible for the accident!" after that, Zhao Jiale gave me a vicious stare.


    I know I''m Zhao Jiale''s thorn in the flesh, but Zhao Jiale is not my thorn in the flesh. He will certainly not let me go, and I will never let him go.


    The rats had almost the same hands on our side, and Zhao Jiale came with people to help, so we were undoubtedly at a disadvantage. Zhao Jiale brought about 30 people, and all of them are strong men. If we continue to fight, we will lose.


    After Zhao Jiale gave the order, the people he brought came up to help the rats, and it was not difficult to see from their movements and fighting posture that Zhao Jiale paid for the thugs.


    The thugs brought by Zhao Jiale knocked down the man in front of me with a wooden stick and rushed towards me. At the moment he rushed towards me, he threw away the wooden stick in his hand, pulled out a short knife from his waist, and stabbed me straight with a short knife.


    Zhao Jiale also smiled with the short knife stabbed at me. All this came so suddenly that I didn''t react. The short knife was about to stab me in the chest.


    Sooner or later, fat brother rushed up with an arrow and kicked the man with a short knife in front of me.


    "Kill them for me. Kill all of them. Do it quickly! Don''t let them run away!" Zhao Jiale showed his ferocity and shouted at those people.


    Those people didn''t take wooden sticks as cover anymore. They directly took out the short knife at their waist. We only had wooden sticks in our hands. They not only had many people, but also had short knives. We were undoubtedly at a disadvantage.


    After the fight just now, we have little strength. If they rush in, we have no room to resist and all of us will die here. And these must be planned by the rats. He asked people to fight with us first. When we can''t resist, Zhao Jiale will bring people out and kill us all here. The rats are so black ¡£


    "Let''s go! There''s only one way out for us to stay!" the fat man looked at us and shouted.


    Retreat is our only way out now, but there are so many of them. Whether they can retreat is unknown. We have no bottom in our hearts, but we have to fight anyway!


    Seeing that we were ready to escape, Zhao Jiale quickly asked someone to stop us. He clenched his teeth and shouted fiercely, "stop them! Don''t let any of them run away! Kill them all!"

 Chapter 240

    Zhao Jiale wanted to chop us all into meat mud with a knife, but obviously he wouldn''t do it himself. After fat brother said that, we all retreated. We were all fine, but some of the injured brothers couldn''t go. They were stabbed to death on the ground by the people brought by Zhao Jiale.


    In the past, I couldn''t help but be afraid when I saw people die, but I felt nothing after watching more. This is the end of mixing roads. I have to walk on my knees on the road I chose. Even if I was cut alive, I can''t blame others.


    We all retreated, and fat brother opened the way for us in the rear, but everyone was basically exhausted. It would be so easy to get out of there.


    Seeing that we were going to escape, the rats immediately called people to stop us. There were a large number of them. After they all rushed up, it was like a tiger going down the mountain. We were completely unable to parry, and many people were beaten to the ground. Seeing those brothers lying on the ground, we can''t do anything. It''s good to be able to protect ourselves.


    Soon we were stopped, and many brothers were beaten down. Fortunately, there was fat brother. After he knocked down a thug, fat brother grabbed the short knife in his hand, and then took the short knife to cut a blood path for us, but in the process of fighting, fat brother was injured.


    After brother Pang died, I Jiangshan Liu LANGTU leopard and several other brothers took the first step. During the fight just now, Liu Lang''s head was slapped with a stick, and he bled at that time. The earth leopard was injured to varying degrees, that is, Jiangshan and I were not hurt.


    After we evacuated from the unfinished square, fat brother also retreated, but those people still refused to let us go. They have been chasing us. We have many goals, so we can only walk separately. We can find a place to meet after we survive.


    I was with Liu Lang, and he looked like a leopard. Fat brother was with the other brothers. Liu Lang was injured and couldn''t run. I helped Liu Lang run to a canteen and hid. Only then did I escape and save my life.


    Jiangshan fat brother earth leopard escaped the chase. After we contacted by phone, we met in the clinic where Liu Lang bandaged the wound. All the wounds on fat brother were knife wounds. Although the wound was not deep, fat brother didn''t bleed less.


    After a simple bandage, the earth leopard took us to a remote hotel. The earth leopard said that the bastard of the white mouse was cruel and cruel. If we go back, he will definitely bring us a pot of food. We can''t go back to our original residence. We can only find a place outside. Everything has to be considered in the long run.


    This hostel is run by the lover of the earth leopard. It is also a refuge for the earth leopard. When the earth leopard is in trouble, it will take refuge here. Because the terrain of this place is remote, ordinary people can''t find it here. The earth leopard asks us to put down our residence, recover our injuries first, and then think of a way.


    This time we were beaten like a dog by the rat Zhao Jiale, and we suffered heavy losses. We went to so many brothers, and we were the only ones who could come back alive. Originally, the death of so many people should cause a great sensation, but it was heard that Zhao Jiale''s father Zhao Feng suppressed all this.


    The earth leopard had to ask his brother for help if he wanted to get back to the city. The earth leopard called his brother and asked him to send someone to help. My brother said that according to his friendship with the earth leopard, he must send someone to help, but my brother said he still had something to deal with and needed manpower urgently. He couldn''t help the earth leopard for a while, Let the earth leopard wait for a while.


    Although the leopard was very anxious, his brother said so, and he had to wait.


    There are few news about Zhao Jiale on the Internet these days. According to the grapevine, the entertainment news about Zhao Jiale was suppressed by Zhao Feng, Zhao Jiale''s father. It is said that some entertainment news editors were intimidated and said that if they write more entertainment news about Zhao Jiale, they must be restless, Don''t think about it. The man behind the scenes must be Zhao Feng, Zhao Jiale''s father.


    During the few days of our cultivation in the hotel, the earth leopard was not idle and went everywhere to inquire about news. According to the news inquired by the earth leopard, the thugs brought by Zhao Jiale that day were all outlaws in the underworld. Just because Zhao Jiale''s bastard couldn''t invite these outlaws, there is no doubt that Zhao Feng paid for them.


    Although Zhao Feng has never met, he plays us like a dog behind his back. If we fight head-on, don''t we mean a turtle in a jar to him?


    Besides, the bastard Zhao Jiale was very angry after we ran away. He took people everywhere to find us, but so far he still hasn''t found where we are.


    The earth leopard said that if we want to go back to the Qinglong club, we can go back. He won''t say anything. The reason why the earth leopard said to let us go back is actually reasonable. The earth leopard is not worried about Zhao Jiale. He is worried that Zhao summit will directly intervene in this matter.


    Although the earth leopard is not from the entertainment circle, he also knows Zhao Feng, because Zhao Feng has been involved in the underworld before, and the earth leopard also knows some news. The earth leopard says that although Zhao Feng still has contacts with the underworld, the earth leopard is afraid that Zhao Feng will use his contacts in the underworld to kill us for his son, So let''s go back to the Qinglong club. How can the Qinglong club be powerful? Zhao Feng didn''t dare to touch it.


    We know the kindness of the earth leopard, but if we leave, what can the earth leopard do alone? As he said, Zhao Feng uses the underworld resources. Won''t he have to wait to die?


    After discussing with my fat brother Jiangshan and Liu Lang, we decided to stay. My brother also said that he would send someone to help us for a while. It''s not certain that we can get back to the city at that time.


    The earth leopard was very moved by our decision to stay. The earth leopard said with emotion that there are few people who really talk about righteousness now. Righteousness is no longer valuable in this materialistic society.


    We are like rats in the gutter. We have been hiding in this remote hotel. We thought it would be all right to hide like this, but what should come will come. It''s just a matter of time.


    One afternoon, we were playing poker in the hotel room to kill time. At this time, there was a knock at the door. I opened the door and saw that it was the hostess of the hotel, that is, the mistress of the earth leopard.


    When she saw us playing poker, she said to us anxiously, "a group of people came just now. They are not good people at first sight. They should come to hunt you down. Run away quickly!"


    The earth leopard hasn''t come back yet. We can only protect ourselves first.


    After the earth leopard''s lover said that, we quickly packed our clothes and prepared to escape, but when we just came out of the room to escape, the fugitives who chased us had come up the stairs.


    After seeing us, those fugitives looked like prey, pointed at us fiercely and said, "it''s just them. Kill them all! Don''t let any of them go!"


    With that, the eight fugitives showed their fierce faces, took out the knives hidden in their bodies, stared at us fiercely, and then took the bright knives and prepared to come up and kill us.


    We are on the third floor. The third floor is at least eight or nine meters from the ground. If we jump from the third floor, we have to be disabled if we don''t die. The key is that there is only the corridor to go downstairs, and there are the eight fugitives in the corridor. It''s impossible to escape. The only way is to fight with them, but it''s not easy for us to fight eight out of four.


    What''s more, they have knives in their hands, and we are barehanded, but when we meet on a narrow road, we can only harden our scalp.


    We clenched our teeth and clenched our fists. "Shit, we can''t control so many. Fight with them! Die!"

 Chapter 241

    Before the eight outlaws rushed up the stairs, fat brother took the lead and smashed the bag with things in his hand on the heads of the outlaws. Fat brother''s bag contained some clothes and didn''t hit the outlaws at all, but fat brother didn''t expect the bag to play much role.


    After the bag fell, fat brother shouted angrily, then ran up and rushed to the stairs. He kicked the first outlaw''s chest violently. Fat brother''s foot was not light. The outlaw was kicked directly by him and flew down.


    The hotel was not big, and the corridor was relatively narrow. After the fugitive in front was kicked off by fat brother, the fugitives in the back pressed one by one and fell into the corridor.


    Those fugitives actually smashed into the corridor and shouted one by one. Their fall is a good opportunity for us. Of course, we won''t miss this good opportunity. We rushed down and grabbed the knives in those fugitives'' bare hands. When there are guys in our hands, we don''t panic much.


    We were going to kill these fugitives and then leave, but we were worried that there were others nearby, so we left quickly after we got the knife and didn''t dare to stay for a moment.


    To tell you the truth, I was ready to die when I saw those fugitives. This time, thanks to brother Pang, if it weren''t for brother Pang, we would really escape from the tiger''s mouth this time.


    After we came out of the small hostel, we found that the intersections where the small hostel came out were guarded again. Those people were vicious and murderous one by one. We didn''t need to think much to know that they were with those fugitives.


    However, the number of fugitives guarding the intersection was not large, that is, three or four people. If we were one-on-one, we were not empty. Under the leadership of fat brother, we took the lead to put down all the people guarding the intersection, and then took a taxi and fled the scene.


    The terrain of the hostel itself is very remote. Those fugitives can take photos, which proves one thing. That bastard Zhao Jiale is determined to kill us, which shows that we are in a very dangerous situation.


    What''s more, we are not very familiar with this city, but Zhao Jiale is familiar with it. Everything is very unfavorable to us. When we left the taxi, we called the leopard first time. After the leopard came to know us, we came to us. After all, we were not familiar with the city. Without a guide, we could easily be found by Zhao Jiale''s eye liner. Fortunately, this time, there is a fat brother who will not have such a good luck next time.


    The earth leopard took us to live in a dilapidated residential building. We lived in the earth leopard''s grandmother''s house. His grandmother was very good and had a good hand. It was said that we were friends of the earth leopard and were very kind to us.


    After this incident, our hearts became very bottomless. The earth leopard called his brother and asked him to come and help him as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we continue like this, I''m afraid we will be found by Zhao Jiale''s minions in a few days, and then chased and killed like this time. This time we escaped by luck, but not necessarily next time.


    My brother knew that the situation here was very critical. He said that he would finish handling some things tomorrow and take the latest bus. He would arrive the morning after tomorrow. My brother also knew that we were chased and killed. My brother asked me if there was anything. I know my brother cares about me. Although I''m fine now, who will understand the next moment.


    My brother said he would leave tomorrow. Naturally, we have nothing to say. We can only stay honest these days and wait for my brother to come and help. Without my brother''s help, we can''t do anything.


    During the two days we stayed at Grandma''s house, the earth leopard went out to inquire about some news. The earth leopard said that the bastard Zhao Jiale threw money everywhere on the road to find us these two days. Zhao Jiale never killed us. He must be itching with anger. No matter who he is, Zhao Jiale won''t be arrogant for a few days until his brother comes, We may be able to turn the tables.


    My brother said he would come the morning after tomorrow, but it was already 11 noon. My brother hasn''t come yet. I called my brother and asked him. My brother said they were still on the road and had a traffic jam last night.


    I told my brother to call me when they arrived and I would pick them up at that time. My brother agreed and said that he would call me when he arrived. I would be ready to pick him up at that time.


    At about 12 noon, my brother called me and asked me to pick them up outside the station. They rented a bus and drove by themselves. Although my brother had been to the city before, everything changed. Of course, my brother couldn''t recognize the way.


    After my brother called, we set off to pick them up. All of us went, which is a kind of respect for my brother.


    The earth leopard had a car, so we went in his car. When we came to a sparsely populated Road, I heard the accelerator sound of a car nearby. Before I turned around and had a look, a Porsche with seven or eight vans directly stopped in front of us.


    I knew the Porsche belonged to Zhao Jiale at first sight. I asked the earth leopard to drive away quickly, but the earth leopard was just about to turn around. The vans brought by Zhao Jiale accelerated and directly stopped the earth leopard''s car.


    Today, if we want to leave safely, it is basically impossible. Brother, they are still outside the station. Even if brother knows that we will continue to support now, he doesn''t know how to come here.


    I quickly took out my mobile phone and called my brother. After my brother got on the phone, my brother asked me where I was, and he was still waiting for me to pick him up. I said we were afraid we couldn''t come for the time being. We were stopped by Zhao Jiale. Whether we could live was a question gift. I told my brother not to wait and came to help us. If we were late, we had to collect the body for us.


    My brother asked me my address, but I haven''t finished yet. Zhao Jiale rat got out of the car and came towards us with people. The rat kicked on the front of the car, and then smashed the windshield in front of the leopard with an iron bar.


    I''m not familiar with here. I looked at the roadside sign and told my brother the approximate address, and then hung up the phone.


    After the rats smashed the windshield, we opened the door and got off. Anyway, we can''t run today, so we''ll come down and fight with them. Although we fight, we still lose and die, but it''s the same if we don''t fight.


    Zhao Jiale was wearing his black suit and polished black shoes. His face was full of smiles. He must have won. The leg of the rat is broken. He has been limping all his life. Now he can lose his crutch and walk on his legs, but his walking posture is still limping.


    Zhao Jiale looked at me and said with a smile, "you''ve been playing hide and seek well these days. I spent so much money and sent so many people without killing you, but these are not important. The important thing is that you can''t go today!"


    The white mouse looked at me and said fiercely, "little smash, you broke my leg. Today, I''ll beat all your leg bones into bone debris, and then kill you!"


    "Don''t worry, when you die, I''ll burn a CD for you, a CD that your cousin was ravaged by me. You should enjoy it in the palace of hell!" Zhao Jiale said fiercely, looking at me. His face was very ugly.


    After the intimidation, the rats and people were ready to attack us. They all had a wooden stick in their hands, and we seemed to be dying under the chaotic stick.


    Zhao Jiale looked at us and said, "kill them!"

 Chapter 242

    Although I told my brother''s address, it''s one thing whether my brother can get here in time. Moreover, I don''t know whether my brother can find here. After all, he hasn''t been here for many years.


    After Zhao Jiale gave the order, the people they brought rushed up with wooden sticks. Although the wooden sticks were iron, it was not a joke that the strong wooden sticks hit the body. It was also very painful.


    Zhao Jiale, the white rat, stood aside as if watching a bullfight and acted as the audience. When they saw that we were beaten, they said they laughed. Of course, we can''t just let those people beat us with sticks. We are also resisting.


    When I was beaten, I reached out and grabbed the stick in a man''s hand, but I haven''t grasped it yet. A stick mercilessly slapped me in the face and directly slapped me on the nose. My nose blood gushed out at that time. I didn''t want to let go, and I was mercilessly slapped a stick on my hand, which was bruised at that time.


    The slapped wrist hurt as if it were broken, but before I could touch the bruise on my hand, I was hit on my head by a wooden stick, which made me look like Venus and dizzy. After I shook my head and woke up, there was a burst of craniotomy pain on my head, and at the same time, I felt the heat on my forehead, I touched my forehead. It was all warm blood.


    I was opened, but it was nothing. Although my head was opened, the wooden sticks in those people''s hands were still beating wildly on us. Several wooden sticks were interrupted, and Zhao Jiale rat was laughing happily there.


    "Break his leg for me!" the rat pointed at me and said fiercely. His eyes were full of resentment. I broke his leg and he wanted to revenge me.


    After the rat said, those people took wooden sticks and beat them wildly on my lower leg. I couldn''t carry it for a moment, so I knelt on one knee directly on the ground, because my lower leg was too painful for me.


    The piercing pain on my head, hands and legs made me grin. It seems that they can only collect our bodies. I''m ready to be killed by random sticks. I clenched my teeth and looked at Zhao Jiale and shouted fiercely: "Zhao Jiale! You killed me, and my brother will send you down to accompany me! You''d better kill me today. If you can''t kill me today, I''ll break you to pieces!"


    "Oh, you want to scare me. Since you want to die so much, I''ll satisfy you!" Zhao Jiale waved to those people, pointed to me and said fiercely, "kill him for me!"


    After Zhao Jiale finished, those people smashed all the wooden sticks on us. Looking at the bloody random sticks, I was ready to bite my teeth and come out to pay back, but I most regret that I failed to live up to my steel tooth Sister Li Xiangning.


    When those disorderly sticks were smashed down, several bodies blocked them for me. They were fat brother Jiangshan and Liu lang. they were not as good as there. They were all bruised. Jiangshan''s forehead was bleeding, and Liu Lang''s body was bleeding. However, despite this, they blocked the disorderly sticks for me at a critical juncture.


    If you have such brothers, it''s worth dying. If you have such brothers, why do you want them!


    Those disorderly sticks slapped down. When we were ready to die, we only heard the loud sound of doctors. Zhao Jiale''s Porsche was directly knocked down by a bus, and there was a bus behind the bus, all of which were buses with more than 50 seats.


    The bus drove directly to us and knocked down those who beat us with sticks. After those people were knocked down, the door of the bus opened and my brother got out of the car.


    I haven''t seen my brother for more than two months. My brother is wearing a suit. The whole person looks much more energetic, but a few white hairs on his head still expose his age.


    After my brother got off the bus, he went straight to us. When those people saw my brother getting off the bus, they stood and dared not move. I believe they felt the murderous spirit and unspeakable dignity of my brother.


    The moment I saw my brother, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down. I was like this since I was a child. After being wronged, seeing my brother was like tears. It seemed to become a habit over time.


    My brother helped us all up from the ground. My brother looked at the bleeding hole in my head, his face turned angry, and his breathing became like a beast, especially heavy.


    "Brother long!" after Jiangshan and his brother said hello, he asked us to go behind him and deal with the next things.


    Brother, when he heard that we were in trouble, he quickly asked someone to drive over to help, but he couldn''t find it here. He had to walk all the way and finally came here. It seems that God doesn''t intend to let us die like this.


    After we stood behind my brother, my brother shouted, "all brothers get off! Copy all the guys for me!"


    After my brother said that, all the doors of the bus were opened and all the people on the bus came down. For a moment, the originally empty road was suddenly full of people. After those people brought by my brother got off the bus, they took out several cartons from the luggage in the bus. They looked heavy, and I probably knew what was in the cartons.


    Compared with this city, the green dragon club is much darker. There will take wooden sticks and copy the guys directly. The so-called guys are the cold knives.


    After opening the carton, those people began to distribute one by one. Each one was a cold shining guy. It was frightening to look at the cold light.


    My brother brought a lot of people this time, including hundreds of people, while Zhao Jiale rat brought only 40 or 50 people this time, and the strength is not a little worse.


    Seeing that the people brought by my brother took the cold and shining guys, Zhao Jiale rats were a little flustered. At this time, they also understood that my brother was not easy to mess with. It was no fun to call so many people''s big brothers at once.


    When we were beaten just now, Zhao Jiale rats talked and laughed, but now they can''t laugh.


    My brother looked at Zhao Jiale rat and said, "you two should be their words. I saw what happened just now. You want to kill my brother, don''t you?"


    Zhao Jiale and the rat didn''t answer his brother''s question. His brother took out a cigarette and smoked one. Then he looked at the people with wooden sticks and said: "I don''t care who you are. If you leave now, it''s still in time. Of course, I just think it''s a little bloody to kill so many people in one breath. If you don''t want to go, you can. The big deal is that the crematorium will be busy for a while!"


    Brother''s meaning is very clear. If you leave, you can live. If you stay, you will only die.


    Those people are not fools. They know what their brother means. Some people choose to put down their sticks and run away, while others choose to stay.


    My brother took a knife from one of his men, then went straight to the rat, looked at the rat and said coldly, "you wanted to kill my brother just now, didn''t you?"


    The rat was too frightened to speak when he looked at his brother. After all, he was surrounded by more than 100 people with knives, and few people dared to speak.


    "I didn''t want to kill your brother, it was him! He paid me to kill your brother!" the rat pointed to Zhao Jiale and said quickly that he took Zhao Jiale''s money to do it to me. He also said that everyone came out to do business with money. These things have nothing to do with him. He also begged his brother to let him go!


    I told my brother what he had just threatened me. After listening to me, my brother''s eyes glowed. Then he took the knife in his hand and stabbed the rat in the leg.


    "You want to break my brother''s leg, don''t you? Well, I''ll break your leg first. As for what you should do, let them make a decision!" after that, my brother pulled the bloody knife out of the rat''s leg.

 Chapter 243

    When my brother took a knife and inserted it into the rat''s leg, the people brought by the rat Zhao Jiale were watching, but those people could only look so and dared not move. After my brother stabbed the rat''s leg, the whole person fell to the ground, covered the wound with his hand and wailed on the ground.


    My brother said that the rats should be left to us to decide. If I were to make a decision, I would definitely want the rats to go to hell, but the leopard who is most qualified to make this decision should be the leopard. The leopard and the rats are at odds, and we are outsiders in the final analysis, so we are not qualified.


    So the decision-making power of the rat was handed over to his brother. The guy in his brother''s hand handed it to the earth leopard and asked the earth leopard to deal with the rat. You can stab or chop it to death.


    Just now, I was also beaten. The exposed arms were bruised and bloody by wooden sticks.


    After taking the knife, the earth leopard went straight to the white mouse. The white mouse still had time to care whether his leg was broken. He begged the earth Leopard: "brother leopard, everything is my brother''s fault. As long as you let me go today, my territory will be covered by you. If you have any conditions, you can put forward them and I will try to achieve them!"


    "I have only one request, that is to let you die!" the earth leopard stabbed the rat with the guy after saying that. The rat was still breathing, and the earth leopard bit his teeth and stabbed several times.


    The strength of the earth leopard''s hand is no joke. After a few stabs, the rat fell to the ground, his eyes turned dead gray, and a pile of blood flowed on the ground.


    After the rat fell into a pool of blood, his brother came to Zhao Jiale. His brother''s fierce eyes just looked at Zhao Jiale, and Zhao Jiale''s legs trembled. Zhao Jiale saw the death of the rat. Zhao Jiale knew very well that his life could go to hell at any time if his brother wanted to.


    The elder brother pointed to the dead rat, looked at Zhao Jiale and said, "just now he said you did all this? Is it true?"


    "Big brother, little brother, I really have no eyes. I don''t know he is your brother. If I dare to treat him like this, please spare my life for my sake of being frank! Please!" before my brother asked, Zhao Jiale was scared to kneel down. After kneeling down, he kept begging my brother to spare his life.


    "You bring people to beat them like this. If I let you go, how can I do it in the future!" after my brother said that, he stretched out his hand, and a little brother handed the guy to his brother.


    This is not the first time that my brother has killed someone. Of course, he dares to kill Zhao Jiale directly. I don''t think it''s anything to kill Zhao Jiale. It''s nothing to kill Zhao Jiale. However, it''s said that Zhao Feng, Zhao Jiale''s father, has a strong background and can''t be underestimated. We are in this city again. If my brother really kills Zhao Jiale, Zhao Feng will never let go of his brother. Zhao Feng has only Zhao Jiale. If his brother kills Zhao Jiale, he will break his Zhao family''s roots.


    When my brother was about to do it, I went up and stopped my brother. I took my brother aside and told my brother about Zhao Feng, Zhao Jiale''s father. Let''s not say whether Zhao Feng had great power. It''s not cost-effective to kill Zhao Jiale like this. It''s better to tie Zhao Jiale up and clean up without killing him.


    Isn''t Zhao Feng very rich? Instead, we bind Zhao Jiale and let Zhao Feng redeem Zhao Jiale with money. Zhao Jiale is the only child of the Zhao family. We say how much it costs. In this way, we can not only breathe, but also get a sum of money. In this materialistic society, money has everything. Money is much more valuable than Zhao Jiale''s life.


    After discussing with my brother, my brother agreed with me and decided to tie Zhao Jiale away, and then blackmail Zhao Feng, Zhao Jiale''s father.


    The elder brother winked at the people under his hand. The younger brothers took a big sack out of the bus. The elder brother threw the sack directly on the ground. Looking at Zhao Jiale, he said expressionless: "if you want to live, you can get in by yourself. Of course, if you don''t want to get in..."


    Before his brother''s words were finished, Zhao Jiale opened the sack and drilled in by himself. He looked at his brother and hurriedly said, "brother, I want to live. I''ll drill in by myself!"


    This Zhao Jiale was arrogant when he was proud, but when he was frustrated, it was not too much for trivial things like a dog.


    Zhao Jiale was carried to the bus. As for the people they brought, they didn''t dare to be arrogant when they saw that there were so many brothers, so they watched Zhao Jiale carried on the bus by his brothers.


    My brother took us to the clinic to see the wound on my body. My head was wrapped in gauze, and they all applied medicine.


    My brother had stayed here for a while. He wanted to help the leopard regroup, but the leopard tried his best to let his brother leave the city quickly. If Zhao Jiale hadn''t returned for a long time, Zhao Feng would certainly send someone to look for Zhao Jiale. If he knew that Zhao Jiale was bound by us, Zhao Feng would stop us and save Zhao Jiale at all costs.


    The earth leopard said that Zhao Feng has a Mafia background. Although Zhao Feng is no longer mixed in the Mafia, his contacts in the Mafia should not be underestimated. When he cheers up and throws some money, there will certainly be people from the Mafia to help him. This is not the territory of the Green Dragon Club. The situation is bad for us.


    My brother said so, so he decided to go back overnight. As for the earth leopard, he said he would hide here well and could inquire about us at that time.


    After drinking a glass of wine, my brother and the earth leopard took us on the bus and set off for the Qinglong meeting. After a day''s drive, we finally arrived at 10 pm the next day. After taking the bus for a whole day, the big guys were tired. The first thing after I got off was to go back to my rental house and get ready for a good sleep.


    When I went to the corridor, steel teeth just came back from shopping and met me. When steel teeth saw me coming back, she ran over with a plastic bag and gave me a big hug. After holding me tightly for a long time, steel teeth asked me why I didn''t tell her when I came back. If I told her, she would come to pick me up.


    I said I was a little tired after a day''s ride. I''ll go to sleep first and then explain to her slowly.


    After listening to what I said, she made up my bed. I was not polite. She covered the quilt and went to sleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept. I think I slept for a long time. When I woke up, steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning sat at the head of my bed. After I woke up, Li Xiangning pointed to me and said to steel tooth sister, "sister Xiaoxiao, brother Han, he woke up."


    I haven''t seen Li Xiangning for a long time. I was still a little excited when I heard Li Xiangning''s voice. Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister wore the same dress, but Li Xiangning looked better in pen steel tooth sister. Li Xiangning was very beautiful. It''s true, but steel tooth sister was not bad.


    When I saw that I woke up, sister steel teeth asked me to have dinner. As soon as I saw that it was dark outside, I had already ordered dinner. Sister steel teeth said that she didn''t want to disturb me because she saw that I slept so well, so she waited for me to have dinner hungry.


    I was just about to speak. Li Xiangning came and took my hand, looked at me and said with a small mouth: "brother Han, you get up quickly. You haven''t slept enough for so long. People are hungry. Get up and have a meal!"


    After I got out of bed, I asked Li Xiangning with a smile why she didn''t eat first. Li Xiangning said that steel tooth sister didn''t eat. How could she eat first.


    Looking at the naive and lovely Li Xiangning and the virtuous steel tooth sister, a warm current suddenly flows through my heart. I can have such two women with me in my life. Even now is the end of life.

 Chapter 245

    I licked my lips. After thinking about it, I still pressed on Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning hugged my neck like steel tooth sister just now, and then opened her mouth as if she wanted to eat. I knew she wanted to kiss me. Looking at Li Xiangning''s tender, jelly like cherry mouth, I kissed it like a greedy cat.


    Li Xiangning didn''t know the correct process of kissing. After I put my tongue into her mouth, she subconsciously bit my tongue. At that time, I almost jumped up in pain. Fortunately, Li Xiangning didn''t bite hard just now, otherwise my tongue would really be wasted.


    After I got up, I dared to touch Li Xiangning there and quickly lay down to sleep. Li Xiangning innocently asked sister steel teeth if she had done something wrong just now. Sister steel teeth comforted her that it was the first time, and then coaxed Li Xiangning to sleep.


    The next day, I followed Jiangshan and they went to see Zhao Jiale. After Zhao Jiale was tied up, he was locked up in a small house. My brother sent someone to guard outside and didn''t let Zhao Jiale have any chance to escape.


    After the guard opened the door, we went in. Zhao Jiale was locked in this dirty little house. The original bright black suit was covered with dust and dirt on his hair. He was almost a beggar.


    Originally, we were going to come and make fun of Zhao Jiale. Who made him so arrogant at the beginning, but when we saw Zhao Jiale like this, we couldn''t bear it. I admit that I''m not a good person, but I''m not the kind of person who adds fuel and vinegar. If we give enough lessons, it''s almost enough. Just give him a long memory.


    After seeing us coming in with a black face, Zhao Jiale hid in the corner like a frightened stray dog, then looked at me and begged, "I was wrong before, but you keep me a dog. I can give you whatever you want."


    "We don''t want anything. We just want to beat you! Didn''t you want our lives at the beginning?", fat brother Liu langjiangshan watched Zhao Jiale go over fiercely, and then beat Zhao Jiale violently without saying a word. Zhao Jiale was beaten like a mangy dog, whining and begging for mercy.


    People like Zhao Jiale deserve to clean up, but they can''t do it if they start too hard. After they beat Zhao Jiale, I told them to stop. I said just clean up. If you kill Zhao Jiale, you won''t get money at that time.


    Compared with Zhao Jiale''s life, we prefer to ask for money. Money is much better than Zhao Jiale''s life.


    After leaving the small house, I came to my aunt''s house. I''ve seen my aunt for a long time. After buying some gifts, I went alone. In the past, my aunt and uncle would do some small business, but after my cousin became popular, my aunt and uncle didn''t go out to work. My cousin would send money to them regularly.


    When I came to my uncle''s house, my aunt and uncle were all at home, sitting on the sofa, and my cousin was also sitting on the sofa. However, my aunt''s face didn''t look very good. After greeting me to sit down, my aunt brought me fruit to eat.


    After I sat down, my aunt looked at my cousin and continued: "You are old enough to marry a good man. If you delay it again and again, what can you do if you are old enough to marry? Look at the daughters of your uncle''s family. They have been married for a long time, and now their sons can make soy sauce. Look at that Xiaoli near you. She is not as good-looking as you, man How rich the husband''s family is! "


    My aunt''s thought is still a little old-fashioned and feudal. I don''t agree with her. However, in the final analysis, my aunt is an elder. I just watched and didn''t say a word.


    "Mom, I''ve told you many times that women don''t live to get married all their life. I have to make a good choice for my own happiness. I don''t want to make do with it all my life!", the cousin looked at her aunt and argued.


    In the era of aunts, happiness may be to eat and wear warm clothes, but in today''s society, people''s understanding of happiness has long changed, which is one of the main reasons why many parents and children have differences because of marriage problems.


    My cousin argued with my aunt for a while. Finally, my cousin really didn''t want to talk with my aunt anymore and ran to her room.


    At dinner, my uncle called my cousin. My cousin didn''t come out and kept herself in the room. It''s estimated that my cousin didn''t want to listen to my aunt''s scolding, so she refused to come out.


    Although my aunt often scolds my cousin, she also hopes that my cousin will be well. She keeps it for my cousin when eating. After eating outside, my aunt asks me to send the food to my cousin. If she sends it, my cousin will not eat it.


    After I called outside the door, my cousin came to open the door for me. I looked at my cousin and smiled and said, "cousin, eat some food. Your body is the most important. Eating more is good for your body!"


    After being told by my aunt, my cousin''s face was very bad, with a bitter gourd face. After I finished, my cousin said she didn''t want to eat, and then she was ready to close the door. My aunt said that my cousin hasn''t eaten today. My cousin must be angry and refuse to eat. It''s OK not to eat there.


    I didn''t talk to my cousin. I directly took the food and forcibly entered my cousin''s room. After putting the food on the small table in my cousin''s room, I went to pull my cousin over and asked her to eat quickly.


    "I''m not hungry yet. I don''t want to eat yet. Please take the food out!" my cousin looked at me and said expressionless.


    "I know, cousin, you must be angry and refuse to eat. In this way, you can eat these meals for my face," I said with a smile. After that, I took the food with chopsticks and fed it to my cousin.


    After looking at me, my cousin opened her mouth and ate. While feeding my cousin, my cousin complained to me. She said she knew it would be like this. Her aunt would definitely let her marry when she came back.


    I said it would be better to wait for a while. When it''s safe, you can go back. While feeding your cousin, you can talk to her. In a moment, my cousin finished a small bowl of rice.


    After I cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, I was ready to take them out. It''s getting late. I''ve been here long enough. It''s time to go back.


    Just as I was about to take out the dishes and chopsticks, my cousin asked me to stay with her. She said she didn''t have any friends when she came home and didn''t know who to talk to.


    After I sat down, my cousin used to sit next to me, and then naturally leaned on my shoulder.


    Looking at my cousin''s clean and fragrant room, I unconsciously thought of the fact that I came to my cousin''s room to steal my cousin''s inner space. At that time, I hadn''t touched a woman. Just seeing my cousin''s white inner space, I sprayed nosebleed.


    It was really silly and childish at the beginning. I didn''t laugh at the thought of it. When my cousin saw me giggling there, she asked me what I was laughing at. I didn''t hide it. I told my cousin about taking my cousin''s little wife to fight Feifei. Anyway, it''s been so long. Everyone is an adult, and there''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    After listening to me, my cousin held a small pink fist and hammered it twice on my chest. She laughed and scolded me as a pervert and beat Feifei with her inside.


    I said I didn''t want to do this. At that time, I wanted to get you, but if I couldn''t get it, I had to solve my hungry heart in this way.


    After I finished, my cousin stared at me with a warm look in my eyes, then looked at me and said softly, "do you like my inside very much?"


    I deliberately made a bad smile and said yes, I especially like it. My favorite is the white one.


    My cousin looked at me and stood in front of me, "if you like it, I''ll show you!"

 Chapter 246

    I was just saying it casually. After all, everyone is an adult. It''s normal to joke, but I didn''t expect my cousin to take the initiative. After standing up in front of me, my cousin looked at me with a smile, and then asked me softly whether I took it off by myself or she took it off by herself.


    After swallowing my saliva, I looked at my cousin and said, "cousin, I was actually joking just now!". I know my cousin''s feelings for me, but if I accept my cousin''s feelings and have any improper relationship with my cousin, how can I explain to sister steel teeth at that time.


    Many men may yearn for the life of three wives and four concubines, but everything has two sides. The good side has the bad side. The disadvantage of more women is that they can''t take care of them well. If they don''t take care of them well, they will have complaints, and complaints will become resentment.


    "Didn''t you say that the first woman you want most is me? I''ll give you a chance to show you my inside! Don''t you like it very much?" my cousin looked at me and said to me in a magnetic, er, and provocative tone.


    Then without waiting for my head to slow down, my cousin took off her dress directly. My cousin didn''t wear leggings. As soon as the dress was taken off, I saw the white cover and inside. Fortunately, the door was locked. Otherwise, my uncle and aunt found me and my cousin. I guess my uncle would break my leg.


    "Is it nice?" my cousin looked at me and asked shyly, with a red glow on her face.


    I nodded again and again. Just now I was still struggling with how I should explain to sister steel teeth if there was an improper man and woman with my cousin, but it turned out that men are really animals thinking in the lower body. What I thought at this time was how to get my cousin to bed and what posture to conquer my cousin.


    I can''t manage so much. I''m going to throw my cousin down and conquer her. Just as I stood up to throw my cousin down, my cousin put on her dress. My cousin also looked at me and said plausibly, "didn''t I say it? I just let you have a look. Don''t you like it?"


    I know my cousin did it on purpose. She teased me on purpose. I went up and hugged my cousin and dared to tease me. I dared to be strong, but when I was ready to take off my pants, my cousin looked at me and whispered, "you''d better not do anything bad here. You know the consequences when my parents found out!"


    That''s what my cousin said. I dare to continue there. I can only pull up the trouser chain and prepare to leave. When I''m ready to leave, my cousin looked at me and said softly, "I''ll let you do it when I go back. You can do whatever you want!"


    Although my cousin said so, it still couldn''t put out the fire in my stomach. After I went back with a stomach of anger, my steel tooth sister was washing vegetables in the kitchen.


    I went to the steel tooth sister and directly roughly opened her pants without her permission. At first, the steel tooth sister struggled, but finally chose to obey and let me do it on the induction cooker.


    "Brother Han, can you tell others first next time? Just take off your pants and come, that is, I will let you do it. Otherwise you are so rude, a woman won''t let you do it!" the steel tooth sister muttered while lying on her stomach.


    When I came out of my cousin''s room, my stomach was full of anger. I must need to vent. After I finished, the steel tooth sister lifted up her pants and continued to wash the dishes. After washing the dishes, she began to cook. Li Xiangning also hurried to help her.


    After Zhao Jiale was tied to the Qinglong club, my brother called Zhao Feng at the first time and asked Zhao to bring money to redeem Zhao Jiale. I don''t know how much money Zhao Feng should bring to redeem Zhao Jiale, but I can guess with my fingers. The amount must be a lot.


    Although Zhao Jiale is a black sheep, his father Zhao Feng loves his precious son very much. Zhao Feng, who got the news, set off at that time. These are the news told by the earth leopard.


    Brother brother brother Zhao Feng immediately came to the green dragon conference when he got on the plane. Zhao Fenglai''s news was immediately known to her brother, because Zhao Feng was a little bit of a stranger on the road. His brother was worried that Zhao Feng was not alone, but he called people along the road, but even if Zhao Feng had called people, he would not have to be afraid. On the site of Qinglong club, Zhao Feng can''t turn over any waves.


    After Zhao Feng came, he didn''t have a rest. He called his brother directly and asked him to agree a place. Then he came to redeem Zhao Jiale.


    My brother arranged the location in sister Qian''s original billiards room and asked Zhao Feng to go there to redeem Zhao Jiale. It''s not a matter to keep Zhao Jiale all the time. It''s better to end it early. When Zhao Feng gives money, he will give Zhao Jiale to her. It''s almost over.


    The time brother set it for the next morning, and Zhao Feng accepted it, but to be honest, Zhao Feng''s cheerfulness always makes people feel that there is no bottom in their heart. After all, Zhao Feng is also a person who has fooled in the road. Will he be so obedient and hand over the money? I always feel uneasy.


    The next morning, all of us came to sister Qian''s billiards room in groups. There were more than 50 people. We didn''t bring any guys. After all, we came to fill the field. We can''t do it yet. The main thing today is to get money.


    We waited in the billiards room. After a while, a car drove to the door of the billiards room, and the person on the car was none other than Zhao Feng, Zhao Jiale''s father.


    Zhao Feng, 40 or 50 years old, already has white hair, but the most impressive thing is his eyebrows like two big knives. His eyes are also very sharp. Such eyes match his eyebrows, enough to see that Zhao Feng is definitely not a good man.


    Zhao Feng was wearing a capable suit, which was very similar to Zhao Jiale. After Zhao Feng stopped the car, he took out several large and small bags from the car. Those bags were heavy and heavy.


    After taking the bag in, Zhao Feng threw the bag in front of his brother and asked him to have a test. His brother opened the bag and looked at it. All the money in the bag was 100 yuan bills. He stuffed the bag full. At least there must be millions of money in this bag. So much cash is really attractive.


    We have more than 50 people here today. All of our brothers have strong backs, but Zhao Feng is very calm from parking to getting the money, which proves that Zhao Feng is not a simple person. If other people were to see so many of us, they would be absolutely frightened.


    My brother dragged the bags to half, then looked at Zhao Feng and said, "I won''t test the money. This is the green dragon club. You''d better not play any backhand cards with me. You''ll end badly if you play backhand cards on the territory of the green dragon club!"


    Zhao Feng glanced at his brother. His sharp eyes scanned his brother and didn''t talk to him.


    When he got the money, his brother asked someone to bring Zhao Jiale out. At this time, Zhao Jiale''s hair was very messy, just like a chicken nest. He was very dirty, and his body was also very dirty. I don''t know what was rubbed on the black suit. It looked shiny, especially dirty.


    At the moment of seeing Zhao Feng, Zhao Jiale was about to cry and hurriedly said, "Dad, help me! I really can''t stay here!"


    Zhao Feng looked at his brother and said, "you also took the money. Should you let my son go?"


    "Of course you can let your son go, but let me remind you that this is the territory of the green dragon Association. You''d better be honest, or you won''t end well!" after that, my brother kicked Zhao Jiale hard on his ass and kicked Zhao Jiale in front of Zhao Feng.


    Zhao Feng calmly helped Zhao Jiale up, and then took Zhao Jiale on the bus, but Zhao Feng''s calmness in the whole process always makes people feel very uneasy, especially when Zhao Feng looked at his brother''s eyes when he got on the bus

 Chapter 248

    Although Li Xiangning didn''t look at me, she was satisfied. Her little face was full of red clouds. After I finished, I took a paper towel to wipe Li Xiangning clean, then looked at her and asked with a bad smile, "how do you feel? Comfortable?"


    Li Xiangning looked at me shyly and then hit me twice with a small powder fist. I knew her answer was comfortable without Li Xiangning saying. After all, I tried my best just now.


    After I finished, I was almost hollowed out. After I finished, I lay down and prepared to go to bed. Li Xiangning obediently lay down on me and kissed me like I did. After some kissing, Li Xiangning was a little sleepy, so we hugged each other and fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, Li Xiangning lay on my body and drew a circle on my chest with her hand. Seeing that I woke up, Li Xiangning piled her body on the net and kissed it on my mouth. After kissing, Li Xiangning looked at me with big watery eyes. I saw the desired signal from her eyes.


    I looked at Li Xiangning and asked softly, "do you want that?"


    Li Xiangning nodded, and then obediently learned to lie down in bed last night. While I was full of energy in the morning, I also satisfied Li Xiangning. When we were finished, we got up for breakfast. Sister steel teeth had already made breakfast.


    Although I tried my best to satisfy Li Xiangning, she still didn''t remember anything, but even if she couldn''t remember, it was very good.


    In the afternoon, I was watching TV in the rental house. Jiangshan called me and asked me to hurry to meet with Zhao Feng. That bastard is going to take revenge on us!


    After I hung up the phone, I hurried to meet Jiangshan. My brother had called all the people under him, more than 200 people, but my brother said solemnly that if these two hundred people wanted to deal with Zhao Feng, it was not enough.


    The thing is like this. My brother has been sending people to stare at Zhao Feng. Today, my brother received the news. Zhao Feng United many people from the underworld from his mixed road and called many people to the Qinglong club. This news has also been confirmed by the earth leopard. The earth leopard said that the people Zhao Feng called this time took two planes, at least 500 or 600 people.


    The people who can call five or six hundred people in one breath are definitely not ordinary people, which also confirms one thing from the side. Zhao Feng was still very prestigious in the underworld, otherwise he could not call so many people to work for him at once.


    Five or six hundred people are still people in the underworld. It''s no joke. My brother can''t deal with this person at all. For the sake of insurance, my brother called all the Tangkou brothers. My brother said he was in trouble and asked those Tangkou brothers to send someone over.


    After receiving his brother''s money, those hall brothers naturally promised to send someone to help. Brother Hu has something to do recently and needs manpower, but brother Hu can''t just look at it. Brother Hu still sent more than 50 people to help his brother in his busy schedule.


    It was getting late, but the Tangkou eldest brothers who promised to send someone over didn''t send anyone. We had been waiting for several hours. Except for brother Hu, who sent someone at that time, we didn''t see anyone else.


    My brother was a little worried. He took out his mobile phone and called all the Tangkou brothers, but those Tangkou brothers seemed to hang together. All their mobile phones were turned off. My brother called each Tangkou brother several times, but all of them were turned off, and none of them was turned on.


    My brother looked at me after putting his cell phone in his pocket and said, "go back all of you! Don''t go out tonight. Be careful, big guys!"


    Those big brothers at the entrance of the hall refuse to send someone to help. If Zhao Feng leads someone to kill him, we can''t beat him.


    Those big brothers at the entrance of the hall received money from their brother, but did not send anyone to help. All their mobile phones were turned off. They obviously wanted to be with their brother. The so-called Jianghu is dangerous. This is an example.


    My brother was going to dismiss us, and then he took us to hide. After all, Zhao Feng had to deal with us. But just as we were about to leave, Zhao Feng killed someone.


    Zhao Feng drove a car directly in front of us, and behind him was a large group of people like ants. He could only see the black head and could not see how many people there were.


    After getting off the bus, Zhao Feng went directly to his brother, looked at his brother and said with a smile, "are you going to go there? Am I late?"


    Zhao Feng''s voice is particularly arrogant, but he brought so many people this time. He also has this arrogant capital.


    Zhao Feng brought a lot of people, probably more than 500 people, and everyone had guys in their hands. Our guys were in the car and hadn''t taken them out, but even if we took them out, we couldn''t beat them.


    Those people brought by Zhao Feng looked at us ferociously. They were all very arrogant and wandered around with guys in their hands.


    After Zhao Feng got off, Zhao Jiale also got off. At this time, Zhao Jiale has restored his original bright appearance, wearing his famous brand black suit, wrist watch and sunglasses.


    After getting off the bus, Zhao Jiale took off his sunglasses, looked at us and said fiercely, "you all have to die today. How did you deal with me at the beginning? I''ll give it back to you ten times today!"


    When Zhao Jiale said this, I really regretted it. When fat brother cleaned him up, I asked fat brother to stop and kill the grandson. This son of a bitch is like a son of a bitch when he loses power. Once he gains power, his tail is about to rise to heaven. He doesn''t have a long memory.


    But looking at today''s posture, I don''t have a chance to give Zhao Jiale a long memory. Zhao Feng brought more than 500 people, but our people don''t even have half of them. We lost this battle anyway. The guy in their hands is no joke. If we lose, we have to explain our lives here.


    "I remember you were arrogant that day. You said it was the territory of the green dragon club. Let me be careful, but even if it was the territory of your green dragon club, what would you do to me if I sent you all to the West on the territory of your green dragon club today?" Zhao Feng said coldly, looking at his brother. His arrogant tone was full of arrogance, Few people dare to say this on the territory of the green dragon club. Zhao Feng is one of them.


    But looking at today''s situation, what Zhao Feng said may really become a reality. With so many of us, we are definitely going to lose.


    Seeing that the people brought by Zhao Feng are holding guys in their hands, many brothers here have played a retreat drum in their hearts. We are not fools. We all know what will happen if we lose. If this is fatal, how many people are not afraid of death!


    I''m also afraid of death. What if I die, Sister Li Xiangning steel teeth? But if I''m doomed to die today, I''ll let the bastard Zhao Jiale bury me!


    This big gap makes my brother''s face look particularly ugly. Zhao Jiale''s son of a bitch can''t wait to see us cut into meat sauce. He hurriedly urged Zheng Feng to say, "Dad, don''t talk to these bastards and let people go and kill them!"


    After that, Zhao Jiale looked at me and said, "don''t worry, I''ve heard your cousin''s address. I''ll ask your cousin to pay back what you imposed on me one by one! I heard that your wife and you hire people are also very beautiful two days ago. I''ll take good care of them for you after you die!"


    I don''t think I''m too afraid of death, but if I die, Zhao Jiale plans against Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister, how can I not worry? If people have concerns, they''ll be afraid to die.


    "Do you have any last words, but you can only tell the king of hell!" after that, Zhao Feng pointed to us and said coldly, "kill them for me, don''t leave any!"


    Thinking that Zhao Jiale will be bad for Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister after my death, I have a special taste in my heart, which makes me even more afraid of being cut to death, but sometimes what I fear will come.

 Chapter 249

    Zhao Feng brought a large number of people, which completely overwhelmed us, which also made the momentum of those people brought by Zhao Feng high. On the contrary, all of us were depressed. Originally, we didn''t have any advantage in number, and the momentum was so low, which was definitely lost.


    With Zhao Feng''s order, the people brought by Zhao Feng picked up the guys and chopped at us. Zhao Feng looked at his brother and said arrogantly, "didn''t you say that your green dragon will be very powerful, but it doesn''t seem that it''s the same thing, but you can rest assured that your green dragon will collect your body!" after that, Zhao Feng showed a proud smile on his face, There are four big words written on his face, and the victory is in hand.


    Zhao Jiale was also very arrogant. He made a gesture to us that you were good rubbish, and then pretended to force him to bring his sunglasses.


    Zhao Feng brought too many people. It was dark like a group of ants. The cold and shining guy was more like lightning in the night sky, threatening our already flustered hearts.


    Although we know that we will lose this time, we still have to be tough. We can''t just sit and wait to die because we will lose. It''s really not worth being hacked alive without fighting.


    Just when we were ready to start, I saw a car coming. The car was owned by brother Kun and followed by several luxury cars, but these were not the key. The key was that there were a large group of people behind the car, which filled the originally wide horse road.


    When I saw brother Kun''s car, I saw hope, and my originally tight heart was relaxed.


    After getting off the bus, brother Kun didn''t hurry to come to his brother, but ran to a luxury car behind him, opened the door and invited Mr. Jiang sitting in the car. Mr. Jiang was dressed in casual clothes and uncle''s clothes, but the dignity revealed on his face still showed his leading position.


    After getting off the bus, Mr. Jiang went directly to his brother, looked at his brother and said, "Aaron, you should have informed me earlier. It seems that I''m not late?"


    The elder brother looked at Mr. Jiang and smiled. "There''s no need to bother Mr. Jiang himself for a little thing. Mr. Jiang, you came in time!"


    After Mr. Jiang got off the bus, the big brothers at the entrance of the hall also came down from the luxury cars. The fat chicken was fatter than before. He lost a big fat belly and his face was shiny. It seems that the fat chicken has made a lot of money these days. It''s fatter than a fat pig.


    After those big brothers came down, they all stood next to Mr. Jiang. The fat chicken stood behind Mr. Jiang without looking at his brother. Obviously, the fat chicken was still bitter about the yellow mouse. Anyway, the yellow mouse was also his confidant. How could he have any good feelings for us and stop calculating behind our back? We''ve been very good.


    "Did you go out to whore together today? All your mobile phones are turned off. You came very early. I''ll be hacked to death if you come a minute later!" my brother looked at those big brothers and said with a smile. My brother was mocking these big brothers for not doing anything with money.


    "Ah long, it''s all his own people. Don''t mention the useless ones!" Mr. Jiang knows about his brother''s distribution of money to these Tangkou brothers, but as the leader of the green dragon Association, of course, he can only choose to unite everyone rather than fight within the family. That''s not good for anyone.


    After being ridiculed by their elder brother, those big brothers at the entrance didn''t say anything. They stood behind Mr. Jiang awkwardly and simply handled the internal affairs of the Qinglong club. Mr. Jiang put his eyes on Zhao Feng.


    "Mr. Zhao Feng, isn''t it? The films produced by your company are very good. I''ve seen you on TV. Mr. Zhao really has a business mind and can make money!" Mr. Jiang looked at Zhao Feng and said, his words are easygoing.


    Zhao Feng''s age is not much different from that of Mr. Jiang. Zhao Feng stayed here for a few days. Of course, he knows Mr. Jiang''s reputation and can sit at the head of the Qinglong club. Naturally, Zhao Feng dare not underestimate Mr. Jiang.


    "Mr. Jiang, I know you are the speaker of the Qinglong club. I also know that your Qinglong club is widely spread and has many members, but today it is some private affair between us. Is it difficult that the Qinglong club should take charge of such a private affair?" Zhao Feng looked at Mr. Jiang and said.


    Mr. Jiang brought a lot of people this time, all of them are black, and they can''t count how many people there are, but it''s certain that Mr. Jiang brought more people than Zhao Feng, almost twice as many.


    "Although this is your private affair, I will never allow you to deal with the people of our Qinglong club. I don''t care how powerful I am in other places, but in my place, you have to coil the dragon and lie down the tiger. If you dare to run wild on the territory of our Qinglong club, I''m sure you''ll never come back!" Mr. Jiang said coldly, looking at Zhao Feng.


    Zhao Feng is not a fool. There are many more people on our side than on his side, but under the current situation, it is impossible for him to buy it.


    "Only one person who dares to act wildly in our Qinglong club''s territory will end up dead!" Mr. Jiang won''t waste words with Zhao Feng. After that, Mr. Jiang waved and ordered: "cut them all down and let them know what will happen if they provoke Qinglong!"


    As soon as Mr. Jiang''s words were finished, we were all excited. My brother asked someone to move all the guys in the car and give them to the brothers.


    "Kill them!" at the command, we took the lead and rushed up. Zhao Jiale didn''t dare to be arrogant when he saw the green dragon club like a tiger down the mountain. When he saw our guy rush up, Zhao Jiale''s legs were shaking and he was almost scared to urinate.


    Those people brought by Mr. Jiang were carrying guys in their hands. After Mr. Jiang gave an order, we all rushed up. When we caught a guy, we fell down. The warm blood nourished our fighting spirit, and the roar made us more crazy.


    At that moment, the sound of killing shook the sky, blood flowed all over the ground, and bodies fell on the ground. The guys in our hands were also stained with more blood. At the moment, all the cold and glittering guys were covered with a layer of scarlet. After the blood dried, it was sticky, like plasticine.


    The dazzling scarlet was like our fighting spirit. Under our full attack, the hundreds of people brought by Zhao Feng were like wheat, and I killed a large area at once. Some people saw that the momentum was wrong and quickly left the guys to run for their lives, but only a few could escape, and more of them became corpses in a pool of blood.


    Zhao Jiale, the son of a bitch, was arrogant for a few minutes and his tail was about to rise to the sky. But at this time, Zhao Jiale was like a mouse. He kept drilling into the crowd. He wanted the crowd to help him block the guys in our hands, but there were fewer and fewer people on his side who could block the attack for him.


    I shouted angrily and put the man in front of Zhao Jiale in a pool of blood. After the man fell, I saw Zhao Jiale shivering behind him. Zhao Jiale''s body was stained with a lot of blood, but it wasn''t his blood.


    At this time, my body was full of blood. The blood was very scary, which directly scared the bastard Zhao Jiale to sit on the ground.


    I wiped the sticky blood on my face with my hand, then grabbed Zhao Jiale sitting on the ground, looked at him and said coldly, "I''ve never killed you. It''s my fault. I won''t make another mistake this time! You can go back to the West with peace of mind!"


    "No, please, don''t kill me!" Zhao Jiale knelt on the ground and quickly begged me for mercy. His arrogant posture has disappeared at the moment.


    But the lesson I learned last time told me that I must not let go of Zhao Jiale, a son of a bitch. Only by killing him can we never have a future trouble!

 Chapter 251

    After Mr. Jiang reprimanded, the big brothers at the entrance didn''t speak any more. They all sat quietly in their positions and didn''t speak. Mr. Jiang knew the inside story of the matter, and they had nothing to say.


    After Mr. Jiang finished, he sat down, looked at the big brothers at the bottom and said expressionless, "hand over all the money you collected. I don''t want such a thing to happen again in the future. We are all members of the green dragon Association. We should help each other instead of secretly calculating!"


    After Mr. Jiang said that, the big brothers at the entrance nodded perfunctorily, but everyone with a clear eye could see that they were actually very unhappy. However, Mr. Jiang''s words were put here, and they could only obey Mr. Jiang''s orders. After all, Mr. Jiang''s position is here.


    In fact, the main content of today''s meeting is this matter. After that, the meeting broke up. Those hall brothers also obediently handed in the money they received. However, from today''s matter, it can be seen that cracks have begun to appear in the interior of the green dragon club, but when they will crack is only a matter of time.


    After the three-day deadline, Zhao Feng returned to the Qinglong club again. According to the original agreement, he transferred all his property to Mr. Jiang. I was not present when Zhao Feng transferred his property to Mr. Jiang. I heard that after Zhao Feng transferred Mr. Jiang''s property to Mr. Jiang, Mr. Jiang also kept his promise and released Zhao Jiale.


    After Zhao Feng returned with Zhao Jiale, he heard that he went abroad later, and the instant disappearance of Zhao Feng''s assets also caused a lot of public opinion, but public opinion is public opinion in the end, not the truth.


    I haven''t seen the Zhaofeng family since they all went abroad, but it''s good. I can''t see at least another enemy. I''m afraid of being avenged.


    My cousin also learned about Zhao Feng''s family''s going abroad on the news. After knowing this, my cousin called me because I promised her at the beginning. When Zhao Feng''s business passed, I would personally receive her there, and I had to promise her one thing.


    I''m a man of my word. After my cousin called me, I went to my aunt''s house to find my cousin. When I went, my cousin couldn''t wait to pack up. My aunt asked her where she was going. She said she went out to work and pursue her dream, but I think these are excuses. My cousin just doesn''t want to listen to my aunt''s nagging.


    Imagine being urged to marry by parents all day. That kind of day is really hard, especially for today''s young people.


    Although aunts and uncles nag, they actually love their cousin. They also respect her choice. They also support her when she goes out to work. However, they also have a task to give her, that is, to let her bring a boyfriend home when she comes back next time.


    Of course, the cousin promised. She smiled and said to her aunt that she would find a tall boyfriend next time she came back, so that her aunt didn''t have to worry.


    After saying goodbye to my aunt and uncle, we took a car to the airport and got on the plane. It was not dark when we arrived at our destination. After getting off the plane, my cousin and I found a hotel to stay. In the future, we will talk about it tomorrow. We were a little tired after sitting on the plane for so long.


    I told sister steel teeth that I have something to do here. If I say I send my cousin over, I''m afraid sister steel teeth will be jealous.


    The next day, I accompanied my cousin to several brokerage companies, but those brokerage companies rejected my cousin. Because of the negative news of my cousin that time, my cousin lost a lot of fans, which made my cousin very negative. Those artists signed up for the brokerage company are to make money. Like my cousin, they won''t give priority.


    My cousin and I have found many brokerage companies, but it has always been the same result. One after another, my cousin lost confidence. My cousin said that if she couldn''t find the company to sign her again, she would go back. Anyway, it''s meaningless to stay here.


    Seeing my cousin hit the wall one after another, I was also very distressed. I looked at my cousin''s lost little face and said, "if only I had a brokerage company, I would definitely sign you, and then make you popular and become a star at that level!"


    After listening to me, my cousin looked at me and smiled reluctantly, "if you really have such a brokerage company, I''m afraid you won''t sign me!"


    I quickly shook my head and said no, cousin, you are such a good woman, how can I not sign the contract, but I don''t have that strength.


    After I finished, my cousin just looked at me and smiled reluctantly. She didn''t speak. Because she ran into a wall everywhere, her mood was written on her face. She was very bad and couldn''t be happy at all.


    Seeing that my cousin was unhappy, I indirectly reacted and became unhappy. Of course, I didn''t want to see my cousin so unhappy, so I called the earth leopard and asked the earth leopard to take me and my cousin to a fun place here.


    The earth leopard received some younger brothers. His brother recently gave him a sum of money to cheer him up. In addition, the territory of the earth leopard was much wider than before, so the earth leopard was quite happy and immediately agreed to take us to a very interesting place to play.


    The earth leopard took us to an amusement park with many entertainment facilities. However, among these many entertainment facilities, my favorite is boating. Boating in this wide water area can not only see the scenery but also enjoy the fun of boating. Isn''t it a kind of enjoyment?


    My cousin was in a bad mood. She said whatever I played. After I bought the ticket, my cousin also came to the boat. After we took the paddles, we began to row. My cousin has always been absent-minded, holding the paddles in her hand, but she has been thinking with her head down.


    I rowed the boat to the center of the water area. Due to the action of the current, the boat began to shake, but the range was not large, but my cousin seemed to be absorbed in things. I sat like this. The boat swayed, and my cousin fell into the water without reaction, and the boat also fell into the water with my cousin''s falling into the water.


    I''m not worried about the boat. I''m worried about my cousin. The first thing I did after I fell into the water was to save my cousin. Because my cousin didn''t know water, and I swam around in the water depression since I was a child. I also knew some water, so I instinctively saved my cousin as soon as I fell into the water.


    After I rescued my cousin, the lifeboat quickly came to save me and my cousin on the shore. My cousin didn''t return to consciousness for a long time after landing, because the scene just now was a little sudden and dangerous. My cousin reacted and looked at me and said thank you gently. I smiled and said it was all right. This is what I should do.


    After this trip, my cousin and I came out of the amusement park and went back to the hotel. After I returned to my room, I began to take out my mobile phone and watch Island action movies. For men, island action movies are not tired. If you are tired, you can change a type. If you are not tired, you can change a heroine, hey hey! So you can keep it fresh.


    Just as I was about to take out a paper towel to solve the problem by hand, my cousin knocked on the door outside. After I opened the door, my cousin walked into my room. At this time, my cousin had changed into a white-collar uniform, a small suit and tight super shorts. I didn''t know what my cousin meant. She also put on black silk stockings and black high-heeled shoes, and her hair was tied up, It looks particularly white-collar.


    After sitting down on my bed, my cousin took my mobile phone and said with a smile to see what I was playing. As soon as she opened her mobile phone, she saw the full screen Island action film. My cousin covered her mouth and smiled, "there are really a lot of small videos in your mobile phone!"


    When my cousin said that, I thought of threatening her with a small video, and I couldn''t help smiling awkwardly.


    My cousin looked at me with a teasing meaning and said, "do you remember the conditions I mentioned to you last time? You said you would promise me one thing. Now I need you to fulfill your promise!"


    "Tell me, cousin, what do you need me for?", I looked at my cousin patting her chest and said, I''m a man of my word.


    My cousin looked at me shyly and said softly to me, "didn''t you really want to get rid of me at the beginning, then meet you tonight! This is the promise I want you to fulfill!"

 Chapter 253

    Back in the hotel, I took a bath first. After taking a bath, I sat on the bed. My cousin was as clever as a little daughter-in-law and lay down in my arms. When my cousin saw me staring at her, she kissed me on my face and smiled and asked me why I was staring at her?


    Originally, I wanted to say goodbye to my cousin, but when I saw such a sweet cousin, I was stunned at that time. After thinking about it, I decided to wait a few days until my cousin began to get on track. Now, my cousin will be unhappy.


    In fact, my cousin and I both know that we are having a beautiful dream now, a beautiful dream only for me and my cousin. We all know that there will be a time to wake up, but we don''t want to wake up from this beautiful dream, even if we have more beautiful dreams for a while.


    I fondly pinched my cousin''s nose, then lowered my head and kissed her face. My cousin wiped her face with her hands, then put her hands around my neck and kissed me on my lips.


    After a kiss, we held each other and began to fall in love. When it was over, my cousin skillfully lay down in my arms and enjoyed my caress. From time to time, she would lick my chest with her little tongue. My cousin said it was very comfortable to do with me and she was very happy with me. She said that apart from her childhood, There was no time for me to be with her, which made her so happy.


    After signing the contract with the brokerage company, within a few days, the cousin moved to the apartment prepared for her by the company. This is the arrangement of the company. The cousin can only choose to obey, otherwise it is a breach of contract. The consequences of breach of contract are very serious.


    After my cousin moved to the apartment, she began to work hard for her advancement. Outsiders in her apartment are not allowed to go in, which leads to less and less time and times for me to meet her.


    My cousin was lucky enough to be signed by the company. Within a few days, she took a play. Although the film pay was not much, it was also an opportunity. Of course, my cousin would not miss this opportunity.


    I''m also very happy for my cousin to see her career on the right track. The day before she joined the crew, she called me. My cousin said that she had a night''s holiday and asked me to pick her up. She had to enter the crew to shoot tomorrow, so she wanted to stay with me tonight.


    After I answered my cousin''s phone, I went to pick up my cousin. We went to the cinema to see a film that had just been released. After watching it, we opened a room in the hotel outside. My cousin looked at me and said calmly that she would go into the crew to shoot tomorrow. It would be a few months.


    I said it''s good to go to the film. I''m not sure you''re the next actress. After a joke, my cousin stood in front of me and took off all the inner covers of her clothes and pants. My cousin said she would join the crew tomorrow. She did whatever I wanted to do tonight.


    After I smiled, I looked at my cousin and said, "it''s just to join the crew. How can it be like life and death? Don''t you still have a chance to meet in the future?"


    But my cousin and I both know that we will not know how long it will take to meet in the future. It doesn''t mean how far away I am from my cousin, but after today, my cousin has her own career, and I have to go back to my family to take care of the two women I want to take care of all my life.


    The distance between us is not called distance, but it is more than the real distance. My cousin and I can understand this special feeling.


    After listening to me, my cousin pushed me down on the bed. After taking off my clothes and pants, my cousin directly sat up. After some lingering, we hugged each other. I wiped the sweat on my cousin''s forehead and naturally kissed my cousin''s face.


    "Cousin, since your career has been on the right track, it''s time for me to go back!" for a long time, I still said this sentence. After so long delay, it''s time to say it.


    After I finished, my cousin nodded. Although we all knew that it would be such a result, when this sentence came out, we were still reluctant to give up each other, but as the old saying goes, you can only get if you give up.


    After glancing at me, my cousin asked me, if she hadn''t been so cold to me when I first came to study in the county, would I like her? I nodded and said I would, but life is like this. You never know what the future will be like.


    After listening to my answer, my cousin nodded and said that she was very satisfied with the answer. After that, my cousin lay in my arms. When my cousin leaned against my arms, I saw a drop of tears in the corners of my cousin''s eyes.


    When I was about to fall asleep with my cousin in my arms, I heard my cousin whisper "I love you" in my ear. After that, my cousin kissed me on the face and then went to sleep.


    The next morning, my cousin left early. Just like she left at the beginning, I called my cousin after waking up. I also knew through this phone that my cousin had followed the crew to the shooting site. My cousin is now in the car.


    My cousin said she didn''t want me to send her, and she didn''t want to send me. Let''s send our to the future. My cousin said so, and I didn''t say anything. After saying that I was careful, I hung up the phone.


    My cousin went to the crew, and I also bought a ticket to go back. After I went back, I rarely contacted my cousin. First, my cousin was very busy, and second, I didn''t have much time.


    My cousin took over the play called youth school. It told the story of a boy who was studying and fell in love with his cousin. When the film was released, I took sister steel teeth and Li Xiangning to see it. The whole story was very tortuous. The boy fell in love with his cousin who was not related by blood. He fought and did bad things for her, I have fought for my cousin, but the ending of the film is not perfect, but it is perfect in my eyes.


    At the end of the film, the boy has also grown into a strong man, his beloved cousin has also married a woman, and the boy has also married a girl who loves himself very much. Many people say that the end is perfect, and the two protagonists have got the best destination, but I don''t think it''s perfect, but then again, the perfect is not called life.


    In this play, my cousin plays the boy''s cousin. The boy in this play is a little like me, but I don''t have the experience and persistence like him.


    Because of the wonderful performance in this film, my cousin also won the best actress award, became a real movie queen, and thus restarted her star career, but these are later words.


    After I returned to the green dragon club and discussed with Jiangshan, we are going to expand the billiards room and expand the scale. Then we will get a bigger chess and card room to make more money. Anyway, who dares to move our court under the cover of the green dragon club.


    After the billiards room was expanded, we directly set up a small supermarket in it to sell small snacks. When Gang Ya heard that we had set up a small supermarket in the billiards room, she volunteered to take charge of the supermarket. Li Xiangning also followed Gang ya to work in the small supermarket.


    I didn''t feel at ease at first, because the people who came to us were some thugs, local ruffians and bad students, and Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister were beautiful. I was afraid that someone would plot against them. I had to guard them every day for this matter.


    However, no one dares to make trouble in our venue, let alone molest Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister. I''m a little relieved to see that no one dares to plot against Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister.


    Not to mention, after Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister came to our billiards room to help, more and more people came to us. Many people came just for steel tooth Sister Li Xiangning, but they didn''t dare to think about it, because steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning were mine. They only had to stand and look.

 Chapter 254

    After Gang Ya and Li Xiangning came, we made a lot of money every day. Part of the money we made had to be handed over to the Qinglong club, so in general, we didn''t make much, but at least we made money.


    I go back every day with gang Ya Sister Li Xiangning, because I''m afraid that someone will plot against them. In fact, this is also caused by possessiveness. Gang Ya sister always talks about me. She says that in fact, I''m the one who has been plotting against them. That''s right, but after Gang Ya sister says this, I won''t let her go at night, I''ll let her go if she doesn''t want it.


    Unless steel tooth sister or Li Xiangning comes to the holiday, I have to hand in public food once a person every night. It''s OK in a short time. It''s a little longer. My body can''t afford it. I have kidney deficiency.


    Fortunately, however, the steel tooth girl has come to her holiday these days, and I can have a good rest for a few days. These days, I''m just like a monk. I''m not moved by the two naked women sleeping around me.


    However, on the way back from the supermarket this evening, sister steel teeth told me that she had not come to the holiday, that is to say, it was another fighting night tonight. Of course, I was very happy. I had been holding it for a few days, and I could vent the fire tonight.


    We went back and simply got something to eat, and then went to take a bath. I washed alone in the front, while steel tooth Sister Li Xiangning washed together in the back. I also wanted to wash with them, but the space was not large enough to squeeze three people.


    After I took a bath, I fell into bed and played with my mobile phone. After I played with my mobile phone for a while, steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning came out in loose pajamas. Their clothes are basically the same style and the size is the same, but for underwear, steel tooth sister''s size is a little larger, but Li Xiangning''s is not small.


    After Gang Ya and Li Xiangning came out, I waved to them with a bad smile and motioned them to come to bed quickly. I was already hungry and thirsty. Li Xiangning and gang Ya sat beside the bed. When I was ready to press them on the bed, Li Xiangning looked at me with a small mouth and said confidently: "No, every time we come over, you do it according to us. You have to reverse it today. Listen to us!"


    When Li Xiangning said this, her mouth tooted and her face was full of confidence. She was very cute. Seeing Li Xiangning''s lovely appearance, I thought of what happened when I made her.


    After I came back, I would linger with them every day. Generally, sister steel teeth did it with me first, while Li Xiangning watched. After I finished with sister steel teeth, Li Xiangning would learn the posture that sister steel teeth did with me just now, but everyone has different temperament. Sister steel teeth is more virtuous, while Li Xiangning is more lovely. These two temperaments are me I think it''s a great blessing in life.


    When I thought of these things, I smiled unconsciously. Li Xiangning saw that I didn''t speak, so she said angrily with a small mouth: "if you don''t promise, we won''t do it with you today. You can do it yourself!"


    Seeing Li Xiangning''s lovely little face, I agreed to her terms. She asked me to listen to her. I wanted to see what moths she would play.


    After I promised Li Xiangning, Li Xiangning let me lie on the bed. After I got down, Li Xiangning naughtily took off my pajamas. At that time, I was all gone, but my steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning didn''t see it for the first time, and I had nothing to be shy of.


    When Li Xiangning took off my pajamas, steel tooth sister was watching, smiled gently and didn''t speak.


    After taking off my pajamas, Li Xiangning slapped me on the ass. Li Xiangning used a lot of strength. When she took it down, it made a loud noise, and I felt a loud pain. After taking it off, Li Xiangning looked at me angrily and said, "shout, shout quickly. That''s how you beat my ass last time!"


    When Li Xiangning said this, I remembered that once when I was doing it with steel teeth sister, I patted steel teeth sister''s ass in the back. After arriving at Li Xiangning, I patted her ass, and then said the same thing to her. At first, Li Xiangning didn''t listen to me. My strength was a little stronger the second time, and her ass was red. Unexpectedly, she still remembered her revenge.


    Just when I was thinking about things, Li Xiangning slapped me on my ass again, and her hand was heavier than just now. This really hurt me. After shooting, Li Xiangning still looked at me angrily and continued: "shout quickly, don''t ask me to hit your ass!"


    I looked at Li Xiangning, then sat up and pressed Li Xiangning on the bed, "OK, you little girl, give you a face. It''s so heavy. I was so strong last time. I was gentle. You''re the enemy of the hand. I have to teach you a good lesson tonight!" after that, I took off Li Xiangning''s pajamas.


    At the beginning, Li Xiangning wanted to resist. However, Li Xiangning looked at me and said pitifully, "well, well, I was heavy just now. I tell you I''m sorry. Don''t hit others'' ass when you do it!"


    For Li Xiangning''s lovely sake, I nodded and said I wouldn''t fight. Li Xiangning obediently hugged my neck, and then let me act recklessly on her.


    After I finished with Li Xiangning, I also did it with steel tooth sister. Steel tooth sister is good and obedient. I can do whatever I want. She will try to cooperate with me. After we finished, we went to bed together.


    The next day, my brother called me. My brother said that Mr. Jiang would go to the white tiger club to attend the white tiger club boss''s birthday party a few days and asked me if I wanted to go with him. In fact, my brother wanted me to go out more and know more things. In this way, it would be easier to get along in the future. Of course, I promised. There was nothing wrong anyway, It''s also good to have a meal.


    After I told Jiangshan, they all said they could go together at that time. But before we went, we had to ask about the background of the white tiger society.


    The white tiger club has a foothold in another city and is only dozens of kilometers away from the Qinglong club. The leading brother of the white tiger club is called boss Bai. Boss Bai and Mr. Jiang have known each other for a long time. In the past, the white tiger club would help when the Qinglong club was in trouble, and the Qinglong club would help when the white tiger club was in trouble, But later, the Green Dragon Society and the white tiger society became more and more powerful, and there was not so much trouble. They were all their own small problems.


    Mr. Jiang and boss Bai have to find food for their many younger brothers. Naturally, there is less contact. However, the friendship between Mr. Jiang and boss Bai is still set here. Mr. Jiang is naturally going to the birthday party of boss Bai.


    The Green Dragon Society has survived longer than the white tiger society, and its strength is a little more majestic than that of the white tiger society. If the green dragon society is the first, the second should be the white tiger society. However, in recent years, the white tiger society has taken root in various places and made a lot of money, and its power has begun to press the pace of the Green Dragon Society. The strength of the white tiger society should not be underestimated.


    It is said that people''s ambition will expand with their status. Not long ago, people from the white tiger society injured several brothers of the Green Dragon Society, but the injury was not very serious. Although it was a small thing, what kind of big things gradually grew from small things.


    Many guilds are eager to fight between the white tiger society and the Green Dragon Society. In this way, other guilds can benefit from it. Mr. Jiang went this time, first, to celebrate his birthday for boss Bai, and second, to talk with boss Bai about the trend of the relationship between the white tiger society of the Green Dragon Society.


    Who wants to fight and kill these days? People with brains are getting rich quietly. Of course, the green dragon club doesn''t want to have any friction with any guild. Therefore, Mr. Jiang''s main purpose this time is to talk to boss Bai about the relationship and future development between the green dragon club and the white tiger club.


    As the big brothers at the entrance of the Qinglong club, they certainly have to go with Mr. Jiang at such an important time, so as not to let people say that there is no one in the Qinglong club, and my brother took me with him.


    Of course, I don''t know the big events between these gangs. I just go for a meal.

 Chapter 255

    Soon it was time for boss Bai''s birthday party. After we changed into new clothes, we took our brother''s car and prepared to go to the white tiger club. There were a lot of people going this time. All the big brothers at the entrance of the hall went, including the fat chicken and the dead fat man.


    Our motorcade was driving on the highway with Mr. Jiang at the back, while we opened the way for them at the front. When we were on the road, fat brother always joked about me and Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister, saying that I could get two women at night. He must be very happy. He said that he would find two women to play with at any time, Also enjoy the feeling of double flying. I say you''re free, but let me remind you first. Don''t catch any disease. If you catch AIDS, you''ll die.


    Fat brother Hei hei, he always wears TT at that time, so don''t worry about getting sick. In our jokes, we have come to the place where boss Bai holds a banquet.


    This is a big hotel. The yard outside is as big as the football field. When we arrived, the hotel was full of people and cars. After we got off, people from the white tiger club came to meet us and help us park the car.


    After getting out of the car, we went inside. Boss Bai''s birthday party was very grand and there were a lot of people. It can also be seen that the power of boss Bai should not be underestimated.


    Today''s Mermaid dragons are mixed, but most of them are famous people. Ordinary people don''t have a chance to come to such an occasion.


    After we went in, we found an empty table to sit down. At this time, the hotel was full of people, mostly people on the road. When we met our brother Mr. Jiang, they would go to say hello or something. Younger brothers like us could only sit down and have a good meal after the dishes were ready.


    Mr. Jiang fat chicken and other big brothers sitting at the same table, while we sat at the same table with brother tiger. Mr. Jiang went to say hello to those acquaintances and saved them to sit down. After Mr. Jiang sat down, a bald middle-aged man in a white suit walked straight towards Jiang Xiansheng.


    "Mr. Jiang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are young again!" the bald middle-aged man looked at Mr. Jiang and smiled. They looked like old friends he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "I''m almost fifty no matter how young I am. I miss you. The more I live, the younger I am!" Mr. Jiang said politely, looking at boss Bai. When he said this, his face was smiling.


    "My hair is almost over and I''m still young!" boss Bai casually sat down next to Mr. Jiang, then patted Mr. Jiang on the shoulder, talking and laughing with Mr. Jiang.


    It can be seen that the friendship between Mr. Jiang and boss Bai is very deep. The two leading figures have such a long and laughing conversation, which shows that the relationship between them is not general.


    Because there are a lot of people coming today, boss Bai said after his little brother said that some heavyweights came, he said goodbye to Mr. Jiang, "Mr. Jiang, sit down with me and I''ll take you here to have a good time after dinner!" boss Bai watched Mr. Jiang finish with a smile.


    After that, boss Bai pulled two people over. Both of them were about 30 years old. One of them impressed me very much. He had long hair and a small braid behind him. The bangs in front could reach his chin. The reason why I was impressed with him was that he was very much like a person in the ancient puzzle movie - Chen Haonan.


    Wearing a black leather coat and a shirt with two buttons inside, his shoulder dragon tattoo is exposed. His face is very ruffian, like Chen Haonan, the hero in the ancient Hun Zi film and the bearer in Causeway Bay.


    But if he looks like Chen Haonan, he doesn''t look much like him, but he looks a little like him on the side. Although he is as ruffian as Chen Haonan, the image on his face is very different from that of Chen Haonan. From his face, we can see that he still has a position in the white tiger society, at least he must have the power of his brother


    The other person is a fat man with a pair of eyes, and he is not tall, and his skin color is relatively black. However, he always has a smile on his face, but the smile on his face will not make people feel friendly, but an empty fear, because his smile doesn''t look like something good will happen.


    After pulling them over, boss Bai looked at Mr. Jiang and said, "Mr. Jiang, these are my younger brothers, Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi. They have been with me for many years and are very loyal."


    After introducing the two people, boss Bai looked at Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi and said, "this is Mr. Jiang of the Qinglong club. I''m going to greet the guests later. You give me a good treat to Mr. Jiang!"


    After that, boss Bai went to entertain other guests. After boss Bai left, Liu Haonan and fat Xiao didn''t say hello to Mr. Jiang. They just told Mr. Jiang to let Mr. Jiang play here. Then they came to our table arrogantly because there was no room for them to sit on Mr. Jiang.


    After sitting down beside his brother, Liu Haonan looked at his brother, stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "you are a long of the green dragon club. I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    My brother took a look at Liu Haonan and didn''t take Liu Haonan''s words. Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi didn''t even fight with Mr. Jiang, which obviously didn''t pay attention to our Qinglong club. My brother didn''t take his words.


    Seeing that his brother didn''t speak, Liu Haonan withdrew his hand angrily, but it was because of this that Liu Haonan and his brother completely fell in love.


    At dinner, the back kitchen came up with a good dish, because it was all our favorite dishes. Of course, we moved our chopsticks as soon as we got on the table. Anyway, this table was all our own. There was no need to be restrained except Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi.


    But when we just moved the chopsticks, Liu Haonan''s just happened to be the dish. Naturally, our chopsticks touched together. Liu Haonan was not happy to take back the chopsticks, then pointed to the dish and said, "since you like it, you can eat it. I''ll eat something else!"


    Although I don''t like Liu Haonan, after all, I ate in the white tiger club. We all took back the chopsticks, and then pushed the dishes in front of Liu Haonan to let Liu Haonan move the chopsticks.


    Liu Haonan was also humble to us and pushed the food in front of us. Then we pushed the food back humbly, but this time Liu Haonan didn''t push the food back humbly. Liu Haonan''s face pulled down in an instant, then looked at me and said fiercely: "let you eat your TMD and eat honestly. Is it fun to push around?"


    After that, Liu Haonan picked up the plate and spilled all the dishes on me. Seeing this, fat brother spilled all the water in his hand on Liu Haonan''s face, pointed to Liu Haonan and scolded: "what do you mean to fuck NIMA!"


    After wiping his face with his hand, Liu Haonan showed his ferocity, looked at us and said viciously, "TMD is unhappy with you!", saying that Liu Haonan also picked up his bench and wanted to hit me on the head.


    But as soon as he raised the bench, his brother robbed the bench in his hand. Without a good face, his brother shook the bench and hit it on the ground. Looking at Liu Haonan, he said, "you spilled all the vegetables on my brother and still want to hit people. Do you really think our Qinglong will be easy to bully?"


    "I really think so! I don''t see how powerful you Qinglong will be!" said Liu Haonan, looking at his brother after he spread his hand. His words were arrogant and arrogant.


    The current relationship between the Qinglong society and the white tiger society is quite sensitive, and Liu Haonan''s remarks are undoubtedly a provocation to the Qinglong society. When Liu Haonan said this, everyone heard it, and Mr. Jiang''s face changed from the original smile to very ugly.


    My brother pointed to Liu Haonan and stared at Liu Haonan. My brother originally wanted to refute Liu Haonan, but our purpose this time is not to fight with the white tiger society.

 Chapter 256

    From the moment my brother dropped the bench, everyone''s eyes were attracted to this side. The originally noisy dinner was also instantly quiet, leaving only the voices of my brother and Liu Haonan. Liu Haonan''s words were heard by the lobby brothers of the Qinglong club, but they still didn''t hear them, Sitting there quietly, I was ready to see the good play between my brother and Liu Haonan.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is your Qinglong very powerful? Why are you burping farts now?", Liu Haonan looked at his brother and said arrogantly. His arrogant look was particularly annoying, but we came to eat today, not to fight and make trouble. Even if it was a fight and make trouble, it was on the chassis of the white tiger club, and we suffered the loss.


    After Liu Haonan said these words arrogantly, boss Bai quietly walked next to him, grabbed his hair and slapped him in the face with his backhand.


    Boss Bai looked at Liu Haonan and said sternly, "the wings haven''t grown hard yet. You want to go to heaven. You think the white tiger society is yours. I''m not dead yet!"


    Liu Haonan was honest after being slapped in the face by boss Bai. His arrogance just went out. After being slapped, Liu Haonan looked at boss Bai and apologized: "brother, what you taught me is that I lost my temper just now!"


    Boss Bai saw the oil stains on me and asked Liu Haonan to apologize to me. Although I''m not angry, I''m also a person with a temper, but with my brother, how dare I get angry? Everything has to listen to my brother''s arrangement.


    After boss Bai said that, Liu Haonan sincerely apologized to me, but to be honest, I didn''t want to accept this apology. A plate of vegetables poured on me. If I was finished, did I really think that Guan Yihan had no temper, but my brother made a statement, so I had to forgive Liu Haonan.


    After the meal ended unhappily, boss Bai sent someone to take me to the mall to buy a new suit to apologize. I didn''t talk to him politely. I bought a suit of thousands of yuan. Anyway, it didn''t cost me money.


    After the dinner, brother Hu followed Mr. Jiang to talk with boss Bai, while we strolled outside. We came here for the first time. Curiosity drove us to play in the upper reaches of the street.


    Later, I learned that Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi are the loyal younger brother of boss Bai and the confidant of boss Bai. In the whole white tiger club, the person that boss Bai values most is Liu Haonan. Although Liu Haonan is arrogant, he is brave and resourceful. In the whole white tiger club, there are the most people who obey him. Except boss Bai, Liu Haonan is the most powerful.


    Boss Bai has no children and no children. He always treats Liu Haonan as his own son. With boss Bai''s middle and his own talents, Liu Haonan has quickly ascended in the white tiger society,


    In fact, boss Bai is very moral in the Jianghu. Of course, he doesn''t want any conflict between the white tiger club and Qinglong. The first reason is his friendship with Mr. Jiang and the second reason is morality. Although the white tiger club has developed rapidly in recent years, the influence of Qinglong club is not kidding. If it really fights, it will be the end of losing both sides, And such an end, boss Bai doesn''t want to see, and so does Mr. Jiang.


    However, because of what Liu Haonan did today, the relationship between the Qinglong society and the white tiger society has been pushed to the forefront again. After the dinner, what Mr. Jiang and boss Bai need to do is to solve these small conflicts peacefully, so that the Qinglong society and the white tiger society have better development space.


    As for Liu Haonan''s spilling oil stains on me, I still have doubts. Just because of such a small thing at the dinner party, Liu Haonan made a big fight and directly provoked the relationship between the Qinglong society and the white tiger society. Although Liu Haonan blamed this on his drinking a little wine, which made him lose his attitude, I don''t think it was. It may be his intention, Because he hasn''t been on the road for a day or two. We all know how to weigh the pros and cons. Does he understand?


    But I''m not Liu Haonan himself. I don''t know what he thinks.


    Brother, they talked with Mr. Jiang, while we played in the streets.


    After playing for a while, we all have some sore legs. At the right time, we just saw a massage shop in front of us. Anyway, we all came. Let''s have a good play first. Anyway, we have to go back tomorrow morning.


    After thinking about it, we went in happily. After going in, we changed our bathrobes and took a bath in the bath. After taking a bath, we can find our little sister to massage us or something.


    We also have nothing to do. We have nothing to do in the bath. It''s bigger than Tintin there. Several big men are bigger than Tintin there. The picture must be very hot.


    After some comparison, I won. Fat brother said it was a little unscientific. I made so many women, which should be smaller and smaller like a grinding iron rod. How is it still my biggest? I farted that it was called picking Yang and tonifying Yin. After I said that, fat brother, they scooped water with their hands and splashed me, saying that I was pretending to force.


    After the bath, we came out wearing bathrobes. After we came out, we found several little sisters to massage us step by step. Those little sisters also told us that if we increased the money, we could provide other services. At that time, we would like to increase the money one after another. Fat brother was even more generous and called two at a time.


    After the massage girl called, we went to the single seat sofa in the massage area and sat down. There were a lot of people in the massage area, almost all of them were full. Most of the people who came here were people on the road, and all of them were tattoos at a glance.


    After we sat down, the massage girls also came. The service here was really up to standard. Those massage girls directly put our legs in their arms and professionally pressed our feet.


    But the massage girl always deliberately rubbed my legs against her chest, and then deliberately continued to press my feet as if nothing had happened. She dared to tease me. I''m not so easy to tease.


    I was very impolite, so I took the other foot to rub the massage sister''s chest. She resisted symbolically, and then let me rub it.


    While I was enjoying the massage, I unconsciously scanned the crowd. I didn''t pay much attention when I came to the massage area just now, but when I scanned just now, I found that the fat chicken was also massaging to enjoy the massage. It was fat Xiao with the fat chicken.


    Isn''t that why brother Tangkou is going to talk with Mr. Jiang tonight? What does this fat chicken mean? Run out for a massage with fat Xiao? He really has leisure and elegance.


    Fat chicken and Xiao pangzi were talking and laughing there. It looked like an old friend who had known each other for a long time was chatting. After I pointed to the fat chicken, fat brother disdained and said, "the dead fat man knows it''s not a good thing at first sight. Maybe he''s discussing with Xiao pangzi how to bring down the Qinglong club!"


    What fat brother said is just complaining, but it''s also reasonable. Since Huang mouse died, fat chicken began to resist. Although he didn''t directly disobey Mr. Jiang''s orders, there are anti bone people, you can see at a glance.


    But we didn''t care so much at that time. Maybe fat Xiao came to play with the old embryo of fat chicken? This is also possible, so we don''t talk too much. It''s irrelevant for him to play with his fat chicken and for us to play with ours.


    After taking a bath, we followed those massage girls to open a room all night. The next morning, our brother called us and we got up. Our legs trembled.


    After we got on the bus, we were ready to go back. Before we got on the bus, I specially stared at the fat chicken. When the fat chicken got on the bus, Xiao fatty also specially gave him a ride, indicating that it seemed that they had a good relationship, but only they knew about them.


    What we don''t know is that from the moment fat chicken and Xiao pangzi came into contact, they have begun to weave a conspiracy, a conspiracy against us all.

 Chapter 257

    After we went back, we began to work on our own affairs. My brother''s field has always been managed by himself, while we have been running our own billiards room. Since boss Bai''s birthday party, the fat chicken has been in frequent contact with Xiao pangzi, and not long after we came back, I heard that this fat chicken actually opened a bar on the site of Qinglong club with Xiao pangzi.


    Maybe many people think it''s nothing. It''s just as simple as opening a bar, but things on the road will be so simple. Fat chicken, the son of a bitch, opened a bar with Xiao pangzi on the site of Qinglong club, and it was also a bar on his brother''s site.


    Fat chicken makes money by relying on the young ladies under his hand. He doesn''t have much territory. Young lady, he has a lot of hands. He took Xiao pangzi to open a bar on his brother''s territory. He didn''t tell his brother in advance. His brother didn''t know much about it. He thought everyone had something to do, When you are busy, you pay little attention to these things.


    Although there are no express provisions on the road, there are still many rules on the road. For example, when you start a game on someone else''s territory, you have to say hello to them first. After they agree, you can start the game.


    In fact, there is a reason for this. Now this society is full of competition all the time. If your opening affects other people''s income, of course, others will not let you go.


    Just like the current situation, my brother also runs a bar. When Xiao pangzi comes, he is bound to be robbed of some tourists by Xiao pangzi. The lack of tourists will lead to his brother''s loss. However, compared with the loss of the bar, what my brother dislikes more is Xiao pangzi''s preconceived practice. He started without saying hello to his brother, Treat my brother as air?


    It is said that people live in one breath. In this case, if my brother doesn''t intervene to take care of it, what will my brother''s younger brothers think of my brother''s big brother? If you want to have a little brother, you have to have a little brother to follow your capital. This is the so-called Tao.


    After hearing the news, my brother naturally wanted to go to Xiao pangzi to have a theory. After we heard it, we went with my brother. Anyway, we are also the little brother under my brother''s hand. My brother has something to deal with. If we don''t help, isn''t our little brother very derelict of duty.


    We followed our brother to Xiao pangzi''s newly opened bar. Xiao pangzi''s bar had just opened for a few days. Through fat chicken''s contacts and Xiao pangzi''s eloquence, there were already many people in Xiao pangzi''s newly opened bar.


    We followed my brother to take the car first, while brother Kun called people in the back. My brother intended to be polite before the soldiers. If he couldn''t make sense, of course, there was no need to talk about it. We could only solve all the problems by force. Since the problems had appeared, we had to solve them in time, no matter by force or other means.


    After we got off the bus, we went in directly. When we went in, fat Xiao was drinking with fat chicken on the wine table. At the same time, he talked and laughed. It seems that they had a good chat.


    My brother took us directly to the past. My brother walked behind Xiao pangzi and patted Xiao pangzi on the shoulder, "Hey, I have something to find you!"


    Xiao pangzi turned his head and saw that it was his brother. Then he looked at his brother with a smile and said, "Oh, it''s Aaron. I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Although Xiao pangzi has a smiling face, the smile on his face doesn''t look kind. Xiao pangzi doesn''t stand up when talking to his brother. He always stands. Although he has a smile on his face, he doesn''t mean to respect his brother at all.


    My brother sneered at Xiao pangzi and said, "I''m here because of something. I don''t think I need to say more. Do you know whose territory this land boundary is? You opened a bar here without my permission. Why did you say I came to see you this time?"


    "It''s really my fault. I''ll give you a big red envelope another day. As for opening a bar, you know, everyone comes out to get rich. I don''t mean anything else, just borrow your feng shui treasure land to get some oil and water!" Xiao pangzi smiled at his brother.


    Although this fat Xiao has a belly like a watermelon, he is not stupid. He knows that his brother is not a perfunctory person, so he has been turning around to solve the problem. What he said is some compliments, but it never changes. Although what he said is good, he is not willing to close the bar.


    My brother looked at Xiao pangzi and said angrily, "red envelopes or something are exempted. Your opening a bar here affects my bar business. You''d better close the bar quickly, so everyone will be in peace!"


    "The Qinglong meeting is so difficult that we can''t even open a bar to beg for food? The Qinglong meeting is so generous?" Xiao pangzi stood up and looked at his brother and said with disdain.


    From the beginning, when my brother and Xiao pangzi talked, the fat chicken sitting on the side just acted as an audience. What my brother and Xiao pangzi talked about was that he didn''t say a word, but just sat there drinking. However, even if the fat chicken spoke, he wouldn''t help my brother, because he couldn''t help my brother about the yellow mouse.


    "It''s not that we Qinglong club is weak, but that the people of your white tiger club don''t understand the rules. I wonder if the white tiger club is so useless. Do you have to come to our Qinglong club to beg!" my brother looked at Xiao pangzi and said. Besides speaking for himself, my brother also well belittled the white tiger club and defended the dignity of the Qinglong club.


    Xiao pangzi didn''t say anything after his brother said such a sentence. His brother didn''t want to waste time here with him. Looking at Xiao pangzi coldly, he said, "I''ll give you a day and don''t close the bar again. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Then I can give you the answer. My bar won''t be closed. The land boundary allows you to cross the green dragon on it. Don''t we allow the white tiger club to put flags here?" Xiao pangzi said, looking at his brother.


    After Xiao pangzi said so loudly, his younger brothers in the bar immediately invited the guests out, and then directly surrounded us with beer bottles and benches. There were only five of us.


    After Xiao pangzi''s people arrogantly surrounded us, Xiao pangzi''s arrogance became more rampant. My brother took a look at Xiao pangzi and said calmly: "I have to remind you that this is the territory of the green dragon club. Do you think it''s possible to move my people of the green dragon club on the territory of the green dragon club?"


    As soon as his brother''s voice fell, brother Kun rushed over with people. Brother knew that it was impossible to want peace talks this time, so he asked brother Kun to call people in the back, courtesy first and then soldiers.


    Brother Kun brought people and broke in directly. This time, brother Kun brought dozens of people, more than double the number of people over there than Xiao pangzi. The war situation turned around in an instant, and all the advantages turned to our side at once.


    My brother looked at Xiao pangzi and said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. You can close the bar yourself. If you don''t want to, I''m willing to help!"


    "I''ve heard that a long of the green dragon club is not easy to provoke. I''ve seen it today, but I just said that you can cross the green dragon club, and our white tiger club can also put a flag on it. If you have seed, you can try it!" Xiao pangzi threatened his brother.


    My brother stepped forward and walked directly in front of Xiao pangzi, then poured a glass of wine directly on the table, and then lit the wine in the quilt with a lighter. "Do you think Xiao pangzi can frighten me?" my brother said that with a force on his hand, he directly overturned the table.


    My brother looked at Xiao pangzi, whose face had become iron green, then waved to us and said domineering, "hit me, brothers! Until they close the door!". After that, my brother looked at Xiao pangzi and said coldly, "you want to play with fire, right? I''ll play with you to the end!"

 Chapter 258

    Just when we were ready to start, several cops came in. When they came in, they asked my brother what he was doing and whether he was gathering people to fight. It was a very troublesome thing to get into trouble with cops. My brother said he was passing by to drink. The cops still said, "passing by to drink brings so many people?"


    My brother didn''t speak. The cop looked at my brother and continued: "I know your details. Guan Yilong of the green dragon association is the big brother at the entrance of this area, but I have to tell you that although this area is your territory, it is also my jurisdiction. You''d better be honest. I don''t want to see anything illegal happen. Of course, if you want to enter the Bureau for a cup of tea or something, I have nothing to say!"


    The note''s meaning is very clear. He wants us to leave quickly and don''t make trouble here, or we''ll all be caught in the Bureau. Of course, my brother doesn''t want to provoke the note. I don''t want to squat in the Bureau.


    Xiao pangzi saw that his brother couldn''t find a word to say by the note. He smiled again. Looking at his brother, he said with a smile: "welcome to play again next time! Wait for you!"


    "You like to play very much. Well, I call 180 brothers to play here every day. As long as you can afford to play, I''ll play with you to the end!" after that, my brother left angrily. The sudden appearance of the police made my brother very angry.


    After we came out, my brother called Mr. Jiang because fat chicken was also involved in this matter. The reason why Xiao pangzi dared to be so arrogant in the territory of Qinglong club was naturally supported by fat chicken, but my brother was a younger generation in the final analysis. It was not easy to have a conflict with an elder like fat chicken face to face, so my brother asked Mr. Jiang to solve this matter.


    After Mr. Jiang answered his brother''s phone, he immediately called boss Bai and asked boss Bai to ask Xiao pangzi to close the bar. As for the fat chicken, Mr. Jiang will deal with it by himself.


    Soon, Xiao pangzi had closed the bar the next day. For this reason, boss Bai personally called his brother to apologize for Xiao pangzi. Of course, boss Bai had to give him such a big face. My brother didn''t say anything about it.


    As for the fat chicken, after Xiao closed the bar, Mr. Jiang called his brother and the fat chicken. Mr. Jiang said the fat chicken, saying that the fat chicken helped outsiders make money and did not help their own people make money, because Xiao''s bar fat chicken also had a share, so Mr. Jiang said the fat chicken.


    As for his brother, Mr. Jiang didn''t say anything. At this time, he asked his brother to keep a low profile in the future. Mr. Jiang doesn''t want to form hatred with the white tiger society because of his brother''s affairs. It''s not good for anyone. My brother would also abide by Mr. Jiang''s teachings.


    This matter came to an end. We also went back to the billiards room and continued to operate the billiards room. On that day, the small supermarket outside the billiards room was out of stock. They stayed to watch the supermarket, and I was going to buy goods.


    I drove the low-cost second-hand van we got to buy goods. When I was about to leave, Li Xiangning ran to my car and looked at me lovingly and said she would go with me. Anyway, there was nothing wrong with Li Xiangning staying, so I let her go with me.


    Li Xiangning didn''t fasten her seat belt after getting on the bus. She moved all kinds of things in the car. When I was driving, Li Xiangning actually reached into my pants and touched it. I looked at Li Xiangning and said seriously, "don''t touch it. I''m driving!"


    Li Xiangning shook her head, then looked at me and said mischievously, "I touch mine. You drive your car without conflict!". After that, Li Xiangning began to set hands on me. She covered me with her hands and smiled at me.


    Looking at Li Xiangning being so naughty, how can she not be taught a good lesson? I parked my car on the side of the road where people are more popular, and then sat in the co driver''s seat. Li Xiangning let her sit in my arms.


    Li Xiangning was obedient and smiled. After sitting in my arms, I directly reached out and touched the bottom of her skirt. She was wearing that kind of dress, which was very convenient for me to start. After I reached down, Li Xiangning quickly grabbed my hand and asked me not to touch it. She said that it was outside or in broad daylight, which made people see how bad it was.


    "Yes, you know it''s bad to let people see it. Then you teased me like that just now. I feel it now. You have to be good to me, or I''ll use strong ones directly!" after I said that, Li Xiangning didn''t dare to resist. She sat obediently in my arms and was touched by me.


    I casually touched her twice and asked her to sit on my lap face to face, and then began to kiss her. After a kiss, I asked Li Xiangning to come down. I continued to drive to buy goods. I knew Li Xiangning already felt it. I did it on purpose. When she felt it, I wouldn''t continue with her, so she could only bear it.


    I asked Li Xiangning to get up, but Li Xiangning refused. She looked at me innocently and said, "you deliberately wet others. I don''t care. If you don''t do it today, I will, I will...". When talking about this, Li Xiangning was poor in words. She looked at me like this, but she didn''t know what to say.


    I looked at Li Xiangning and smiled: "you just, how about you? Who let you tease me just now!"


    Li Xiangning was short of words and anxious. After I finished, she looked at me and said, "if you don''t do it, I''ll bite you!" and then Li Xiangning bit me on the shoulder.


    When Li Xiangning bit me, she was like a dog who can''t eat. She held my clothes and pulled there with her little tiger teeth. She didn''t dare to bite me because she knew the end of biting me.


    After pulling my clothes for a while, Li Xiangning looked angrily, and then directly opened my trouser chain. I told her to lie down. If she was obedient, I would do it with her, and it made her very comfortable.


    Li Xiangning listened to what I said, and then she got down and pouted her little ass obediently.


    After a cloud and rain, Li Xiangning took a paper towel to wipe it clean. After that, we continued to go on the road to buy goods.


    I was driving on the road in a pickup truck, and Li Xiangning sat quietly in her seat, because I told her that as long as she sat obediently, I would listen to her whenever she went back in the evening.


    I didn''t think Li Xiangning had such a color before, but since I did it with Li Xiangning, Li Xiangning often wanted it. In fact, I can understand. Who says that men only like men and women? I guess the reason why Li Xiangning wants it so much is because she has lost her memory. She has no concept of things in this regard. If she wants it, she wants it. After all, her current intelligence is also a child''s intelligence.


    The car drove smoothly on the road. Soon the car came to the place where Li Xiangning and I had an accident. The road was originally narrow, but it was rebuilt later. Because it was closer, many people took this road, and I followed the current.


    Seeing this familiar road condition, I unconsciously tightened my mind. They all said that once bitten by a snake, I was afraid of the well rope for ten years. Every time I saw this road, I was very uncomfortable, and my head unconsciously thought of the accident that day.


    Li Xiangning also looked out of the window. After looking out of the window, Li Xiangning seemed to see something she was afraid of, lowered her head and stole, covered her chest and gasped for breath. There was sweat on her neck, forehead and neck, and her breathing was getting faster and faster.


    I asked Li Xiangning what happened to her. Li Xiangning didn''t answer me. She covered her chest and gasped there. There was sweat on her forehead and neck. She looked very uncomfortable.


    I guess Li Xiangning saw the place where we had an accident and thought of what would happen. Seeing Li Xiangning so uncomfortable, I''m going to stop the car and take Li Xiangning to the hospital. What can I do if something happens.


    Just as I was about to stop, I heard a bang and a car hit directly.

 Chapter 259

    What hit was a car. The price was about 200000. I didn''t react. The car hit directly. Li Xiangning was hit by the car because she didn''t fasten her seat belt. After being hit by the car, Li Xiangning hit her head on the windshield in front because of inertia.


    The car in the back hit, and the impact force was not great, but Li Xiangning fainted after her head hit the windshield. Although Li Xiangning''s head didn''t bleed, I couldn''t be worried when I saw her faint.


    I was just about to take Li Xiangning to the hospital to have a look, but three young guys came down from the car behind. Their hair was dyed, and it was not just one color. Their pants were also pencil pants. They had tattoos all over their neck and arms. Their little suits couldn''t cover their tattoos.


    The three young guys came up arrogantly, patted my door with their hands, pointed at me and scolded angrily: "how did you TM drive! I drove here well, and why did you stop suddenly?"


    I don''t know if this accident is my responsibility, because I just focused on Li Xiangning. I didn''t care so much at all, but the fact is not what they said, because I was slowing down before I stopped. Because Li Xiangning had an emergency, so I slowed down.


    I don''t know much about the traffic law, but they are definitely responsible for this accident. They have to keep a safe distance before driving. As a result, I have slowed down and they still hit. Just now I looked in the rear-view mirror. Their speed is obviously too fast. They didn''t stop for a while before they hit.


    I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with them. I said Li Xiangning passed out. I have to take Li Xiangning to the hospital first and argue with them later.


    The three bad teenagers were not happy when they heard this. They had to let me stay until the traffic police handled it and then let me leave. They also said that the accident was all because of me. I didn''t want to entangle them. I looked at them and said perfunctorily: "Well, well, it''s my responsibility, it''s my responsibility, but I have to take the person in my car to the hospital. When I take her to the hospital, you can pay whatever you want me to pay!"


    I know they are taking up a lot of people and want to bully me. I don''t want to tangle with them. I''ll settle this account with them slowly when I send Li Xiangning to the hospital.


    After I said that, they didn''t say much. I drove to the hospital, and they followed me in a car. They were afraid that I wouldn''t compensate them, and followed me to the hospital.


    After I sent Li Xiangning to the hospital to go through the formalities, the three young guys pulled me aside, and then looked at me and said arrogantly, "we don''t have time to spend with you here. In this case, you can compensate 50000 yuan for this!"


    The car they were driving was only more than 200000 brand-new. There were not many problems with the collision just now. Originally, I wanted to pay thousands of yuan to spend money and eliminate disasters for them, but I didn''t expect them to speak first. One mouth is 50000. They really thought I was an ATM.


    "Your car is not expensive, is it a little too much to lose 50000 yuan?" I looked at the three bad teenagers and said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. Labor TM tells you that labor and capital belong to the white tiger society. If you can''t take out the money, labor and capital will send someone to kill you every minute! You''d better be honest and take out the money!"


    I haven''t been angry yet. These three bad teenagers got angry first. They pointed at my nose and scolded me. They scolded the spittle stars on my face. They wanted to scare me, but I''m not good at scaring.


    I''m in a bad mood because of Li Xiangning''s past. They''re aggressive here because they''re from the white tiger society. Is the white tiger society hanging? I can''t swallow anything.


    "So you are the eldest brother of the white tiger club! I''m really sorry just now, but I don''t have so much money. I''ll call someone to send money right away! Wait a minute!" I said with a smile. The three bad teenagers were very useful when they saw me praise them so much. They hurriedly urged me to call someone to send money.


    I called brother Pang, but I didn''t ask him to send money. I asked him to come and help me. I simply told him about the situation on the phone. Brother Pang promised me that there was no problem. They came right away. Let me call the three bad teenagers to a place with few people first. When brother Pang came, I could clean them up ¡£


    I cheated the three bad teenagers into a small forest near the hospital. They followed me. They shouted arrogantly and asked me when to give the money.


    I smiled and said it was coming soon. Someone will bring it later. After a while, brother Pang and they took a taxi. Brother Pang and Liu Lang all came. The billiards room will let the steel tooth sister watch for the time being. After a while, brother Pang and they will go back.


    Fat brother''s temper is not good. After coming over, he pointed to the three bad teenagers and said fiercely, "it''s you three who want money, isn''t it?"


    The three bad teenagers were a little scared when they saw fat brother''s burly posture. They didn''t dare to speak, but their silence didn''t mean that the matter was over.


    Fat brother took the lead and kicked a bad boy down. Pointing to him, he scolded fiercely: "I heard that you are from the white tiger society, aren''t you? Do you think your white tiger society is very arrogant? You dare to be so arrogant in the territory of our green dragon society! I really thought our Green Dragon Society couldn''t deal with you!"


    After fat brother started, we all started, but we didn''t start too hard. After all, these three people are not old enough. If we start too hard, it will be troublesome.


    After watching them, I looked at them and asked, "is this accident still my responsibility?"


    They shook their heads again and again, saying that it was not my responsibility, but their own speeding and rear end. I said I didn''t intend to investigate these things. Get out of here!


    After I said that, the three bad teenagers left in a very embarrassed way, and fat brother and they all went back. I went back to the hospital to see how Li Xiangning was.


    When I went back, Li Xiangning had been transferred to the ward. Li Xiangning had not woke up. After I asked the doctor, the doctor said that Li Xiangning''s body was OK. As for why Li Xiangning was still in a coma and had not woke up, the doctor said that it was probably because Li Xiangning had been injured in his head before, but the doctor told me that I didn''t have to worry, Li Xiangning''s situation is very stable now. Nothing will happen. Just wait for Li Xiangning to wake up.


    I asked the doctor if Li Xiangning would lose her memory again after she passed out this time. The doctor said not necessarily, but I didn''t rule out this possibility. When I heard the doctor say so, I was very upset. After Li Xiangning lost her memory, she finally remembered me. Is it difficult to forget me again? I don''t want Li Xiangning to forget me.


    But if Li Xiangning forgets me again, all I can do is accept it.


    Since Li Xiangning fainted, I have been watching her in the hospital, expecting her to wake up, but as time went by, Li Xiangning still didn''t wake up and was in a coma all the time.


    Steel tooth sister heard about Li Xiangning and hurried to the hospital to see Li Xiangning, but Li Xiangning still didn''t wake up and was in a coma. What I fear most is not that Li Xiangning doesn''t remember me and loses memory again after waking up, but that Li Xiangning can''t wake up again.


    Just when I was worried about Li Xiangning''s situation in the hospital, my brother called me. The trouble came one after another. No, the trouble came again, and it was still related to me.

 Chapter 260

    That''s how it happened. We picked up the three bad teenagers at that time. It happened that the three bad teenagers were Liu Haonan''s younger brothers. Originally, this was a bigger thing, but this time the protagonist was me. Of course, Liu Haonan couldn''t just give up, so he took a group of younger brothers to his brother and asked him to give an explanation, My brother just called me and asked me to come.


    I asked steel tooth sister to stay in the hospital and take good care of Li Xiangning for me. Then I set off to find my brother.


    Boss Bai, the leader of the white tiger club, is not a good person. Boss Bai wants to coexist peacefully with Qinglong, but it is said that his confidants Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi don''t think so. Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi have long wanted to push Qinglong down and reshuffle the cards. That''s why, With such a little sesame and mung beans, Liu Haonan took a group of younger brothers to find his brother. He was eager to make something, so the white tiger club had reason to fight with the green dragon club.


    The green dragon society is now at a turbulent juncture. If the white tiger society and the green dragon society really start, the status of the green dragon society is really hanging.


    I came to the outside of the billiards room. At this time, Liu Haonan had blocked the door of the billiards room with people, while his brother stood at the door of the billiards room waiting for me to come back. When he saw me coming, one of the three bad teenagers pointed to me and said quickly, "brother Nan, it''s him!"


    Liu Haonan looked back at me after listening to his little brother. There was anger in his eyes. I walked behind my brother. My brother asked me if I had beaten the three bad teenagers. I said yes, but that was also their fault first.


    Liu Haonan brought dozens of people to block up the billiards room this time. His brother only brought a few people, because this is on the territory of the Qinglong club. Liu Haonan is from the white tiger club and can''t turn over much waves on the territory of the Qinglong club.


    Before my voice fell, the three bad teenagers began to confuse black and white there. They said I drove illegally on the road and asked someone to beat them. In short, they buckled the excrement basin on my head, and Liu Haonan certainly wouldn''t listen to my explanation.


    After Liu Haonan''s younger brother finished reporting to him, Liu Haonan looked at his brother and asked, "you heard what my younger brother just said. How can you solve it yourself? Few people dare to move my younger brother!"


    "You believe what your younger brother said, I believe what my younger brother said! Few people dare to move your younger brother. If my younger brother dares to move, I will kill him!" my brother looked at Liu Haonan and said, Liu haonanming deliberately came to find fault. My brother won''t give him a good face. Is it really easy for us Qinglong club to bully?


    "I originally planned to solve this problem peacefully today, but it seems that there is no need to talk about it!" Liu Haonan suddenly became gloomy after saying that, and then pushed his brother hard.


    Brother stepped back and didn''t fall down, but his anger was angered by what Liu Haonan had just done. I pointed to Liu Haonan and said fiercely, "what do you want? I tell you, your white tiger club had better be honest. Don''t think we Qinglong Club people are easy to bully!"


    Liu Haonan looked at me and smiled disdainfully: "I want to see how awesome you are today!"


    My brother grabbed Liu Haonan''s collar angrily, and then looked at Liu Haonan and said fiercely, "if you''re arrogant in five minutes, I''ll lose!"


    After his brother finished, he pushed Liu Haonan away, and then made a phone call to summon all the people under his hands. After a while, under the leadership of brother Kun, all the people under his brother rushed over. All the people were carrying guys in their hands. The posture of more than 100 people and nearly 200 people was no joke, It directly surrounded Liu Haonan and others like making dumplings.


    Liu Haonan saw that his brother called so many people without any fear. Seeing that his brother called everyone together, Liu Haonan looked at his brother and said with disdain: "Guan Yilong, you think only you are the eldest brother can call the younger brother. I tell you, our white tiger society is not afraid of you!"


    Liu Haonan whistled arrogantly. After a while, a large group of people gathered around with guys. The number was very large, at least more than 200. As mentioned earlier, the white tiger club has developed very rapidly in recent years and its power has increased a lot. My brother has experienced so many changes in the green dragon club, Of course, the forces at hand will not be as strong as Liu Haonan.


    Because the development trend of the white tiger society has become better and better in recent years, which has led to the increasing ambition of the white tiger society. Their ambition is even big enough to swallow the Green Dragon Society. However, no matter how big the tiger''s mouth is, it is impossible to eat the dragon in one bite.


    Liu Haonan called a lot of people. It looked like an ambush. Good. Liu Haonan''s people carried out anti siege against us, and the situation changed accordingly.


    Liu Haonan is the future leader of the white tiger society. Of course, his power will not be small, so I don''t think it''s any surprise to see Liu Haonan call so many people again.


    My brother didn''t provoke the white tiger society according to Mr. Jiang''s intention, but this time the situation is completely different. The white tiger society came to the door, but even if the white tiger society came to the door, we can''t help it. Our strength is not as good as others, and we just hit the stone with eggs.


    The current situation is extremely embarrassing. If you don''t show some momentum, will Qinglong be looked down upon by others? But if you do it, you will definitely lose. This is the result of no suspense. At this time, my brother is in a dilemma and doesn''t even have a lower step.


    Just when his brother was riding a tiger, Mr. Jiang drove here. After getting off, Mr. Jiang looked at Liu Haonan with a smile and asked, "Haonan, you should say hello to me when you come. I can do my best to entertain you as a host!"


    "Mr. Jiang is joking. I''m here today to deal with some private affairs. I''ll leave after dealing with them!" Liu Haonan said, looking at Mr. Jiang without any respect.


    Mr. Jiang continued quietly and asked, "dealing with private affairs? Dealing with private affairs requires so many people to deal with it. It''s really a big private affair!"


    Liu Haonan disdained to say that it was really a little big. It was as big as the Qinglong club. Mr. Jiang''s face became a little ugly. Liu Haonan''s was clearly provocative, but Mr. Jiang didn''t get angry. He just looked at Liu Haonan and smiled with deep meaning.


    Just when the situation was deadlocked, boss Bai drove to the scene. After getting off the bus, boss Bai walked directly in front of Liu Haonan, and then an angry ear shut directly slapped Liu Haonan in the face, pointed to Liu Haonan and scolded: "You''re really brave. You''ve been with me for so many years. Do you think your wings are hard and you''re going to heaven? You stinky boy, if you don''t stay well day by day, you''ll know to make trouble!"


    Liu Haonan''s arrogance was slapped off by boss Bai. Mr. Jiang knew that Liu Haonan came here with a vote of people, and called boss Bai at the first time. After all, only boss Bai could cure Liu Haonan.


    Although Sima Zhao''s ambition of Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi is well known, boss Bai is still the leader of the white tiger society in the final analysis. Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi can''t turn over any waves if he doesn''t die.


    Boss Bai is moral. Even if the strength of the white tiger club can crush the Qinglong club, he will not easily fight against the Qinglong club. It is not that boss Bai doesn''t like power, but his boss Bai''s sermon. This is the main reason why boss Bai can be the leader of the white tiger club.


    Liu Haonan didn''t know about coming to boss Bai this time, but boss Bai knew as soon as Mr. Jiang called.


    Boss Bai reprimanded Liu Haonan and asked Liu Haonan to stay honest at the white tiger club in the future. He was not allowed to bring people to make trouble, and Liu Haonan nodded reluctantly with his head down.


    After boss Bai scolded Liu Haonan, he asked Liu Haonan to leave with people. After Liu Haonan nodded, he was ready to leave with people, but on his raised face, he stared at boss Bai and flashed a fierce light.

 Chapter 262

    After I finished, I was a little tired. The steel tooth sister asked me to lie down and come by herself. Li Xiangning leaned in my arms and was ready to go to bed. It was getting late. If the steel tooth girl comes by herself, I''ll be much easier. At least I don''t need to make much effort. Although men and women are good, it takes a lot of energy.


    After the steel teeth sister finished, I took them to bed together. The next morning, my brother called me and said that Qinglong would open again. I was glad to understand and said that I would be there soon.


    In fact, it was not early when my brother called me, but I was a little tired last night, so I slept for a long time. When Gang Ya and Li Xiangning saw that I hadn''t woke up and didn''t want to disturb me, they accompanied me to continue sleeping.


    After I got up, I cleaned up and went to my brother. My brother drove me to the conference room of the Qinglong club. When we came, everyone arrived. After everyone arrived, Mr. Jiang gave a incense stick to Mr. Guan, and then the meeting began.


    What I''m talking about today is actually about the white tiger society. Mr. Jiang said that the main reason why the white tiger society dares to be so rampant on the territory of the Qinglong society is the people of the Qinglong society. Mr. Jiang meant that some people in the Qinglong society will collude with the people of the white tiger society, and the people in the white tiger society dare to be so arrogant.


    When Mr. Jiang said this, many of the hall brothers were guilty. They were silent and shrugged their heads. There was no doubt that the first bird was fat chicken. I had seen it with my own eyes, and they also opened a bar together. Although the bar had been closed, these were undoubtedly evidence.


    After Mr. Jiang finished, the angry Tiger stood up, pointed to the fat chicken and said impolitely, "fat chicken, as the elder of the green dragon club, you colluded with the people of the white tiger club to pee on your own territory. What''s your intention?"


    "Don''t wronged people. I just wanted to make some money to let Xiao pangzi open a bar on the site of our Qinglong club. Wouldn''t it be collusion to open a bar with others?", of course, fat chicken won''t admit it. He won''t easily carry this pot on his back.


    "You don''t have to pretend here! I''m not talking nonsense about your collusion with the white tiger club. I have evidence!" after brother Hu said that, he took out some photos, which are the photos of fat chicken and the people of the white tiger club.


    Brother Hu said that the fat chicken was premeditated. He hooked up with the white tiger club before we went to the white tiger club. For all these things and photos, the fat chicken kept silent and didn''t say a word, but looking at the cold and blue face of the fat chicken, I think what brother Hu said should be true.


    "You''ve been full of hostility to the Qinglong club since the yellow mouse affair. You were also the one who helped Zhao Feng buy brother Tangkou, and you recently hooked up with the white tiger club. You must want to use the white tiger club to kill the Qinglong club! Don''t think I don''t know!" brother Hu looked at the fat chicken and talked about the crime of the fat chicken with anger on his face.


    Who is the Tangkou elder brother who is most loyal to Qinglong club? Among so many people, he is really loyal to Qinglong club. Brother Hu recognizes the second. No one dares to recognize the first. Fat chicken itself is a snob. Of course, he won''t take Qinglong club to heart. He only cares about his own interests. The incident of the yellow mouse undoubtedly made the fat chicken more indifferent to the green dragon club.


    After brother Hu''s righteous words were finished, the fat chicken disdained and said: "Yes, you''re right. All these charges are mine, but don''t forget that the green dragon club is not only yours, but also a member of the green dragon club. Don''t buckle all these excrement pots on my head, so as to show how loyal you are. No matter how unkind and unjust my fat chicken is, I can''t do anything to betray the green dragon club!"


    After that, the fat chicken took a look at the photos on the table, and then disdained to say, I do business with others and have a chat. What can this explain?


    Brother Hu also wanted to refute the fat chicken, but Mr. Jiang stopped him. In fact, few people believe that brother Hu''s detailed count of these charges. After all, the grudge between brother Hu and the fat chicken is not a day or two. Everyone thinks they are just fighting against each other. After all, how can the fat chicken be said to be the elder of the green dragon club? What reason does he have to betray the green dragon club?


    Many people present do not believe that fat chicken will betray Qinglong club, let alone brother Hu''s words, but I believe, because I have long seen that this fat chicken is not a good man, but fat chicken, such a veteran, will say three things and four things.


    "Well, you don''t need to be so excited! The main purpose of my meeting today is to keep everyone away from the people of the white tiger society and don''t get too close to the people of the white tiger society!", Mr. Jiang looked at feiji and brother Hu and said that brother Hu and brother Hu are qualified predecessors, and Jiang Xiansheng can''t say anything too heavy.


    "Mr. Jiang, this fat chicken is not a good thing! What I said is definitely not groundless!", brother Hu looked at Mr. Jiang and said quickly, but Mr. Jiang didn''t believe brother Hu. Mr. Jiang didn''t believe it, let alone the other big brothers.


    "Well, well, that''s all for today. Let''s go back and have a good rest!" Mr. Jiang waved to end the meeting.


    Seeing that no one is willing to believe brother Hu, the fat chicken looked at brother Hu arrogantly, and then swaggered out.


    "This bastard, one day I will let him die ugly!" said brother Hu angrily.


    Brother Hu told his brother to watch out for the fat chicken. Brother Hu said that the fat chicken is definitely not a good man. It''s always good to watch out for the fat chicken.


    After the meeting, I came back in my brother''s car. When I was in the car, my brother asked me what I thought of fat chicken? I said the fat chicken was not a good man at first sight. My brother asked me if I believed brother Hu. Of course I did.


    My brother nodded and said that he also believed it. My brother told me that in fact, those Tangkou brothers of the Qinglong society did not care about the life and death of the Qinglong society. Naturally, they would not care whether the fat chicken was really bad for the Qinglong society. For those Tangkou brothers, interest was their concern. Therefore, even if the fat chicken really colluded with the white tiger society to deal with the Qinglong society, In fact, few people can really contribute to Qinglong club.


    The reason why the white tiger society dares to be so arrogant is for this reason. My brother said whether the fat chicken is really bad for Qinglong is not important. It doesn''t matter whether what brother Hu said is true or false. The important thing is how to make Qinglong survive.


    Of course, I don''t understand these big pattern things. My brother said that the top priority now is to respond to changes with invariance and try to keep an eye on the fat chicken. The fat chicken has a great influence in the green dragon club. If he is allowed to win over another big brother, the matter will become more difficult.


    The white tiger society hasn''t heard any news since Liu Haonan was slapped in the face by boss Bai, but this doesn''t bode well. Most of the calm is a sign of a storm.


    Besides brother Hu, brother Hu has been sending people to stare at the fat chicken and vowed to pull out the fox tail of the fat chicken. Just because of this, brother Hu also had several minor conflicts with the fat chicken. Brother Hu was angry and smashed several fields of the fat chicken. However, I listened to my brother and didn''t participate, so I don''t know the details and process.


    Fat chicken and brother Hu are irreconcilable in the Qinglong club. They have the highest reputation and the greatest influence in the Qinglong Club except Mr. Jiang. In the past, they were fighting secretly, but because fat chicken colluded with the people of the white tiger club, the conflict between brother Hu and fat chicken has risen to the surface.


    The fat chicken, the old fox, is not so stupid. Of course, he won''t carry the pot. Brother Hu knows that the fat chicken is doing something bad for Qinglong, but he suffers from no evidence. It feels like a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    Brother Hu has been fighting with feijiming, but a few days after the meeting, I heard that brother Hu was killed!

 Chapter 263

    That day I was in the billiards room to settle accounts. Jiangshan rushed in from the outside. I asked him why he was in such a hurry. Jiangshan told us that brother Hu was killed. I was shocked when I heard the news, because brother Hu has a high status in the green dragon club. Who can kill brother Hu?


    After hearing this news, I was most worried about my brother. Brother Hu always regarded his brother as his own, and paid special attention to his brother. Of course, my brother has great respect for brother Hu. Moreover, my brother and sister Qian have been together, and the relationship with brother Hu is naturally closer. If my brother knew that brother Hu had been killed, I''m afraid my brother would not accept this fact.


    But Jiangshan told me that my brother had rushed to the scene after he knew the news. I quickly put down my money, and then hurriedly took a car to go to the scene of brother Hu''s accident. I was afraid my brother would collapse because of grief. After all, brother Hu''s position in my brother''s heart is really like a reborn parent.


    Last month, my brother just discussed with sister Qian about getting ready to get married in a few months. Then I will give brother Hu a grandson. Now Brother Hu has an accident. It''s not only my brother but sister Qian who is sad.


    Brother Hu had an accident at the garbage dump in the suburbs. The news of brother Hu''s accident was only released by the cops. Brother Jiang Shan was with brother Kun at that time. After knowing that brother Hu had an accident, Jiang Shan came to tell us.


    We took a taxi to the suburbs. At this time, the suburbs were full of people. In addition to the notes in uniforms, there were more people from the green dragon club, brother Hu''s younger brother.


    The scene of brother Hu''s accident has been cordoned off, and brother Hu''s body has been covered with white cloth. Brother and sister Qian knelt beside brother Hu. It seems that they have knelt for a long time.


    Sister Qian is usually careless like a man, but brother Hu has an accident. She still cries and becomes a tearful person with tears on her face.


    I really seldom see my brother cry, and this is the saddest time for my brother. My brother knelt in front of brother Hu''s body and cried helplessly, just like a child abandoned by his parents.


    I wanted to go in to comfort my brother and kowtow to brother Hu, but the cops wouldn''t let us in, so we had to wait outside like other people of the green dragon club. Most of the people standing outside the cordon were brother Hu''s men. Their brothers who saw brother Hu''s body were gnashing their teeth and clenched their fists, There was their anger in that fist.


    There are two kinds of big brothers in the world, one is a good big brother and the other is a bad big brother. Brother Hu undoubtedly belongs to the former. Just because he is good to his brother, I know that brother Hu is very good. Brother Hu actually looks a little ferocious. I don''t know whether he is a good man, but I know he is a good big brother.


    "Brother Hu! Didn''t you say you were waiting to hold your grandson? Why don''t you keep your word? Aaron, I haven''t treated you well. Why did you go first?" my brother said sadly, looking at brother Hu under the white cloth, and shed tears as he spoke.


    Brother and sister Qian knelt in front of brother Hu. The cops refused to get up. However, in the end, they were pulled aside by the cops, because the cops wanted to take brother Hu''s body for inspection. After all, this is also one. Anyway, they have to give brother Hu an explanation. This is their duty.


    Brother Hu''s accident brought a great blow to his brother. Such a big blow almost collapsed his brother. His brother couldn''t even stand stably. Finally, we helped him back.


    Two days later, brother Hu''s autopsy report came out. The report showed that brother Hu was murdered. He had nine knife wounds, all of which were fatal. With the autopsy report, we can roughly infer how brother Hu was killed. Brother Hu is an old Jianghu man. He won''t go to the countryside alone without his younger brother, This means that brother Hu was killed only after he was taken to the suburbs.


    As for who the murderer is, we all agree that it is the old miscellaneous hair of fat chicken. After all, fat chicken and brother tiger have a long-standing resentment. Fat chicken is the most suspected person, but we are not sure whether it is fat chicken. After all, we don''t have enough evidence to prove that fat chicken is the murderer. We generally think so.


    After getting the autopsy report of brother Hu, my brother immediately called all of us together. My brother wanted to take us to kill the old king''s eight eggs of fat chicken. If I had been so impulsive, my brother would not be so impulsive, but brother Hu''s death dealt a great blow to my brother, and my brother can''t manage so much. Now he has only one belief in his heart, that is, revenge for brother Hu, Revenge is what my brother wants to do most now.


    It''s only two days since brother Hu had an accident, but his brother seems to have changed. His skin is loose and has no vitality. His wheat skin has become very pale and weak. His face is full of haggard.


    In these two days, my brother seems to have changed. The whole person looks several years old at once. The original few white hair has also increased rapidly in these two days, and one third of his hair has begun to turn white, which makes my brother look older and haggard.


    Naturally, we dare not disobey my brother''s orders. My brother summoned all of us and asked us to take the guys. When we were ready, my brother led us to find the fat chicken. My brother was determined to kill the fat chicken this time. Even if the price would be very heavy, my brother didn''t care.


    Under the leadership of my brother, a large group of us came to the gate of fat chicken''s house. Fat chicken lived in a villa. There was an iron gate outside. My brother didn''t press the doorbell. He directly led us to break open the iron gate. After the iron gate was broken open, we rushed in.


    Fat chicken should have heard the news. He knew that his brother was going to kill him, so he called people in advance. After we went in, fat chicken came out with his little brothers. Fat chicken''s power is not smaller than his brother''s, and the number of people he called is certainly not less than his brother''s.


    The elder brother angrily went to the fat chicken and looked at the fat chicken and said, "did you kill brother Hu?" the elder brother stared at the fat chicken and almost burst out a knife with blood on his eyes.


    But the fat chicken didn''t have the slightest timidity. Looking at his brother, he said calmly: "if your brother is dead, you come to me for revenge! I don''t have any opinion if you ask me for revenge, but you have an excuse. I''m afraid it''s unkind to carry this black pot on my back!"


    "I don''t want to eat you. You bastard must have killed brother Hu! I won''t let you go!" said the brother. He grabbed the fat chicken''s collar angrily, and then hit the fat chicken''s oily face with a fist.


    The fat chicken trembled after being punched by his brother. It can be seen that his brother just made a lot of strength. After the fat chicken stood firm, he looked at his brother and said angrily, "you think I dare not move you, don''t you? Look at yourself. Even if your brother is not dead, he will be angry with you. Since he is no longer, I will clean you up instead of him!"


    After the fat chicken said that, he commanded his own people to beat his brother. His brother didn''t eat any food these two days and drank very little water. The whole person was about to collapse. He was kicked out by the fat chicken, and then hit the ground heavily.


    Seeing that our brother was beaten, we could stand there. Taking the guy, we were ready to rush up and kill the fat chicken.


    "Fuck NIMA, you bastard killed brother Hu! Brothers, cut him down!"


    Indignant, we took the guy and rushed towards the fat chicken with indignation. When the fat chicken saw it, he quickly hid behind his men and asked his men to kill us. He gave us a million dollars, and the fat chicken said he was responsible.

 Chapter 264

    I was very angry when I saw that my brother was kicked. At this time, I really wanted to kill the fat chicken. Just when we were going to chop the fat chicken with the guy, Mr. Jiang drove to us. After getting off the bus, Mr. Jiang walked in front of us and looked at us and shouted: "All of you put down the guys in your hands and cut your own people. Do you think you''re very powerful?"


    Of course, we have to listen to Mr. Jiang''s words. Under Mr. Jiang''s scolding, we put down all the guys in our hands. Brother Hu is the most loyal in the Qinglong club, and brother Hu''s death is actually a very difficult thing for Mr. Jiang. After all, in the Qinglong club, only brother Hu can wholeheartedly respond to Mr. Jiang.


    It can be seen from Mr. Jiang''s face that he is also in a bad mood these days. After we put down the guy in his hand, Mr. Jiang looked at his brother and shouted: "Aaron, I know you are very sad now. I can understand how you feel now. It''s hard for brother Hu to leave, but at such an important moment, do you think it''s good for you to fight with your own people?"


    What Mr. Jiang said is indeed reasonable, but his brother who has been hit so hard will hear some great truth. Hatred and anger will close people''s hearts. At this time, his brother is in such a state.


    After getting up from the ground, my brother smiled bitterly, pointed to the fat chicken hiding behind the crowd, looked at Mr. Jiang and said, "Mr. Jiang, I know you are a good boss, and I know you value brother Hu very much, but the murderer is TMD fat chicken! He must have killed brother Hu! If you have any friendship with brother Hu, get out of the way! Let me kill the bastard!" , the elder brother pointed to the fat chicken and looked at Mr. Jiang. The already angry elder brother''s tone was also very bad. He roared and finished.


    Brother''s roar is undoubtedly a great disrespect for Mr. Jiang at the moment, but brother Hu''s death is too heavy for his brother. It''s common for a conscientious person to treat his eldest brother as his own son.


    Mr. Jiang glanced at his brother and didn''t move away. Mr. Jiang waved to us and asked me to take him away. When we left, he also asked us to look at him carefully for fear that he would do something stupid in his anger.


    We helped my brother back. After my brother went back, he sat on the sofa without saying a word or eating anything. He sat like this. Sister Qian didn''t talk to him, let alone us.


    Brother Hu''s death has dealt a great blow to my brother. Seeing my brother like this, I have more hatred for the fat chicken. I''m sure that even if brother Hu didn''t die in the hands of the fat chicken, it has something to do with the fat chicken, but even if we are sure that the fat chicken is the mastermind of killing brother Hu, we can''t do anything.


    But if I just watch the fat chicken go unpunished, I can''t see it. Since it''s not clear, I''ll go dark. I thought of a way.


    I found Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and told them my plan. My plan was like this. When the fat chicken relaxed our vigilance, we called our brothers to kill the fat chicken, and then threw the body of the fat chicken into the barren mountains and forests to treat him in his own way.


    My plan has been approved by brother Liu langjiangshan. Naturally, we dare not talk to brother about his current state, nor can we talk to brother Kun. After talking to brother Kun, brother Kun will definitely talk to his brother.


    After confirming the plan, we started to prepare everything. I took the lead. I asked Jiangshan to inquire about the news. Within two days, Jiangshan found that the fat chicken had relaxed its guard and was gambling with people, and he didn''t take a few younger brothers this time.


    Of course, this is a good opportunity for us. We went to call some younger brothers. After we got ready, we got on the bus and prepared to go to the chess and card room where the fat chicken is located.


    I don''t know if the fat chicken wants to die. He gambles in a remote chess and card room, which is undoubtedly much more convenient for us. It''s much easier to start in remote places.


    We took a bus to the nearby chess and card room. After getting off the bus, we hid the short knife in our clothes. After hiding the guy, we quickly came to the outside of the chess and card room where the fat chicken was located. Fat brother kicked the door open first, and we rushed in.


    The fat chicken, the old Wang bastard, saw us go in and still played cards there. I took out the guy hidden in my clothes, looked at the fat chicken and said, "dead fat chicken, today is your time of death. Go down and accompany brother Hu!"


    After that, I took the guy and prepared to chop the fat chicken. The fat chicken took the cards and smashed them all on my face. At this time, more than 20 people rushed out of the inner room with the guys in their hands, and we added up to about 10 people, so those people surrounded us after they came out.


    The fat chicken stood up and looked at me with a big fat belly and said with disdain: "boy, you want to kill me. In your next life, you, a little bastard with no hair, also want to kill me. It''s really wishful thinking. You''re as useless as your waste brother!"


    "Oh, by the way, I heard that your brother is in a bad mood recently. He can''t eat any food, can he? But his mood will be worse tomorrow. I want to see how sad he will be when you die?" the fat chicken looked at me and sneered, with sarcasm in his words.


    I stared at the fat chicken fiercely and wanted to end his chicken life with a knife, but the current situation is very unfavorable to us. I don''t know what to do next.


    Obviously, fat chicken arranged a trap for us to drill, and we got into his trap exactly and became a turtle in a jar.


    "It''s impossible. When I brought my brothers to explore, he didn''t bring a few people. Why did so many people run out all at once!" seeing that the fat chicken left behind, the country was also confused. But now I''m not confused. I''m more worried about the disadvantage. It''s one thing whether we can go back intact.


    For an old Jianghu like fat chicken, it''s not surprising that he left a backhand at this moment. If you want to blame me, it''s my anger that broke the event.


    "Kill them! Don''t leave any alive! I really want to see how Guan Yilong will react when he sees your body!" after that, the fat chicken laughed arrogantly, then sat down and watched the play on the bench.


    The fat chicken bastard eats as fat as a pig, but the people under his hands are not vegetarian. This time we are really uncertain. I looked at Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang and said, "I hurt everyone this time. If I don''t want this bad idea, it won''t be like this today. You go first and I''ll stop them!"


    After that, I clenched the knife in my hand, but Jiangshan and they said they were brothers, so they would go together. If they couldn''t go, they would go to hell together. Anyway, they chose this road by themselves, and they didn''t regret it.


    We looked at each other and gave each other the greatest trust. Now our top priority is to break out quickly and have the capital to continue fighting until we survive. However, it is very difficult to break out.


    After the fat chicken gave the order, his men rushed up and rushed towards us with guys, and we also met with guys.


    At this time, we were already in a backwater battle. Our spirit was 100% concentrated. We didn''t dare to fight a careless eye. The attack of fat chicken''s men was successfully repulsed by us, but we also paid a painful price. Several brothers were cut down, and our bodies were injured and colorful.


    Among them, Liu Lang was the most seriously injured. His back was cut. The wound was very long and not shallow. The blood dripped down the corner of his clothes like running water. Liu Lang also had a cold sweat on his forehead and his face was particularly bad.


    "You escort Liu Lang away, I''ll stay and stop them!" I looked at Jiangshan fat brother and said to them.

 Chapter 265

    Liu Lang clenched his teeth and looked at us very hard and said, "I can''t go like this. Hurry up. I''ll stay and block them for you. Hurry up. If I''m late, I won''t have a chance. If I die, remember to burn more paper money for me!"


    After that, Liu Lang gave us a hard push. Any more sensational words are futile at the moment. I want everyone to leave together, but the fact is in front of us. Someone must stay and block it, so that others can have the possibility of survival. We can''t bear to let Liu Lang stay and die, but we have to die one or all, and the choice is in front of us, There is no room for carelessness.


    "Hurry up, remember to avenge me and kill the fat chicken bastard! In this way, I will die well," Liu Lang said. After that, he tried his best to push us all out.


    No matter how many sensational words appear to be particularly weak at this time. Under the pushing of Liu Lang, we all walk out with tears. We all know what the result is. Liu Lang is seriously injured and there is only a dead end to stay. And all we can do is live well and avenge him!


    After we walked out of the chess and card room, Liu Lang blocked his body as a door and didn''t let the fat chicken''s men out, so as to let us escape safely.


    The fat chicken''s men saw Liu Lang blocking the way out and took the guy to chop on Liu lang. when they saw the cold and shining guy chopping on Liu Lang, our tears flowed down like a flood breaking the dike, blurring our sight.


    "Go away, it''s worth being brothers with you all your life!" Liu Lang looked at me and said loudly. He was full of blood. Just when he said his words, Liu Lang gushed blood and fell into a pool of blood without any movement.


    Liu Lang''s death was a great blow to us. When we saw Liu Lang fall, we felt special pain, just like a few pieces of meat were cut off by the heart.


    But I didn''t dare to stay for half a minute. Liu Lang used his life to fight for our precious time, which could be wasted. We ran out a long way with full pain. When we saw that the fat chicken didn''t catch up, we stopped and took a car back.


    When we came, there were more than a dozen people, but only my fat brother and Jiangshan survived. None of the other brothers escaped and stayed there forever.


    We just went back, brother Kun and sister Qian found us. When they saw us, brother Kun and sister Qian came up and asked us what was the matter. Brother Kun asked me what was the matter with my injury. He asked us what we were doing just now. No one answered the phone.


    Thinking of the look in Liu Lang''s eyes before he died, I couldn''t help crying. Jiangshan told brother Kun everything just now. After listening to Jiangshan, sister Qian looked at us and asked, "Xiaolang, you escaped, he, where is he!". Sister Qian looked at us very anxiously and asked with worry on her face.


    Brother Hu''s death has hit sister Qian hard enough. If sister Qian knew that Liu Lang didn''t come back, I''m afraid sister Qian would collapse on the spot. Although Liu Lang has a relationship with her, the relationship between sister Qian and Liu Lang has long been like a close sister and brother. If sister Qian knew that Liu Lang didn''t come back, how could sister Qian accept this fact.


    "Sister Qian, Liu Lang didn''t come back!" I looked at the haggard and anxious sister Qian and said, how I wish this sentence I said was a lie, but damn it, it was a truth.


    After sister Qian heard me say this, the whole person seemed petrified and stood in place for two seconds. Tears flowed down her cheeks. After sister Qian asked the reason, she looked at me and cried bitterly. She grabbed my collar and asked: "Can''t you discuss with us before you do something? Your idea! The dead man is Xiaolang! Why isn''t the dead man you!"


    When I heard sister Qian say this, I was very excited to draw out the dagger from my waist. If I could, I would trade my life for Liu Lang''s life. Just when I was ready to stab myself with the dagger, brother Kun grabbed the dagger in my hand.


    Brother Kun asked brother Jiangshan to send sister Qian back first. Sister Qian''s mood has been out of control. There she lost her voice and suffered. Who can bear the pain of losing her father and losing her brother?


    After Jiangshan and Pangge sent sister Qian away, brother Kun looked at me with tears on his face and said that brother Kun said that sister Qian was too excited because of the recent blow.


    Of course I know that sister Qian said angry words to me because she was hit too hard. I was so excited just now that I almost stabbed myself with a dagger.


    Under brother Kun''s persuasion, I calmed my mood, and then dragged my exhausted body to the rental house. When I went back, the steel tooth sister had fallen asleep, and Li Xiangning was still sitting and watching TV. After I sat down, Li Xiangning looked at my face and asked me lovably, "brother Han, what''s the matter with you? Your face doesn''t look good."


    Seeing Li Xiangning''s lovely little face, the tears I had just stopped burst the embankment again. Li Xiangning saw me cry, held my in her arms like those nannies on TV, gently stroked my hair, and then said to me with the tone of coaxing children: "Brother Han doesn''t cry. Xiangning is here. Tell Xiangning what you''re unhappy about. Xiangning won''t tell others. Whoever tells others is a dog."


    I was crying in Li Xiangning''s arms as if I had lost all my children. After crying, Li Xiangning took a paper towel to wipe my tears for fear that I would lose control again. When I went to bed, Li Xiangning held me to sleep.


    "Brother Han, you don''t have to be afraid. Xiangning holds you to sleep at night, so brother Han, you don''t have to be afraid!" Li Xiangning looked at me and said warmly.


    I couldn''t sleep all the time. Li Xiangning told me stories to coax me to sleep. Although the stories she told were all young stories told to her by steel tooth sister, I fell asleep in her stories.


    The next morning, brother Kun took the bodies of Liu Lang and other brothers out of the Bureau. Brother Kun put Liu Lang''s body and brother Hu''s body in the same funeral home and frozen them. According to the rules, people can be buried after they finish the Dharma after they die, but brother Kun didn''t speak, so he had to freeze brother Hu''s body in the funeral home, When my brother picks himself up, my brother will explain.


    After brother Hu died, his brother never went out again. He kept himself in the room. He sat so dull and refused to eat. Sister Qian fed him before he was willing to eat.


    My brother has been doing this for many days. Finally, it was Mr. Jiang who called. My brother perked up a little. After Mr. Jiang called, my brother didn''t say a word. He changed his clothes and went to the meeting room of the Qinglong club. Brother Kun was afraid that something would happen to my brother, so he asked me to go to the meeting with my brother.


    My brother didn''t say a word. I drove straight to the conference room of the green dragon club. I followed my brother to the conference room. Not a few minutes after my brother sat down, the fat chicken came in.


    Fat chicken saw his haggard brother and looked at me again. Looking at fat chicken''s disgusting smile, I couldn''t help my anger.


    I clenched my fist and turned over directly from the American generous table. Then I grabbed the fat chicken''s collar and hit him hard on his fat face, "fuck NIMA, you killed Liu Lang, I''ll kill you today!". After that, I was angry. I hit the fat chicken''s face twice more and smashed his nose blood out.


    But under the obstruction of those big brothers at the entrance of the hall, I was pulled aside. When those entrance of the hall faced outsiders, they were like loose sand one by one, but when they saw me beat the fat chicken, they came to help the fat chicken one by one, kicked me and fell into the corner.

 Chapter 266

    Just as I was about to stand up and kill the fat chicken again, Mr. Jiang came. After Mr. Jiang came, he saw this scene. After asking the reason, Mr. Jiang asked the fat chicken to sit down first. As for me, for the sake of my brother, Mr. Jiang didn''t care more about me and asked me to stand there honestly and don''t do anything.


    At this time, my brother seemed to have lost his soul. He didn''t react at all when he saw that I was beaten. After Mr. Jiang offered incense to Mr. Guan, he began to talk about today. What Mr. Jiang said is related to me. What he said is that we went to kill fat chickens last night. Jiang Xiansheng severely said about us.


    Mr. Jiang said that we Qinglong would be a whole, and such infighting would not work. He said a lot about us, and Mr. Jiang said a lot, but at this time, I would listen to half a sentence.


    "Mr. Jiang, what''s the use of saying that about these little brothers? You should let their big brother take good care of them. Their little brother dares to kill the big brother at Tangkou. It must be their big brother''s bad management!"


    At this time, I don''t know that the lobby elder brother said such a sentence. This is obviously aimed at my brother. My brother didn''t respond at all when he heard the lobby elder brother say so. He just sat silent and didn''t even move.


    Mr. Jiang ignored the big brother at the entrance, but went on. Mr. Jiang said that as our punishment last night, my Jiangshan fat brother would be expelled from the Qinglong club. Of course, I had no objection and could only accept it. Mr. Jiang asked his brother again and asked him if he had any opinion on this?


    The elder brother was silent for a long time, stood up and looked at Mr. Jiang calmly and said, "what my younger brother does has nothing to do with me. I can''t escape being the eldest brother. I quit! Whoever wants to sit in this seat will sit!"


    After that, without saying a word, my brother got up and left directly, and I left with my brother. From the moment we walked out of the threshold, we were not from the green dragon club.


    After my brother went back, he returned all the business under his hands to the green dragon club. These were all given to my brother by the green dragon club, and my brother also gave them back to the green dragon club.


    After all the businesses were sold out, all the younger brothers under my brother''s hand were summoned. My brother''s meaning is very simple. If he is willing to follow him, he must treat him well. If he is not willing to follow him, he can, and he does not insist, but as a result, many people are willing to continue to follow my brother.


    Brother quit the Qinglong club, and we have already quit the Qinglong club. I have no face to stay in this city. Liu Lang died because of me, but I have never avenged him. Ask, what face do I have to stay in this city.


    I don''t have the face to face the dead Liu Lang, let alone the heartbroken sister Qian. Moreover, it''s not a matter to stay in this sad place. My brother can''t cheer up. Jiangshan fat brother is also sad. At this time, we are like stranded fish, foolishly wasting time.


    After thinking about it, I decided to go somewhere else, but I haven''t thought about it yet, but I''ve thought about it these days. I''ll go to the city where the earth leopard is located to see if I can get a foothold there.


    I told her what I thought. I want her to stay here and go alone. After all, there are too many unsafe factors for people like me. If she is here, they can take care of the country. If she goes out with me, I can''t even guarantee their basic safety.


    Steel tooth sister wanted to go with me. She said that she was destined to follow me in her life. She would go there when I went there. Li Xiangning heard that I was leaving. She came and hugged my hand tightly and said that she would not let me leave. She wanted me to stay and accompany her well.


    Looking at Li Xiangning''s lovely little face, I feel very guilty. Before Li Xiangning had no memory loss, it always made her sad. After her memory loss, I can''t give back her most basic company. Sometimes I think I''m really sorry for Li Xiangning.


    I took Li Xiangning away from my hand and asked Li Xiangning to go to bed obediently. Li Xiangning listened to me and lay down obediently to go to bed. At night, steel tooth sister had fallen asleep, but Li Xiangning and I had not fallen asleep.


    Li Xiangning is on my left and steel tooth sister is on my right. Li Xiangning turns over and lies down on me before I fall asleep. Li Xiangning asks me why I haven''t fallen asleep. After I sigh, I say I''m very upset and can''t sleep.


    Li Xiangning rubbed her head against me and said she couldn''t sleep. Let me tell her stories and tell her our original stories.


    I took a look at Li Xiangning, kissed her on her sweet lips, and then hugged her and told her our original story. I talked about it from the time we met until Li Xiangning lost her memory. Of course, I omitted a lot of fragments, mainly because there were too many unhappy things, so I omitted them by myself.


    When I talked about Li Xiangning''s amnesia, Li Xiangning looked at me and said seriously, "you haven''t said a lot, such as the thing you picked up my clothes, the thing you carried me home at school, and the thing you pretended to be my boyfriend. After that, Li Xiangning rubbed me, Let me add these.


    I was stunned when Li Xiangning said these things, because I never told Li Xiangning about these things. How could she remember? What has she remembered?


    I looked at Li Xiangning and asked seriously, "Xiangning, do you remember anything recently? Tell me what you remember!"


    After listening to what I said, Li Xiangning scratched her little brain, looked at me and thought seriously. After thinking for a while, Li Xiangning shook her head, then put her body up a pile and kissed me on my lips.


    Li Xiangning pinched my nose and said with a smile: "fool, I have already recovered my memory. I have actually recovered my memory since I was discharged from the hospital last time. I remember the previous things and the things after I lost my memory!"


    I had some consolation when I heard Li Xiangning say so. I should have been very excited when I heard Li Xiangning say so, but recent events made me not excited at all.


    I looked at Li Xiangning, smiled and said it was good to remember. Li Xiangning saw that I didn''t have much reaction. Looking at me, I was disappointed and said, "you didn''t respond at all? I''ve been prepared for a long time and intend to give you a surprise!"


    I said that there had been a lot of things recently and I was not happy. Li Xiangning gave a very warm sound and leaned against my chest. She said she wanted to hear my heartbeat.


    For me at this time, whether Li Xiangning recovers her memory or not will not make me pay too much attention, because I have been physically and mentally exhausted recently, but the fact that Li Xiangning recovers her memory still gives me more or less comfort.


    Li Xiangning saw that I didn''t have much reaction and was still very disappointed. After leaning against my chest for a while, Li Xiangning lay on my left, then closed her eyes and prepared to go to bed.


    I asked Li Xiangning if she was unhappy? After looking at me, Li Xiangning said resentfully, "I recovered my memory, but you didn''t respond at all. You just don''t love me! You don''t care about others!"


    Li Xiangning said that the reason why she recovered her memory and pretended to lose it all the time was to surprise me, but my performance obviously disappointed her.


    I told Li Xiangning that there have been too many things recently. My heart is so messy that I have no response. Moreover, to be honest, Li Xiangning is very happy to recover her memory, but I am completely unhappy with Liu Lang''s death.


    After listening to my explanation, Li Xiangning looked at me and said, "well, I''ll forgive you for the moment. I think you''re also very upset recently. Don''t haggle with you. Go to bed!" after Li Xiangning said that, she held my hand and closed her eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 267

    The next morning, I told steely sister about Li Xiangning''s recovery of memory. Steely sister was not very happy when she learned the news. On the contrary, she still had some concerns. After Li Xiangning lost her memory, she was as intelligent as a child. The three of us could coexist peacefully together, but Li Xiangning recovered her memory. Can we coexist peacefully. This is the main problem that steel teeth sister is worried about.


    In fact, it''s not just the steel tooth sister who has such worries. I''m also worried about it. What if Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister have a disagreement? After all, people are possessive. Even if they say they can live peacefully together, how many people can do it.


    Now that Li Xiangning has recovered her memory, there is no need for us to hide anything from Li Xiangning. Gang Ya Mei called Li Xiangning. Gang Ya Mei looked at Li Xiangning and said sincerely: "You have recovered your memory. We are all happy for you. If you want to be with brother Han, I have no opinion. After all, you two are legal husband and wife. I''m just a third party!"


    When steel tooth sister said this, her tone was lonely and sad. Fame is not important, but it is also very important. It is because of this that steel tooth sister is lonely, because it makes her think I prefer Li Xiangning.


    My face and sister steel teeth''s face are quite serious, but Li Xiangning is very calm. Li Xiangning casually sits next to sister steel teeth, looks at sister steel teeth and says with a smile: "Sister Xiaoxiao, why are you so serious? In the past, we were very happy when we were together. Did we have to separate and live together peacefully as before?"


    Li Xiangning''s words are like a word to wake up the dreamer. It seems that my sister steel teeth and I think too much. We think too narrowly of Li Xiangning''s mind.


    After Li Xiangning said that, my sister steel teeth and I smiled awkwardly and said that the three of us would live together well after that.


    As for my visit to the earth leopard, steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning have the same attitude, that is, they will go there when I go there. I said I might not make any money there. They said they can also work and make money without my money.


    I said a lot of excuses, but the excuses were excuses after all. In fact, I was worried about their safety, so I didn''t let them follow me. Finally, we all gave way. I said I would pick them up when I was stable there. Li Xiangning and gang Ya agreed.


    After lunch, brother Jiangshan and I went to the funeral home to see brother Hu and Liu lang. this is our last look at them. My brother has arranged the afterlife of brother Liu Lang and brother Hu and will be cremated in three days. So today, after receiving the phone call, I came to see Liu Lang with brother Jiangshan and them.


    Liu Lang actually doesn''t have a sense of existence at ordinary times. He talks more about Jiangshan fat brother and me. He always pays that silently. He doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, but he never counsels at the critical time.


    Lying in the funeral home, his face changed a little. The staff in the funeral home said that Liu Lang''s face was cut beyond recognition when he died. They also made the final makeup restoration according to the photos.


    When I thought of Liu Lang''s death, I was very unhappy. If it weren''t for my idea, he wouldn''t be cut alive. Thinking of these, my tears couldn''t help flowing down. I wanted to cry, but I couldn''t help it.


    After a while, sister Qian and her brother, accompanied by brother Kun, went to the funeral home. After his brother withdrew from the Qinglong club, Mr. Jiang asked brother Kun to take over his brother''s seat. Mr. Jiang also spoke. If his brother is willing to come back, his seat will always be reserved for him.


    We really need someone to observe the activities of the green dragon club, and brother Kun is undoubtedly the most suitable person among us.


    Brother and sister Qian came in and looked at brother Hu''s face. When they saw brother Hu''s face, brother''s haggard cheeks became more haggard, while sister Qian burst into tears. Seeing sister Qian crying so sad, I was also very guilty. If it weren''t for me, Liu Lang wouldn''t die, and sister Qian wouldn''t be so sad.


    I really didn''t think so much at that time. I just wanted to kill the old king''s eight eggs of the fat chicken, avenge brother Hu and breathe out for my brother, because I was very uncomfortable to see my brother like that.


    But I knew that the fat chicken would set such a trap and wait for us to get in. I didn''t think it through. It''s all my fault!


    After staying in the funeral home for a while, we went back and began to help prepare for brother Liu langhu''s funeral.


    My brother watched the cemetery for Liu Lang and brother Hu. Three days later, the bodies of Liu Lang and brother Hu were cremated. My brother''s original men and brother Hu''s men came.


    I don''t know what happened that day. The good weather said it would rain. Sister Qian carried brother Hu''s ashes, while Liu Lang''s ashes were carried by me. We treated Liu Lang as our own brothers, so although no one asked us to wear hemp and filial piety that day, we still wore hemp and filial piety ourselves.


    Several hundred of us walked to the grave. After the rain, we all continued with black umbrellas. When we were ready to go to the grave mountain, Mr. Jiang and the big brothers at the entrance of the Qinglong club came.


    Mr. Jiang said that brother Hu was also a hero of the green dragon club, so they planned to send brother Hu on his last trip on the day of his burial. My brother has lost ten or twenty pounds recently. The whole person looks very listless and haggard. My brother didn''t say anything when Mr. Jiang came.


    Mr. Jiang, we don''t care whether they come or not, but the fat chicken bastard, he! We will never allow him to come.


    The fat chicken also followed Mr. Jiang. The old Wang eight egg smiled when he saw brother Hu''s urn, which was undoubtedly the biggest provocation for us who were already unhappy with him.


    After seeing the figure of the fat chicken, my brother clenched his fist and roared softly towards the fat chicken. After rushing over, he grabbed the collar of the fat chicken and hit it hard on the face of the fat chicken, "you bastard, how dare you TM come!"


    After being punched, the fat chicken wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and smiled with disdain: "how dare I come? I''m not afraid of this dead tiger. Will I still be afraid of you?"


    The fat chicken''s acceptance pushed my brother away. Seeing that my brother was pushed away by the fat chicken''s people, we couldn''t bear this tone. A crowd directly surrounded the fat chicken. If I had a knife in my hand now, I would definitely kill the fat chicken without hesitation!


    "Brother Hu was killed by you bastard. You have to pay for brother Hu''s life!" in the face of the arrogance of the fat chicken, we all rose up and wanted to tear the fat chicken bastard.


    The fat chicken didn''t care. He walked up to one of brother Hu''s men and slapped the little brother in the face, "What''s your name here? Does the death of this dead tiger have anything to do with you? Is he your father or your ancestor? Besides, now it''s a society that pays attention to evidence. You have no basis. Why do you say I killed this dead tiger? This dead tiger was so hated before he died. Who knows if he did something to his wife, and his daughter was killed by his enemy!"


    When the fat chicken said this, he was very arrogant and said on his face: what can you do with me without evidence?


    Brother looked at the fat chicken fiercely, and his killing intention was exposed, but what about the fat chicken?


    "Get out of here! If you can''t bury brother Hu, I''ll bury you today!" my brother angrily scolded at the fat chicken.


    The fat chicken didn''t want to leave and wanted to provoke his brother. At this time, Mr. Jiang came over and said, "you have to make trouble for someone else''s funeral, don''t you? Get out of here! Don''t always take evidence to say things. I just don''t like you! Get out!"

 Chapter 268

    Mr. Jiang, who is usually very gentle, has burst into foul language, which is enough to see how annoying this fat chicken is. After Mr. Jiang scolded the fat chicken so angrily, he had to go back with his little brother angrily, bury brother Hu''s urn and Liu Lang''s urn, and after setting up the monument, everything is close to the end.


    Mr. Jiang, after perfuming brother Hu, went to his brother and looked at him and asked sincerely, "Aaron, I know you are very sad now, but it''s common to come out to live and die. This is such a rule of survival. I hope you can come back to help me after a good recovery."


    My brother took a look at Mr. Jiang. He just said a little later, and then turned around and took us away.


    After tiger brother Liu Lang was buried, my brother took sister Qian to the countryside and opened a small supermarket in the countryside. Two people were operating there. The billiards room Jiangshan and fat brother were operating there. A few days after tiger brother Liu Lang was buried, I got on the bus and went to the city where the earth leopard was located.


    I called the earth leopard in advance, and the earth leopard also welcomed me. When I arrived, the earth leopard picked me up. After receiving me, the earth leopard asked me to stay with him for a few days. When it came to time, he would help me find a good job.


    In fact, I don''t have much money. The consumption here is relatively high. In a few days, I almost spent all my money. Although the earth leopard will provide me with food and accommodation, I''ve been eating people''s food all the time. I''m very sorry, so I asked the earth leopard to find me a job to make money as soon as possible.


    The earth leopard said that he was always on the road, and all the jobs he could find were on the road. I said I didn''t mind so much, as long as he could settle down here.


    Finally, the earth leopard helped me find a job as a thug. If I did a good job, I could get thousands of dollars. Of course, I promised.


    Under the introduction of the earth leopard, I officially acted as a thug. The threshold of thugs is very low. As long as I am strong and can fight, there are many people who work with me, about more than 20. Our occupation is very simple. As long as we give money, we will fight for the employer.


    Soon an employer came to the door. The employer gave us the first sum of money and asked us to fight a group of people and a group of people in conflict with the employer. We don''t have to deal with so much and do things with money.


    More than twenty of our thugs went to the designated place with wooden sticks. When we found the target person, we swung the wooden sticks and beat him. The employer watched us from a distance. After all, he also spent money, so it''s normal to supervise.


    Since Liu Lang was killed, I have always been very angry and unfair, so when I started to clean up those people, I started with a heavy hand. I took the lead and directly did two. Sometimes it''s really sad to think about myself. It''s really useless to beat others if the fat chicken can''t clean up.


    After cleaning up those people, we finished work and went back. I got 2000 yuan as I wished. After I got the money, I sent 1500 yuan to the steel tooth girl''s card. Just as we were smoking and preparing to go back from the self-service bank, we just met the employer driving back.


    The employer is a middle-aged man. He is very fat, but he has a big fat belly. He is not very fat. He can be described as slim compared with the fat chicken.


    When the employer in the car saw me, he stopped the car, rolled down the window, looked at me and said, "boy, it was good just now. He can play very well!"


    I looked at him and smiled. I didn''t say anything. He politely handed me a cigarette. Looking at me, I continued to ask, "I think you should come out to mix like this. You used to mix there!"


    After I smoked a cigarette, he said that I used to be a member of the green dragon club. He was a little puzzled. He said that the green dragon club was very powerful. How could I come here? I said I had committed a crime there. I came here to take refuge. I won''t reveal my family background to unfamiliar people. It''s just the so-called heart of harming others. It''s necessary to guard against others, So I lied to him, and he didn''t doubt so much.


    "My name is Liu Sheng, nicknamed Heiniu. I think you have good skills. If you don''t dislike it, you can come down to me and have a meal. Make sure you''re popular and spicy! What do you think?", Heiniu looked at me and said. His meaning was obvious. He just wanted me to hang out with him.


    I didn''t rush to promise at that time. I said I would think about it. Black bull left me his mobile phone number and said he could call him after he figured it out. He welcomed me at any time.


    After I went back, I went to the earth leopard to inquire about the origin of the black cow. The earth leopard said that the black cow is also a character here. There is a guild called Sanlian hall, which is the most powerful guild here. The black cow is a leader of the Sanlian hall. Its power is equivalent to that of the fat chicken of the Green Dragon Society. It is also the younger brother of hundreds of people.


    The earth leopard used to be a black cow. Because of his surname Niu, he was called the nickname of the black cow. The earth leopard said that he didn''t know the person of the black cow. Anyway, he had a great influence. The earth leopard said that if I worked under the hands of the black cow, I could definitely make a career, at least better than mixing in Qinglong.


    What the earth leopard said was a compliment, and I just smiled, but needless to say, there must be the power of the black bull. The earth leopard has no reason to lie to me. I couldn''t find anything to do here. I didn''t just mix in the road for a day or two, so I made up my mind and went to mix with the black bull. It was God''s will how I did it.


    The reason why I came to this city, on the one hand, was because I felt guilty about Liu Lang, on the other hand, it was because I was useless. I knew that the fat chicken was the murderer of Liu Lang, but I couldn''t do anything about it. The murderer was right in front of me, but I couldn''t avenge Liu Lang.


    It is because of this remorse and guilt that I came to this city. In this way, my heart will be a little easier.


    The next morning, I called black bull. I said I had made up my mind. I''ll follow you! Black bull smiled and said yes, and then asked me to find him. He was free.


    I found black bull in a restaurant. Black bull was eating. After I went, he ordered some dishes for me to eat with him.


    After dinner, Heiniu took me around. In the evening, he took me and some of his younger brothers to KTV to sing. After singing, he called a woman to sleep with me all night.


    The next morning, the black cow came to the room and smiled and asked me how I slept last night. I smiled and said it was OK. The black cow smiled and patted me on the arm and asked me to put on my clothes and go out to dinner.


    I followed the black bull out to a restaurant for dinner. During the meal, the black bull looked at me and said, "now, even if you are my little brother, I am your big brother. Should I have no problem telling you to do something?"


    I knew the black bull wouldn''t be so kind. Sure enough, but it''s also normal. It''s the same with the big brother. I still have to do things for others. After all, I''m just a little brother.


    After I nodded, the black bull took out his mobile phone from his pocket and turned over a photo to me. The photo showed a middle-aged man in a suit. The black bull pointed to the person in the photo and looked at me and said, "the person in the photo is the person to be removed by the triple hall. If you can take someone and kill him, you can get a lot of money, and you will be reused!"


    I don''t care about these things. I asked black bull how much money I could get to kill this man. Black bull looked at me and smiled, saying that if I wanted to kill this man, five million!


    Five million was not a small amount. I was really moved at that time. After thinking about it, I nodded. I said it was up to me, but everything listened to me. The black cow looked at me, smiled, and compared me with an ''OK'' gesture, saying that it was no problem.

 Chapter 269

    After dinner, I saved the photo to my mobile phone. I went to the earth leopard and asked the earth leopard to inquire for me. The only thing I can trust in this city is the earth leopard. I can''t trust others, even the black cow.


    After reading the photo, the earth leopard knew the details of the man in the photo without asking. The man in the photo is the leader of a guild, but the guild power under his hands is not very big. It is estimated that he is only as big as the general power of Sanlian hall.


    The earth leopard said that the person in the photo is called Liu Hualiang. There has been a long-standing resentment between Liu Hualiang and the triple alliance hall, and there are often conflicts and frictions. Just because the cops here are watching closely, the triple alliance hall has never tried to kill Liu Hualiang, but the earth leopard said that according to the hearsay, the triple alliance hall has been preparing to eradicate Liu Hualiang recently, and everything is already under deployment.


    I didn''t treat the earth leopard as an outsider, so I told the earth leopard what Heiniu told me today. After I finished, the earth leopard shook his head and told me not to go. The earth leopard said that although the force under Liu Hualiang''s hand was not as powerful as the Sanlian hall, he was also a leader at least. It was unrealistic for me to kill him.


    The earth leopard is not only worried about this problem. The earth leopard said that even if I can kill Liu Hualiang, what should I do when black cattle eat black and kill me directly? After all, this is not the first time that such a thing has happened. Few people in the Jianghu have made it clear that anything can happen.


    I know that the earth leopard is for my good, but it''s a risky thing to go out and mix. How can you know the result if you don''t fight?


    As for what the earth leopard said about black cattle eating black, I''m not very worried. I have my own countermeasures.


    After Tu Baozi and I finished the details of Liu Hualiang, I probably guessed the mind of the black bull, because the triple hall attracted the wind. Although they hated Liu Hualiang and wanted to get rid of it earlier, they didn''t have any way to take Liu Hualiang, because if they started, first there were cops staring, and second Liu Hualiang wasn''t a vegetarian, After hearing the news, Liu Hualiang will naturally be ready.


    The reason why the black bull asked me to kill Liu Hualiang is that the black bull also has a plan, because I''m not from the triple hall, so it''s relatively convenient. In addition, even if I can''t kill Liu Hualiang, his black bull doesn''t have any loss. He''s very good at his wishful thinking.


    However, we all use each other. He needs me to help him kill Liu Hualiang, and I need money. There is no need to say who used who. We are using each other.


    I asked the earth leopard to help me inquire about Liu Hualiang''s news, and I will give him a share when it''s done. The earth leopard helped me inquire about the news, but even if I got the news about Liu Hualiang, I didn''t have a chance to start, because Liu Hualiang is a very careful person. He travels with a group of younger brothers, and there is no room to start at all.


    This also made me difficult. I told black bull that I would kill Liu Hualiang within a month, but now I found that I seemed to be talking big. Black bull wouldn''t care if I could kill Liu Hualiang within a few days, as long as I could kill Liu Hualiang.


    Black bull is very generous to me. He takes me everywhere when he is free and asks women to sleep with me at night. Of course, he just wants me to work hard for him to kill Liu Hualiang.


    As time goes by, my heart is getting more and more bottomless. Liu Hualiang''s son of a bitch is careful and has no room to start. The month I said is also slowly shortening. If I can''t kill Liu Hualiang in a month, black bull won''t let me go. After all, he also threw some money on me during this time.


    When I was worried, I could only use wine to relieve my worries. After drinking a little wine, I thought of my cousin. My cousin is not here. I don''t know how she is now. I heard that she made a play fire, but then I didn''t pay much attention, and I don''t know how she is doing now.


    I kept my cousin''s cell phone number all the time. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. I called my cousin. I called and my cousin answered my phone. I asked my cousin how she was doing. My cousin said she was doing very well.


    My cousin and I have come here. After hearing that I came here, my cousin was very excited and asked me where I am now. She happened to be on vacation because of physical discomfort these days. My cousin asked me where I am now. She can come to me.


    I said my address. My cousin told me not to move there. When she came, she hung up the phone. After a while, my cousin came to me in a white BMW. I was drinking in a barbecue shop. My cousin came in wearing a mask and sunglasses.


    After sitting next to me, my cousin looked around and made sure that no one was following me. Then she took off her mask and sunglasses like a thief.


    After taking off her sunglasses, my cousin impolitely picked up the kebab and began to eat. My cousin said that the management of the company was too strict and diet should be controlled. As a result, she ate like a nun all day. She hadn''t eaten the kebab for a long time.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time. My cousin is a lot more beautiful. It''s like time has passed. My cousin doesn''t see any change at all. On the contrary, she is getting younger and younger. Her skin is like a baby''s skin. It''s white and tender and can be broken by blowing.


    After eating a few kebabs, my cousin looked at me and asked seriously, "why did you come here? Where are your two daughters-in-law? You don''t care about them?"


    After drinking a little beer, I looked at my cousin and smiled: "of course I came here because I miss you. Is it difficult to allow me to miss you?"


    "I''ll know in a day. I''ll talk seriously. How did you come here? Do you have any difficulties? Tell me if you have any difficulties, and I''ll try my best to help you! How can you say that your cousin is a star now!" my cousin smiled at me.


    I said casually, "I just can''t stay there. I haven''t been anywhere, so I''m going to come here to see if I can make a personal appearance!"


    My cousin asked me what I did here, but I didn''t elaborate. I said I came to work. My cousin said that if I couldn''t find a job, I could be her bodyguard as before, and the salary was the same as before.


    I said I''d better forget it. I''d better be my wage earner. I don''t want to do the job of bodyguard.


    "Since you don''t want to be a bodyguard, I can give you a better job. It''s easy and the money is easy to earn!" said my cousin with a smile.


    After I drank a little wine, I asked my cousin what kind of work it was. My cousin said it was xiaobailian. My cousin said how nice xiaobailian is. I don''t have to do anything every day. I just need to coax women to be happy. If I have money, I can sleep with women. How nice.


    After laughing, I looked at my cousin and said with a smile, "little white face is really a good job, but I''m not happy. Of course, if I were your little white face, I''d be happy. I can promise each other, including my soul and body! You can ravage me as you want!" I looked at my cousin and joked.


    After listening to me, my cousin smiled and winked at me, "OK, I can keep you as my little white face. You can go with me tonight!"


    I looked at my cousin and smiled. Then I continued to eat kebabs. After eating, I got into my cousin''s car, went to the hotel and opened a couple''s room.


    After entering the room, my cousin asked me to take a bath first. She said she was not interested if I didn''t wash.


    I was obedient to take a bath. After taking a bath, I was obedient to lie in bed. My cousin drew the curtain and turned off the light and then lay down on the bed. I smiled and crushed my cousin on the bed. My cousin beat me with a small pink fist. "You little white face is not obedient at all. If you don''t obey me, I won''t keep you!"


    "I''m obedient. I''m serving you! Hey hey," I said with a bad smile at my cousin.

 Chapter 270

    After a night of passion, I had no strength. When I woke up in the morning, my cousin lay on my chest. My cousin said that she had free time these days and could accompany me for two days. I looked at my cousin and smiled, and then kissed her little face.


    My cousin took me to play around. My cousin said that she was also very depressed. The water in the entertainment industry was too deep. She was too tired to breathe for a long time. She just didn''t have a suitable opportunity to go out and breathe, but my cousin had this opportunity after I appeared.


    I asked my cousin to tell me anything unhappy. My cousin said that she was most angry that someone offered her to sleep with me. I was also angry at that time. I asked my cousin who she was. My cousin knocked on her little brain and said: "That man seems to be a big brother of the underworld here. What''s his name? I forgot his name, but I can''t remember the best. I''m upset when I think of it."


    I looked at my cousin and asked, "is that man Liu Hualiang?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s Liu Hualiang. He''s always tired. Last time I was filming night scenes on the set, he said to let me sleep with him and give me money! This kind of person really thinks of me!" when my cousin talked about it, she was very angry and her gentle little face also showed anger.


    My cousin said that she directly rejected Liu Hualiang at that time, and she threw away the flowers given to her by Liu Hualiang. Just because of this, my cousin''s brokerage company added three more bodyguards to my cousin to ensure her safety.


    It''s really a narrow road for my friends. I''m just going to kill Liu Hualiang, but I can''t help it. Unexpectedly, Liu Hualiang actually wants to go to his cousin. I thought of it. I asked my cousin to call Liu Hualiang. My cousin was confused and asked me why I asked her to call Liu Hualiang. She didn''t want to have any entanglement with Liu Hualiang, and she didn''t bother to talk to that kind of person.


    "Cousin, you should do my cousin a favor. Just call him and tell him according to my words. I''ll deal with the rest by myself. You don''t have to worry so much. I promise you, you won''t get entangled with him!" I looked at my cousin and said sincerely.


    But this set is of no use to my cousin. I put my cousin in my arms and whispered in her ear, "cousin, just help me this time. If you help me this time, you can do anything you want me to do. I can promise each other, including my soul and body!"


    "Come on, you''ll know to promise each other in one day. Why did you ask me to call Liu Hualiang? Is there something wrong with you and him?" my cousin looked at me and asked.


    I said nothing, but there was something that needed to be solved. My cousin nodded and agreed to my request. My cousin said that after she called Liu Hualiang, I had to listen to her well in the future. I had to do what she asked me to do. Of course, I agreed.


    My cousin called Liu Hualiang and chatted with Liu Hualiang in that charming voice as I said. I asked my cousin to make an appointment with Liu Hualiang the day after tomorrow. At first, my cousin was unwilling. How can I say that her identity here makes her dare to make such an appointment with Pao? She was a little embarrassed, but my cousin had better say it as I said.


    My cousin and Liu Hualiang made an appointment to open a room in the hotel in the evening after three days to talk about life and ideals. Listening to Liu Hualiang''s obscene tone and debauchery smile, I knew that Liu Hualiang had been hooked. Men are always unprepared in front of women, because men will feel that women have no threat, which is the effect I want.


    My cousin asked me if she would like to go to the hotel at that time. I smiled and said, "of course you don''t have to go. How can I give you away? You can only let me touch it, and others can''t see it!"


    After hearing what I said, my cousin leaned against me and asked me to take her for a ride in her car. We went for a day. It was not pleasant to visit mountains and rivers, but I was a little sorry to spend my cousin''s money all the time. However, my cousin was very casual. My cousin said I was her little white face and took her money for granted. I just smiled.


    After Liu Hualiang took the bait, I called black bull as soon as possible and asked black bull to send some people to me. I can''t kill Liu Hualiang alone. Black bull was very generous and sent me eight capable younger brothers, all of whom are good players, so my confidence became greater.


    I asked the earth leopard to stare at Liu Hualiang for me, and I went to prepare the relevant matters.


    When the time came, I opened a room in the hotel and ambushed in the room. I called my cousin and asked her to call Liu Hualiang and ask Liu Hualiang to come to room 15 of my hotel. My cousin did the same. Liu Hualiang was very excited after receiving the phone. The earth leopard had been staring at Liu Hualiang. The earth leopard called me and told me that Liu Hualiang answered the phone Then I got on the bus with only five younger brothers and was driving to my place.


    I''ve already prepared. I''m hiding a short knife and a dagger. When Liu Hualiang comes into the room, I''ll directly rush up and kill him. I''ll let them hide the little brothers sent by the black bull. I''ll follow my orders. When I''m ready, I''ll just wait for Liu Hualiang''s bastard to take the bait. Now everything is ready, but I owe the east wind.


    In order to enable me to successfully kill Liu Hualiang, the earth leopard also arranged people outside the hotel to help me monitor Liu Hualiang. If necessary, they can also help me. In this way, my chance of success has been improved again.


    In fact, I ambushed in the room a few hours ago and have been waiting for Liu Hualiang''s hook. I spent so much time preparing this plan. I can''t fail.


    Liu Hualiang is a very cautious person. He usually travels with a group of younger brothers. This opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I also took advantage of my cousin. Now what I beg is that this action can succeed. If it fails this time, there will be no such good opportunity next time.


    Just as I held my breath and waited for Liu Hualiang to come, the leopard gave me a call. The leopard''s eye liner said that Liu Hualiang had stopped after the car stopped outside the hotel. It seemed that Liu Hualiang was not going to enter.


    Soon, my cousin also called me. My cousin said Liu Hualiang asked her to go out of the hotel. Liu Hualiang said he would take her out to play. It''s not too late to open a room when she''s tired.


    I want to curse my mother after listening to my cousin say so. I''m ready. I didn''t expect that Liu Hualiang didn''t play cards according to the routine. My cousin is not in the hotel at all. If it takes a long time, Liu Hualiang will definitely be suspicious, so I can''t let Liu Hualiang wait too long.


    I asked my cousin to call Liu Hualiang and told Liu Hualiang that she would come down right away. My cousin did as I said.


    I was almost completely prepared for this plan, but I expected that Liu Hualiang didn''t play cards according to the routine. If I didn''t plan, this plan would be in vain. It''s nothing. If I failed this time, I don''t know when I will have a chance.


    I called the local leopard and the black bull''s men and asked them to ambush around the hotel. As soon as I came downstairs, they rushed up to help in case Liu Hualiang drove away.


    After receiving my news, the staff of the earth leopard good black cow called all the participants in the plan to ambush near the hotel. When everything was ready, I put away the short knife and dagger and pretended that nothing had happened and went downstairs.


    Liu Hualiang didn''t know me, and I didn''t need to hide it. I swaggered downstairs. After I went downstairs, I saw a black Mercedes Benz and a car with a face parked on the street. On the car was Liu Hualiang''s younger brother, and on the Mercedes Benz was Liu Hualiang.


    I went straight to the Mercedes Benz. When I got to the Mercedes Benz, I smashed the window glass with my elbow, and then pulled out the short knife from my body.

 Chapter 271

    I only heard a bang. Liu Hualiang''s window glass was directly smashed by me. After I took out the short knife, I stabbed into the car. Liu Hualiang sitting in the car obviously attached great importance to the tryst. He was dressed very energetic. He was wearing a suit, leather shoes and tie. Although his hair was white, he still wore hair gel, It can be seen that Liu Hualiang is a thief to his cousin, but it is precisely because of his lust that he gave us a chance to do it. I won''t miss this opportunity.


    After I had a movement here, all the people of black bull''s earth leopard surrounded me. I stabbed the car with a short knife, but all of them were avoided by Liu Hualiang. Liu Hualiang has a standard Chinese face, his skin is very bad, and his face is pockmarked.


    Seeing the glittering short knife in my hand, Liu Hualiang was scared and sweated. After avoiding my assassination, he started his car and wanted to escape, but how could I let him escape with such a good opportunity.


    When I saw him starting the car, I made a quick decision and punctured his tire. In this way, even if he started the car, he couldn''t run away. After Liu Hualiang started the car, he found that the tire was punctured. He was even more frightened and panicked with cold sweat on his face.


    At this time, the people of the earth leopard and the men of the black bull gathered around with the guys, and the car couldn''t move. Liu Hualiang had to get out of the car to escape, but how could I let him escape so easily? Liu Hualiang was panic stricken and ready to escape after getting out of the car.


    I followed him like a bloody Shura with a short knife. I''m going to decide his life today!


    After the local leopards and black bull''s men arrived, I asked them to solve Liu Hualiang''s younger brother first. As for Liu Hualiang, I gave him to me. Liu Hualiang is a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s. Half of his body is going to the earth. I can solve him alone.


    The local leopard and the black bull went down to solve Liu Hualiang''s younger brother. I followed Liu Hualiang all the time, waiting for an opportunity to solve him directly.


    Liu Hualiang saw that I had been following behind him, and the speed accelerated a bit. However, in terms of physical strength, I almost blew him up, but I was not in a hurry. I just wanted to walk him slowly like walking a dog. After he exhausted his little remaining physical strength, I would slowly solve him. I wanted to let him feel the fear of death first.


    Liu Hualiang saw me in the back and ran away desperately. His forehead was mixed with cold sweat and sweat. He looked very embarrassed. Considering that a leading brother was frightened by me, he really had a sense of achievement.


    Liu Hualiang ran to a dead end. The food stopped and looked that the way had been blocked. Liu Hualiang leaned against the wall in despair. I walked towards him calmly with a short knife. Now he is a turtle in a jar and has to wait for death.


    After I approached, Liu Hualiang wiped the sweat on his head like rain with his hand, looked at me and said in some panic, "you''re mixed there. Who patted you to kill me?"


    "These are not important. I just work with money at my time. You know, you should understand that people die for money and birds die for food!" I looked at Liu Hualiang and said, I don''t have any sympathy for such people. Few people in this road are good things and should die, including me.


    "Well, if you let me go, I can give you as much money as you want! As long as you let me go," Liu Hualiang said sincerely, looking at me, and even took off his watch and handed it to me.


    I took a look at Liu Hualiang and put his watch in my pocket. People like Liu Hualiang usually enjoy looking up, but his back fell into my hand today. If I let him go today, I bet this bastard will call his little brother to chop me into meat mud after he returns. I''m not just mixing in the road for a day or two, People like Liu Hualiang can''t be trusted.


    "I have temporarily accepted your watch. I have to take your gift and return it to you." I will give you a good time later. "I looked at Liu Hualiang and said very indifferently." under such circumstances, he has no bargaining room. Everything has the final say.


    Liu Hualiang was angry when he heard what I said. He pointed at me and said fiercely, "you TM don''t talk about Jianghu morality. If you dare to touch me today, my little brother will never let you go!"


    I smiled with disdain. If I could kill Liu Hualiang today, it would be too late for his men to thank me. I didn''t talk nonsense with him. I stabbed Liu Hualiang with a short knife a few times and ended Liu Hualiang''s life.


    After giving Liu Hualiang the results, I went to find the local leopard and the black bull''s men. By the way, I also called the black bull and told him that I had finished the matter.


    When Heiniu heard that I had killed Liu Hualiang, the whole person was very excited. He said that I was young, ambitious, courageous and so on. After Liu Hualiang was killed by me, Heiniu called back those of Heiniu''s men. Heiniu asked me to have a good rest first. Tomorrow he would give me the money and let me find him tomorrow.


    After killing Liu Hualiang, I ordered something in the hotel to have a celebration dinner with the earth leopard. After a good meal, the earth leopard took me to find some girls to play. Because I played too much, my legs were shaking the next day and I almost couldn''t get out of bed.


    But these are nothing. The important thing is that I have to go to the black cow to get the money today. After all, I have handled the matter, and I deserve the money. However, it is unclear what is on the road. The earth leopard is very worried that the black cow will eat black and do something bad to me.


    In fact, I''m also worried about this problem. After all, I haven''t got a foothold here and kill me. For the black cow, it''s undoubtedly the same as crushing an ant.


    I asked the earth leopard to buy some explosives for me on the black market. I also hid the dagger on my body. After I bought the explosives, I tied them all to my body, and then put on my coat. If the black cow dares to eat black, I have to take him to the funeral.


    After everything was ready, I set out to find black bull. The house where black bull lived was very large. When I went, black bull was doing indescribable things on the sofa with two hot chicks.


    When he saw me coming, the black bull patted the two chicks'' buttocks and asked them to move away. He pulled his pants chain to make room for me. After greeting me to sit down, the black bull patted his men. Soon, the black bull''s men brought a gold-plated bank card and put it in front of me. The bank card was five million yuan as previously agreed.


    I''m not polite. I took the money. I deserve it. I don''t have anything to be polite. After I took the bank card, the black bull looked at me and smiled: "I knew from the first time I saw you that you would be a big man in the future. To tell you the truth, I asked someone to investigate your background during this period. I know all the things you did in the Qinglong club! You are a courageous and capable person. If you follow me, I won''t treat you badly!"


    I also followed the black bull and said, "it''s certainly an honor for me to be supported by brother black bull!"


    Black bull looked at me and smiled. Then he threw a newspaper in front of me. The newspaper reported the death of Liu Hualiang. According to the newspaper, the murderer has not been found yet and the suspect can not be locked.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep you. You don''t have to worry about it!" said Heiniu casually. For Heiniu, how to kill Liu Hualiang is a trouble. As for the later things, it''s not a matter.


    I quickly smiled and said that it was really thanks to brother Heiniu. Heiniu waved his hand and said nothing. Then he looked at me and continued: "the hall leader already knows about Liu Hualiang. The hall leader is very interested in you. Let me take you to show him today!"

 Chapter 272

    The hall leader of the triple hall is a person of the same level as the leader of a guild. I''m a little flattered that the hall leader of the triple hall met me, but it''s also good news. Of course, I didn''t refuse. I looked at the black bull and nodded and said it was really my honor.


    After finishing my clothes, black bull drove me to a big villa. The villa was very large. There were eight people just guarding the door. It was very elegant. Black bull drove me in and led me directly to the bottom of the building.


    There is a small pavilion at the bottom of the villa. In the pavilion, there is a gray haired faucet. God is dressed in suits and shoes. At this time, he is wearing a pair of gold frame glasses to read the newspaper. God seems to be about 60 years old, but he looks very energetic. Although he is old, he still contains unspeakable domineering spirit.


    Black bull took me to the old man. In order not to affect the old man''s interest in reading the newspaper, black bull walked very lightly. After we walked over, the old man put down the newspaper, took off his glasses calmly, looked at me and said to black bull, "this is the boy who killed Liu Hualiang?"


    Heiniu nodded hurriedly, "hall leader, it''s him! He''s my little brother. His name is Guan Yihan."


    When the black bull introduced me, he deliberately put on the name that I was his younger brother. It seems that the black bull is saying good things to me. In fact, he is also paying money for himself.


    The old man looked at me and said with appreciation, "this young man is young and promising. He will become a great thing in the future!"


    After the old man asked us to sit down, he praised me again, saying that I had courage and boldness, but these praises were just casual words. I didn''t take them seriously. I still know how much I weigh.


    Heiniu briefly introduced my background to the old man, and then introduced the old man to me. His name was Lei batian. When he was young, he was the best gangster here. When he was young, he became famous, and people gave him a nickname called Lei Gong.


    Lei Gong is the speaker of the Sanlian hall and is in charge of the whole Sanlian hall. Of course, there is no doubt about his power. However, Lei Gong actually lived a rough life. When he was young, he made too many enemies because of too many human lives, resulting in all his wife and sons being killed by the enemies.


    Lei Gong loved his wife very much. After his wife died, he didn''t marry another wife. At most, he kept a woman to vent when he needed it. Lei Gong didn''t continue his string, and there were no children and half women under his knees. That''s why he focused on the Sanlian hall. Lei Gong has managed the Sanlian hall in an orderly manner in recent years, The position of Sanlian hall in the Jianghu is getting higher and higher because of Lei Gong.


    If black bull hadn''t introduced me, how could I know that such an old man has such a powerful background and story!


    Liu Hualiang has always been the target of Lei Gong''s eradication. After Liu Hualiang was eradicated, Lei Gong directly promoted black bull to become the main hall leader. In the past, black bull was just a partial hall leader and became the main hall leader. I don''t know how many times his worth has increased.


    In the triple hall, the partial hall leader is the same as the big brother at the entrance of the green dragon club, while the main hall leader is the same as the elder level. The gap between forces is not a little.


    Sanlian hall is a system of "three rightness and five deviation". It is really a happy thing for Heiniu that three main hall leaders and five partial hall leaders can be promoted from partial hall leader to main hall leader.


    After talking about the promotion of black bull, Lei Gong talked about me. After learning that I had been in the Qinglong club before, Lei Gong was very interested in it. Lei Gong asked me what was going on inside the Qinglong club. Lei Gong heard the news that the Qinglong club seemed not peaceful recently.


    Although I am no longer a member of the green dragon club, I can''t reveal anything about the internal affairs of the green dragon club. This is the morality of the Jianghu. How can I say that I was once a member of the green dragon club and can''t eat inside and climb outside.


    I didn''t say much about the internal affairs of the green dragon club, and Lei Gong didn''t ask much. I don''t want to say that he won''t ask much. Although Lei Gong always smiles when talking to me, the domineering spirit in his words still makes me feel a little uncomfortable.


    After sitting in Lei Gong''s villa for a while, I left with the black bull. After I went back, I divided the money to the earth leopard, and I transferred all the rest to the names of steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning.


    Just because of my money transfer, sister steel teeth and Li Xiangning called me and asked me why I had so much money. I told them not to ask more and just keep their expenses. After I said that, sister steel teeth and Li Xiangning didn''t ask again, but they repeatedly asked to follow me and stay with me, I just hesitated to say it for a while, and then hung up the phone hastily.


    In the evening, black bull asked me out to play. He was promoted to the head of the main hall. Don''t mention how happy he was. Of course, I didn''t refuse. I also felt that black bull didn''t want to harm me, so I didn''t have so much to worry about. I swaggered to make an appointment.


    Black bull invited me to a KTV. After I went, he directly called me two girls and asked me to sing with her. We drank while singing. We all started talking after a few drinks.


    I unconsciously chatted with Heiniu about the triple hall. After all, I didn''t know about the triple hall, so I was curious about the triple hall. Heiniu didn''t treat me as an outsider and talked about the things of the triple hall with me.


    Sanlian hall is a guild with its own business mode and scale. The whole guild is more inclined to the type of chamber of Commerce. Business is boring, so Heiniu didn''t tell me more. The people of Sanlian hall are most interested in talking about Lei Gong''s keeping lovers.


    After Lei Gong''s original wife died, Lei Gong didn''t renew his string. It''s rare to keep a lover, but just last year, Lei Gong kept a young lady. Normally speaking, even if Lei Gong wanted to keep a clean woman, he would not keep a dirty lady, but Lei Gong really kept a young lady.


    Not only did Lei Gong keep the young lady, but he was also very kind to the young lady he kept. He spent a lot of money on her and took the young lady he kept everywhere in his spare time, just like a sweet little couple.


    Who Lei Gong keeps is Lei Gong''s freedom. In fact, we just talk and laugh. We are not qualified to take care of these things.


    However, because Lei Gong is old, he will have to abdicate in a few years, so everyone has different views on the young lady kept by Lei Gong. Frankly, the people of the triple hall are afraid that Lei Gong will call the triple hall into the hands of the young lady, so everyone will naturally keep an eye on the young lady.


    According to Heiniu, although the woman kept by Lei Gong is a young lady, she is really beautiful. After drinking some wine, Heiniu said that if he had a chance, he would also like to try what the woman kept by Lei Gong is like.


    While we were talking about Lei Gong''s keeping and inviting people there, I heard a dense sound of footsteps coming from the corridor, and the footsteps were coming towards our private room. My heart was tense unconsciously, and the sense of crisis immediately hit my heart.


    I got up and turned off the stereo, and then asked the people in the private room to keep quiet. After drinking another glass of wine, black cow asked me what happened? Why did you turn off the stereo?


    I looked at the black bull and said seriously, "I just heard footsteps coming this way. Someone may be against us!"


    After all, it''s normal for black bull to be chased and killed on the road. They are all out to mix. Who doesn''t have many enemies.


    Just when we held our breath and didn''t make a sound, we only heard a bang. The door was directly knocked open. Five people rushed in with guys in their hands. They rushed straight towards us with guys in their hands.

 Chapter 273

    The five men broke in and showed their fierce faces. They took the guy and split at us. It''s not difficult to see that the person they want to kill is not others, but black cattle. When the black bull saw the five people rushing in, he looked flustered and smiled just now; Nothing at once.


    "Cut him to death!" after the five people shouted loudly, they stabbed the black bull with the guy. It was obvious that they were aiming at the black bull. The person they were aiming at was the black bull, and I could escape safely. But considering that the black bull was not mean to me, I still couldn''t bear to see him killed, although I didn''t have much friendship with him, But after all, black bull is not thin on me.


    Thinking of this, I directly picked up the wine bottle on the table and hit a fugitive''s head with a bang. I opened his head on the spot, and the blood flowed down his hair.


    KTV is just me and black bull. Of course, we can''t beat these five fugitives. The situation is urgent. I didn''t think so much. I broke the glass of the window with my elbow. We''re really on the second floor. It''s not very high. If we jump from the window, our lives won''t be in danger.


    After I broke the window glass, I looked at the frightened black cow dodging everywhere and shouted, "brother Niu, jump out of the window. Come on, I''ll cover you in the back!"


    But as soon as I spoke, a fugitive''s knife was about to stab the black bull. I jumped up and kicked the fugitive away. Then I took the black bull and went to the window. I let the black bull jump out of the window. The black bull was very frightened. After I finished, he jumped out of the window and ran for his life.


    After the black bull jumped out of the window and ran for his life, the five fugitives looked at me and stabbed me with a knife. I didn''t hesitate for a moment and jumped out of the window.


    When I jumped from the window, I was scratched on my leg. After I landed, the wound on my leg was bleeding. Because there was a wound on my leg, I moved a lot slower after I landed.


    After the black bull jumped down, he ran away in a hurry without looking back. I actually regretted seeing the black bull running away. I saved the black bull recklessly. As a result, he ran away directly and completely ignored me.


    After I was injured, I moved slowly. If the five fugitives came after me, I could only sit like a lamb and wait to be slaughtered. I was really cold at the thought of this.


    After a while, the five fugitives chased down and saw me walking slowly with the injured leg. The first fugitive looked at me and said fiercely, "shit, this dead bastard is bad for our good, kill him!"


    With that, the five outlaws rushed up at me fiercely, especially the outlaw who was hit with a wine bottle by me. He wanted to eat my meat and drink my blood. He rushed up with the guy first, trying to chop me alive to vent his anger.


    The black bull has escaped, and I have been injured. It is impossible for me to escape. Looking at the knives of those fugitives getting closer and closer to me, I closed my eyes in despair and was ready to die.


    Just as I was about to die, the black cow drove his car straight to me. After opening the door, the black cow took my hand, looked at me and said anxiously, "get in the car quickly! Don''t be stunned, hurry up."


    It seems that I thought too much. Black bull didn''t want to leave me to run for my life alone. He drove to save me. I wasn''t stunned. I got on the bus after I tried hard. After I sat down, black bull stepped on the accelerator and quickly fled the scene, leaving only those fugitives shouting and scolding there.


    After throwing away the outlaws far away, I asked black bull who those people were and why they came after him? The black cow wiped the cold sweat on his head and said casually, "it''s been a long time to go out and offend more and more enemies. It''s common for people like us to be chased and killed!"


    After that, the black bull patted me on the shoulder and continued, "thank you today, otherwise I would have to hang here today!"


    I smiled and said nothing, but the injury on my leg still hurt. I screamed softly there. The black cow drove me to the clinic and asked the doctor to bandage my leg injury. After bandaging, the black cow drove me directly to his house and let me rest and recuperate in his house.


    The reason why I saved the black bull actually means something else. The black bull and I don''t have any friendship. At most, there is a dinner banquet. If I want to mix well under the black bull''s hand, I have to get his trust first. So I sacrificed my life to save him in order to get his trust.


    Obviously, black bull has special trust in me because of this matter. I cultivate myself in his house. Black bull means to help me. He said that if I work hard under him, he would help me to the top.


    Heiniu was originally a partial hall leader, but later he was promoted to the main hall leader. In this way, his original position of partial hall leader was vacant. I heard from Heiniu that Lei Gong was discussing with other hall leaders about the vacant position of partial hall leader recently, and Heiniu certainly wanted to take this opportunity to help me rise to the top.


    If I can succeed in the top position, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for the black bull. Why do you say so? Because ah, although the triple hall is developing better and better under the governance of Lei Gong, Lei Gong is old and has no children and a half daughters under his knees. Many hall leaders have long been thinking of playing Lei Gong''s seat. If Lei Gong gives up and returns to heaven, of course, the strong will rise to the top.


    Everyone is ambitious. Everyone wants to take the seat of hall leader Lei Gong, except Heiniu. If the seat of hall leader Pian can let me sit down, the power of Heiniu will certainly grow a lot. At that time, Lei Gong will die. If Heiniu is crushed by his strength, the seat of hall leader of the triple hall will naturally be Heiniu.


    Of course, the other hall leaders are not fools. Everyone wants his confidants to sit down as the vacant hall leader, but it''s not certain who will win the Central Plains.


    When Lei Gong held a meeting to discuss this matter, Heiniu also took me to the meeting. During the meeting, Heiniu often recommended me to Lei Gong and fully recommended me as the leader of the partial hall. However, there are many capable people in the triple hall. It''s hard to say whether I can take this seat at last, but at least I still have a chance not.


    After the meeting, the hall leaders dispersed. When Heiniu was taking me away, Lei Gong called me and Heiniu. Lei Gong looked at Heiniu and said with a smile, "it''s boring to talk about these business all day. Let''s relax first!"


    With a smile, we followed Lei Gong to his private swimming pool and sat down. After we sat down, Lei Gong asked someone to bring us watermelon to eat. We were chatting while eating watermelon.


    Black Bull has been with Lei Gong for more than ten years. In the whole triple hall, Lei Gong is the most trusted. There is no doubt that black bull is the most trusted. However, because Lei Gong believes in black bull, he only let black bull be the leader of the partial hall before. Lei Gong hopes to make those hall leaders chew less.


    Before Heiniu was not the main hall leader, among the five partial hall leaders, Heiniu was the most powerful, second only to the main hall leader of Sanlian hall.


    After Liu Hualiang''s affair, Lei Gong promoted Heiniu to the leader of the main hall. Firstly, because Liu Hualiang''s affair made Heiniu really meritorious, and secondly, Lei Gong wanted to do so for a long time.


    After Leigong and Heiniu talked about some family affairs, they inevitably talked about business. Leigong asked who was the vacant leader of the side hall in the Heiniu triple hall. After seeing Leigong, Heiniu pointed to me and continued: "I still have the same attitude as at the meeting. I think Guan Yihan is more suitable to sit in that seat. What he came out to talk about is morality. Guan Yihan definitely deserves to sit in this seat!"

 Chapter 274

    Black bull praised me like this. Of course, I want to be modest. Lei Gong smiled when he heard black bull finish, and didn''t say anything. After all, in the eyes of the people of the triple hall, I was just a nobody who had just joined, and I was still an outsider of the Green Dragon Association.


    When Heiniu and Lei Gong were chatting, I watched around while eating. I found a woman swimming in Lei Gong''s swimming pool. The woman was wearing a black bathing suit. The woman''s skin was very good and her figure was very good. It was a man who would itch when he saw it.


    To be able to swim so freely in Lei Gong''s swimming pool, I think this woman must be the lover whom Lei Gong keeps. Although I didn''t see her face, looking at her graceful posture, I can infer that this woman is definitely a great beauty.


    While I was staring at the woman, the black bull patted me on the thigh. At this time, I found that the Leigong black bull had finished the conversation, and the Leigong was looking at me. Naturally, the thing I stared at the Leigong lover was discovered by the Leigong, so the black bull patted my thigh to remind me not to stare at me.


    After being discovered by Lei Gong, I apologized to Lei Gong again and again. Lei Gong didn''t care so much. He smiled and said it was normal. He said that when he was young, he stared at beautiful women. Lei Gong said that men are like that. He can understand it very well.


    After laughing, Lei Gong waved to the woman in the water and said with a smile, "Xiao Han, come up first. I have something to tell you!"


    After Lei Gong said that, the woman in the water pulled away her hair like a lotus out of water, and then climbed up. The woman had light yellow hair. At first, I couldn''t see her face. I was particularly curious about her face. After she pulled away her hair, I saw her face clearly.


    When I saw her face, I was like freezing my body. At that time, I stayed like a wooden man, because the woman in the swimming pool was my favorite! Is the woman I love most in my life! And the woman who hurt me the most!


    At the beginning, she abandoned me and left with a rich man, which broke my heart. But to be honest, although I have been paralyzing myself and trying to let myself forget her, I still can''t forget her today. The beauty we were together at the beginning is still in my mind.


    She is the deepest scar in my heart and the person I love and hate most - Sun Han.


    I never thought that I would meet her here. What''s more, I didn''t think that things and people are different today. She has become the lover of Lei Gong!


    Thinking of the good times in the past and the sad days in these years, I unconsciously shed tears. When the black bull saw my tears, he asked me why I cried? I wiped my tears clean again and again, smiled and said that I had trachoma. How could I shed tears? Why do men cry.


    Sun Han pulled out his hair and was stunned when he saw me, but she soon adjusted her state, smiled and looked at Lei Gong, and then came up. After sun Han came up, he walked to Lei Gong with a smile, and then looked at Lei Gong and said, "what''s the matter with you calling someone up just now?"


    "Oh, that''s right. I''ll introduce someone to you." after that, Lei Gong smiled and pointed at him and said, "his name is Guan Yihan. He''s a promising young man in our triple hall. I think you''re about the same age and want to introduce him to you!"


    Sun Han smiled. After that, he looked at me very friendly, stretched out his hand towards me, and then introduced himself: "Hello, my name is sun Han. It''s a great honor to meet for the first time!"


    I looked at Sun Han''s Qianqian jade hand, stunned for a moment, and then showed a friendly smile. Looking at Sun Han, I said, "Hello!"


    After shaking hands, I sat down, while sun Han leaned on Lei Gong''s shoulder and looked at Heiniu and me with a smile.


    I looked at Sun Han''s cheek carefully, and I didn''t know whether it was time to care for her. Her little face was still as white and beautiful as yesterday, but Sun Han still changed. For example, her body has become sexy now, and her skin hasn''t changed much. It''s just as tender as before, I feel like I''m about to pinch out water.


    This goodbye, sun Han treated me as a stranger, and I had to follow her and treat her as a stranger, but I knew in my heart that she still had a lot of weight in my heart. It''s not easy for me to treat her as a stranger. Although Guan Yihan is not a good man, I''m not a man with a heart of stone.


    After Lei Gong introduced sun Han, he began to talk with Heiniu about the internal affairs of the triple hall. Lei Gong asked sun Han and me to sit on the other side. He wanted to talk to Heiniu about something. After Lei Gong said so, sun Han smiled and took me to the other side of the pool.


    After I sat down, I took out my mobile phone and played there without looking at Sun Han. However, although I pretended that I was more excited than all my psychological activities when I saw sun Han, I thought I would hate sun Han and want to peel off her skin. Who let her abandon me at the beginning, but when I really saw her, I found that time had washed away my hatred for her, leaving only the excitement of goodbye.


    When I played with my mobile phone, sun Han looked at me so blandly. We were a few meters away from Lei Gong. Lei Gong and they were discussing things and wouldn''t stare at us.


    Seeing that I was playing with my mobile phone, sun Han got up and took twice the drink, then handed a cup in front of me, looked at me and said, "it''s a little hot today. Drink something to quench your thirst!"


    After I received it, I politely said thank you, and then began to drink. Sun Han looked at me and smiled twice. Then he looked at me and asked, "how are you? How have you been these years?"


    "It''s OK! But I can''t stay there any longer. I want to come here to eat. Since I have a family, the responsibility on my shoulder has been much heavier and I have to earn some money!" I looked at Sun Han and said casually.


    Sun Han and I have been at the same table since we went to school. From the initial table sharing to the later cohabitation to the final breakup, I didn''t have any friends before I met sun Han. After I met her, my life was like sunshine. Although her departure has brought me great harm, now I can see that I don''t blame her. On the contrary, I have to thank her, She gave me an unforgettable love, and she also gave me an unforgettable youth.


    Maybe God deliberately arranged for us to meet here. From the moment we met, those entanglements between sun Han and me have been written off.


    Sun Han smiled and didn''t ask again. At this time, she and I are like strangers we''ve never met. We can''t find any common topic to talk about. However, it''s good to treat each other as strangers than when two people meet.


    After Leigong and Heiniu finished talking, Leigong asked sun han to change his clothes. After sun Han changed his clothes, we still had a meal together. After dinner, I went back with Heiniu.


    In the evening, a strange number called me. After I answered it, I knew it was Sun Han. Sun Han calmly asked me if I was free at night? After thinking about it, I said I was free.


    She said she wanted to go out and relax. She didn''t know anyone before. It was really meaningless to go out alone. She asked me if I would like to go out shopping with her. If I''m willing to go out shopping with her, she''ll drive to pick me up. Of course, if I don''t want to, it''s up to me whether I go or not.


    Sun Han and I have not seen each other for many years, and the time has passed for so long. I might as well not be a thing to hold on to the past, so after thinking about it, I decided to go out with sun Han. Anyway, I don''t suffer. Besides, it''s just going shopping with sun Han. It''s no big deal.

 Chapter 275

    I promised. After a while, Li Xiangning drove to pick me up. After I changed my clothes, I hurried to get on the bus. Sun Han dressed in fashion, wearing a famous brand dress, white legs, a pair of famous brand high heels and sunglasses. After I got on the bus, sun Han drove to the street.


    "If you go shopping with me, aren''t you afraid that Lei Gong will blame you?" I looked at Sun Han and said, how can I say that Lei Gong is also the leading brother. If he knew that his lover went shopping with me, would he not be angry?


    Sun Han turned his head to look at me and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. It seems that you''re afraid of me, not me."


    After sun Han said this, I was only funny and then speechless. After driving me to the street, sun Han got off and walked slowly with me in the street. Sun Han walked side by side with me for a few steps, so he had to look at me and ask with a smile: "I abandoned you at the beginning. Don''t you have any hatred in my heart when you see me again?", when sun Han said this, he was very calm, In her opinion, my answer is only a simple answer. In her opinion, it doesn''t matter whether I hate her or not.


    "If I said I didn''t hate you in my heart, would you believe it? If it were you, I believe you would also have hate in your heart, but after so many years, everything has changed. What do I mean if I hate you again? It''s not that I can go back to the past," I looked at Sun Han very frankly.


    After listening to me, sun Han just smiled twice. Sun Han said that anyway, if you are free tonight, let me tell her what happened in recent years. I have nothing to be ashamed of, so I told sun Han about what happened in recent years.


    Sun Han seemed to be curious about what happened to me in recent years. After listening to me, she smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to have a good fortune. Li Xiangning was one of the best beauties in school. I remember she was still a school flower. Unexpectedly, she followed you later!"


    After I finished my story of these years, I asked sun han to tell me her story of these years. After reading me, sun Han looked bland and said, "I haven''t had a good day in these years, but I asked for it myself. I deserve it!"


    It turned out that after sun Han left with the rich man, they were together for only more than a year. Later, the rich man found a beautiful woman again and kicked sun Han away. At first, sun Han refused to leave the rich man, but the rich man saw that she refused to leave by herself and beat and scolded her all day. He was afraid of pain, Finally, sun Han couldn''t stand the beating of the rich man, so he took some money and left by himself.


    I don''t know if it''s karma. After sun Han abandoned me, she didn''t encounter any good things again. After she left the rich man, she opened a supermarket with her money to sell things. In the past, the business of the supermarket was barely enough, but later, the business of the supermarket became worse and worse. Sun Han lost all his money and owed a lot of foreign debt. There was no way, When she was forced to die, she went to a club and became a young lady. Later, she was liked by Lei Gong and kept in the villa by Lei Gong.


    Sun Han was about to shed tears when she talked about the past. After she said that, she looked at me and said: "When I was abandoned by that heartless man, in fact, I thought about looking for you again, but I knew you hated me deeply at that time, so I gave up the idea after thinking about it. In the twinkling of an eye, everything has changed in the past few years, but I really want to ask you. If I really went to find you again, how would you treat me?"


    I smiled and looked at Sun Han and said: "Before we broke up, I always thought I was very strong, but after we broke up, I almost collapsed. I really regarded you as my life, loved you to the bone and wanted you to the marrow. Yes! I really hated you at that time, but I hated you deeply. If you were really willing to go to me, it would be possible according to my cowardly character Reunite with you! "


    I''m still telling the truth. Now when I think back to the original things, I suddenly feel that I was so stupid.


    Sun Han smiled and continued: "you knew to fight with your so-called brothers at that time, and you didn''t have any ambition at all. At the beginning, I was very disappointed with you. I didn''t like money to leave you at the beginning. I just felt that there was no future with you, so I left you."


    Sun Han smiled and continued: "I thought you were not enterprising and promising, but I forgot the most important thing, that is, you love me! I was really too young. I thought love was no big deal and it was not worth a lot of money, but when I grew up, I knew that love may not be worth money, but it can not be measured by money!"


    Sun Han''s exclamation, I just listened and didn''t say anything more. After all, things are right and people are wrong. The past has passed, and it''s no use talking now. What I have to do now is to mix better here and treat Xiangning and steel tooth sister well in the future. This is what I should do.


    After lamenting the past, I smiled at Sun Han and said, "there''s a clothing store over there. Let''s go and see what good-looking clothes there are. Now that we''re out, let''s go and choose them."


    Then I led the way ahead and took sun han to the clothing store. In the clothing store, we each chose a suit of clothes. After buying the clothes, sun Han wanted to drink in the bar and asked me to drink with her, but I didn''t go. I took a taxi and left.


    Anyway, sun Han is also Lei Gong''s woman now. Although we have known each other before, if I get drunk and do something I shouldn''t do, if Lei Gong knows, he has to ask someone to cut me into meat sauce.


    After I went back, I fell down and went to bed. The next day, Lei Gong called the hall leader of the triple hall for a meeting, and Heiniu specially called me. Heiniu said that Lei Gong''s meeting was mainly about the hall leader, so he took me with him and wanted to take this opportunity to help me ascend.


    Of course, I am willing to go. This is also a good opportunity for me. Of course, I should take good advantage of it. It will be easier for me to get on the top with the help of black bull.


    I followed black bull to the conference room in Leigong villa. When we arrived, Leigong and other hall leaders had arrived. Leigong was slowly tasting tea there. When black bull and I arrived, black bull sat down and Leigong began to talk.


    Lei Gong said that although Liu Hualiang had been killed by me, the note kept a close eye on him during this period. The triple hall had no chance to grab the territory occupied by Liu Hualiang. After Liu Hualiang died, his cousin Liu Hong took over his seat.


    Lei Gong means that if anyone can kill Liu Hong, he can be the leader of Pian hall. Once Liu Hong dies, his younger brothers are headless. At that time, the brothers of Sanlian hall will rush up and easily grab Liu Hong''s territory.


    But Liu Hualiang''s death is a lesson for Liu Hong. Of course, he won''t repeat the mistakes. It''s more difficult to kill Liu Hong than to kill Liu Hualiang, but Lei Gong''s words have been put here. Whoever kills Liu Hong is the leader of the partial hall. If I want to be superior, I''ll just fight.


    After Lei Gong finished, Heiniu took me away. Heiniu thought about it for me and asked someone to inquire about the news after he came back. The younger brother who inquired about the news said that Liu Hong had many younger brother bodyguards following him in and out, so it was difficult to start.


    Moreover, even if I can kill Liu Hong, whether I can escape from his little brother is also a problem. What''s the meaning if I can''t escape after killing Liu Hong? Can''t you still take the seat of the hall leader?


    Killing Liu Hong is a troublesome problem. If I don''t go, such a good opportunity will be wasted. I don''t know if I can succeed. It''s really a dilemma.


    But I thought for two days, and I made up my mind to go!

 Chapter 276

    The reason why I go is that this opportunity is rare. If I can kill Liu Hong, I can sit as the leader of the partial Hall of the triple hall. If I have strength in the triple hall, I can avenge brother Liu Lang at that time.


    Originally, I came here to beg for food, because the Revenge of Liu Lang and brother Hu can''t be avenged for me. My brother can''t kill the fat chicken to avenge brother Hu. How can I? But if I can be the partial leader of Sanlian hall, everything will be possible, and the opportunity to avenge Liu Lang will also appear.


    The reason why I decided to kill Liu Hong in two days is that I''m afraid it will change if I''m late. After all, I''m not the only one who wants to kill the leader of Piantang hall in Sanlian hall. If the time is delayed for a long time, if others take the lead in killing Liu Hong, isn''t it just for others to sit down?


    Although it''s hard to kill Liu Hong, I can only take risks and have a good fight. Black Bull has been rooted here for a long time. I asked black bull to send someone to inquire about Liu Hong. Soon, black bull''s people inquired about Liu Hong''s news. Liu Hong will go to the hotel to talk business with people at 9 o''clock tomorrow evening. I''m going to do it at this time.


    In order to succeed, I asked black bull to help me buy a pistol on the black market. The gun is powerful and can shoot Liu Hong. If you use a guy, the success rate is much lower. However, although the gun is good, if it is found that it is illegal to hold a gun, it will have to be arrested and squatted in the Bureau. At least it has to be the bureau that started in five years, but I don''t care about it in order to be superior.


    Of course, the black bull wanted to help me get on the top, so he quickly bought me a pistol from the black market. After I collected the pistol, I asked the black bull to send some people to help me. It was up to me to kill Liu Hong, but after killing Liu Hong, Liu Hong''s younger brother was bound to kill me. I couldn''t get away without help.


    Black bull heard that I needed help and asked me how many people I wanted to call myself. I called ten people and asked them to bring good guys. I will do it as soon as the time comes. This action is really risky. No one can tell what the result is.


    Time always flies. Soon it''s time for Liu Hong to talk business with people in the hotel. It''s said that Liu Hong took a lot of younger brothers and wrapped up the whole hotel, which makes it more difficult for me to start.


    However, it''s so far. I won''t give up after so long preparation. I asked the ten men of Heiniu to stop near the hotel to pick me up. I climbed over the wall from the back door to the hotel with the pistol bought on the black market. At that time, the waiter was serving dishes for Liu Hong. I called the waiter aside, gave him some money and changed his clothes, Then he took the dishes to Liu Hong''s private room.


    I was wearing the clothes of a waiter. Liu Hong''s younger brothers and bodyguards guarding the door didn''t find anything unusual about me. I came to Liu Hong''s private room very smoothly. Liu Hong didn''t know who was talking about business. He was laughing in the private room. He was very happy and proud.


    I knocked at the door of the private room with the dishes and said that I had brought the dishes. Liu Hong''s younger brother didn''t find any abnormality in me. He opened the door and let me in. After I went in, I saw Liu Hong talking with a bald head and laughing happily.


    In fact, I don''t know Liu Hong. I saw it all from the photos given to me by black bull, but now I see a real person. I came to Liu Hong with the dishes. Liu Hong only focused on chatting with the bald head and didn''t care about me at all. After I came to him and slowly put down the dishes, I went hard and pulled the pistol out of my clothes.


    "Liu Hong, today is your day of death!" I took out my pistol and looked at Liu Hong and said fiercely. Seeing that there was an extra pistol in my hand, Liu Hong was scared to death.


    But when I was about to shoot Liu Hong, the bald head who talked with Liu Hong threw a plate at me. After my hand was hit by the plate, Liu Lang and the bald head hurriedly prepared to run for their lives.


    After being hit by the plate, my hand hurt very much. Liu Hong''s son of a bitch also asked his men in the private room to stop me. I dared to neglect and killed all Liu Hong''s six men in the private room with a pistol. After killing his men in the private room, I jumped up and rushed directly to the door and closed the door.


    In this way, Liu Hong and the bald head who hurried to escape were blocked in the room by me. The bald head just threw a plate and hit my hand, which hurt me very much. I was willing to let him go, and one shot killed him.


    Seeing that all the people in the room were killed by me, Liu Hong repeatedly begged me for mercy, looked at me and said sincerely, "brother, everyone is out to get rich. If you don''t kill me, I can give you as much money as you want! As long as you let me go today."


    I looked at Liu Hong and smiled disdainfully. "Do you know who killed your cousin? I killed your cousin. Do you think I will let you go today? I''ll send you down to meet your cousin today!"


    After that, I gritted my teeth and was ready to shoot at Liu Hong''s head, but after I pulled the trigger, there was no bullet in the barrel. I just remembered that this pistol can only hold eight bullets at a time, and I used seven bullets when I shot Liu Hong''s little brother just now. Plus the bullet that just hit the bald head, there are eight bullets.


    Liu Hong saw that there were no bullets in my gun. He took out a dagger from his body and stabbed it in my abdomen. It hurt so much that I couldn''t help screaming and trembling all over. Fortunately, when he stabbed it, I held his hand with my hand. The wound stabbed by his dagger was not too deep.


    The pain in my abdomen left me without much strength. Liu Hong saw that I hadn''t fallen down yet. After taking the dagger out of my abdomen, he wanted to continue to stab me. I was stabbed with a dagger like a deflated balloon. I was covered with pain all over my body. I didn''t have any strength and couldn''t stop Liu Hong''s dagger at all.


    Liu Hong clenched his teeth and stabbed a dagger in my abdomen. This time I didn''t reach out to stop him, but let him insert a dagger in my abdomen. When he inserted it, I clenched my fists and hit him hard in the face. Liu Hong''s was swollen by me, and my nose blood was straight.


    "Today I want your life!" after I punched Liu Hong twice, he fell to the ground. I clenched my teeth. In my roar, I pulled out the dagger inserted in my hand, and then stabbed Liu Hong with the dagger. Liu Hong was killed by me on the spot.


    Although Liu Hong is dead, I have also been seriously injured. Liu Hong''s little brother guarding outside is also hitting the door at this time, ready to hit the door and enter to kill me. The only way for me to escape is the window.


    I dragged my injured and bleeding body towards the window, and I lost too much blood. My body was getting weaker and weaker. When I got to the window, I was almost out of strength, but I had to live to be superior, and I had a chance to avenge Liu Lang!


    Thinking of this, I had more strength. I broke the window with my elbow. My floor is the third floor, almost seven or eight meters high from the ground. Fortunately, there is a car parked under the window, but even so, the window is about six meters away from the car. If I jump, I may be maimed and injured, If I jump from such a high distance, I''m afraid I''ll be killed on the spot.


    Just when I hesitated to jump, I only heard a bang, and the door was knocked open. Liu Hong''s little brother rushed in with the guy. Looking at the posture, he had to cut me into meat mud. Since not jumping is dead, jumping is also dead, it''s better to jump out of the window. Maybe it''s better to die in this way.


    After thinking about it, I clenched my teeth and jumped directly from the window. I only heard a bang, and I hit the roof below. I hit a groove on the roof. Then I rolled from the roof to the ground. I felt pain all over, but there was darkness in front of me

 Chapter 277

    When I opened my eyes and woke up, I was already lying on the white hospital bed in the hospital. Beside my bed, I sat in a graceful posture. After rubbing my eyes, I saw that the person sitting beside the bed was Sun Han. Sun Han was holding a towel to wipe my hands and my head.


    After I opened my eyes, I forced myself to sit up. The pain in my abdomen and body made me sweat. When I sat up, my head was all cold sweat. After I hissed, I looked at Sun Han sitting by the bed and asked, "how did I come to the hospital?"


    Sun Han took my hand and wiped it with a towel, then looked at me and said, "didn''t you go to kill Liu Hong? I just passed by and saw you faint under the car, so I drove over and saved you from the car. If I were a little slower, you would have been cut to death."


    After I said thank you, I didn''t say anything more. Sun Han said that I had been lying in the hospital for three days. When she sent me to the hospital, I had lost too much blood. My life was in danger. I lost too much blood. I only survived when sun Han transfused blood into my body.


    After I hissed, I looked at Sun Han and said, "I really thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would have been cut to death!"


    After that, I lay down. The wound on my body hasn''t healed yet. Everything I say is pulling the wound. It hurts like hell. I can only lie down and rest assured to cultivate my body.


    I stayed in the hospital for a total of 20 days. Sun Han has been taking care of me for these 20 days. I asked sun Han, "what about Lei Gong? Aren''t you afraid that he knows to blame you?"


    Sun Han looked at me and smiled. Then he looked at me and asked, "do you think he Lei Gong is so powerful and powerful, why does he keep me? There are many better women than me. Why does he only spend money to keep me, not others?"


    I really don''t know this. After all, I''m not Lei Gong. How can I know who he likes to keep? Pickled vegetables and turnips have their own love. How can I know about this?


    Sun Han said that the reason why Lei Gong likes her is that sun Han is very much like Lei Gong''s ex-wife. Lei Gong regards his ex-wife as his life and the love of his life. Because sun Han looks more like his ex-wife, he moved his compassion, fished sun Han out of the club, let Sun Han live in his villa and treat sun Han well.


    Sun Han said that Lei Gong was very kind to her. He didn''t have enough money to spend. Lei Gong would give her whatever he wanted. Lei Gong completely regarded sun Han as his ex-wife and compensated sun Han for all he owed his ex-wife.


    "You don''t have to worry that Lei Gong will be angry. He won''t be angry when I do anything!" Sun Han looked at me and said.


    Later, I learned that Lei Gong was really tolerant of sun Han. As long as sun Han didn''t leave him, he wouldn''t blame sun Han for anything. Even if sun Han was outside with other men, Lei Gong wouldn''t say anything about sun Han. I think this is also because Lei Gong owed his ex-wife and couldn''t compensate.


    Sun Han took care of me in the hospital for 20 days. In these 20 days, my injuries have been much better. The day before I was discharged from the hospital, Heiniu and Lei Gong personally came to the hospital to see me and see how my injuries were.


    It was in the afternoon. Heiniu and Lei Gong came to the hospital to see me. At that time, I was eating. Sun Han was sitting next to me. The meals were bought by sun Han for me. After Lei Gong and Heiniu came in, they saw me sitting with sun Han.


    After Lei Gong came in, he didn''t get angry, but walked to me with a smile. When sun Han saw Lei Gong coming in, he got up and went out. Lei Gong and Heiniu sat next to me. Heiniu looked at me and said, "it''s really a hero. After you killed Liu Hong, the triple hall went to seize Liu Hong''s territory. The seat of the head of the partial hall is yours!"


    I smiled and said it was nothing. As a younger brother, I naturally had to try my best to finish what the boss told me to do. After listening to me, Lei Gong smiled and said, "you killed Liu Hong this time. Naturally, I have to fulfill my promise. After you leave the hospital, you will sit in the seat of the hall leader. You go and sit."


    After chatting for a while, Lei Gong and Heiniu left and knew that I would be discharged tomorrow. Lei Gong said that when I was discharged tomorrow, he would give me a celebration banquet to celebrate.


    In fact, when Lei Gong came in, I was still worried because of sun Han, but as sun Han said, Lei Gong didn''t blame me or sun Han, just didn''t see it.


    The next day after I was discharged from the hospital, Lei Gong invited me to a celebration banquet. All the hall leaders of the triple hall went to the banquet. At the banquet, Lei Gong took this opportunity to inform those hall leaders of my taking the seat of partial hall leader. Of course, those hall leaders had no objection and congratulated me on taking the seat of partial hall leader as I wished. I also gladly accepted it.


    Lei Gong had already divided my territory and arranged my little brother for me. Heiniu arranged my residence for me. I wasn''t polite. I didn''t have a shelter, so I moved in directly.


    Lei Gong arranged more than 80 younger brothers for me. During the four or five days after I stayed, I took my more than 80 younger brothers out to eat, drink and have fun every day, because they were originally from Sanlian hall. Although they were my younger brothers, they certainly didn''t agree with me. I took them out to eat, drink and have fun. In fact, I wanted them to obey me from the heart.


    After I stayed here, sun Han sometimes came here to chat with me. One afternoon, sun Han came to my residence. I was drinking beer on the balcony. After sun Han came, he came to me, and then leaned his hand against the balcony and stared at the sunset like me.


    I took a bottle of beer and handed it to sun Han. Sun Han was not polite. After opening it, he took it and drank it. I took a sip of beer, looked at Sun Han and asked, "I have something to ask you."


    Sun Han asked me to say, and I continued: "The past has passed, and the gratitude and resentment between us have been written off. Why did you save me at the beginning? After I killed Liu Hong, his younger brothers wanted to chop me into meat sauce. It was definitely not easy when you saved me, but you not only saved me, but also took care of me in the hospital for so long."


    After taking a sip of beer, sun Han looked at me and said, "do you really treat me as a heartless person? I was wrong to leave you at the beginning. I''m sorry for you. Saving your life should be compensation for you. You were also very good to me at the beginning. Taking care of you in the hospital should be return to you. Don''t blame me in your heart. I''m already very satisfied!"


    After sun Han finished, he calmly took a sip of beer, looked at me and said seriously, "I hurt you so much before. You don''t blame me when we meet again. I''m already flattered. I was really sorry for you at the beginning. I know that."


    In fact, my hatred for sun Han has long disappeared in the running in of time. Sun Han''s words make me feel more cordial to her. How to say, I used to sit at the same table with her. She knows me and I naturally know her.


    After another sip of beer, sun Han looked at me and said, "you''ve actually been much more generous to me. I treated you so much. When you see me again, you can still talk and laugh with me. I''m much more stingy than you!"


    Sun Han said she was stingier than me because the first thing she did after she followed Lei Gong was to ask Lei Gong to send someone to kill the rich man who had abandoned her. It is said that Lei Gong sent someone to catch the rich man. Sun Han killed the rich man himself. I heard that the rich man was stabbed alive by sun Han with a sharp bamboo stick , when the rich man died, his body was full of blood holes. Those who had seen the body had straight hair in their hearts. Later, Lei Gong came forward to settle this matter for sun Han himself.

 Chapter 278

    Sun Han smiled and said that if she were me, she would have been killed. I didn''t say much about it. After drinking a mouthful of beer, I said a word of revenge. When is it time? Sun Han and I stood on the balcony and drank until the evening. My drinking capacity is better. After sun Han was drunk, I haven''t had anything to do, Take her to bed, cover her up, and then I went out.


    Time flies really fast. In the twinkling of an eye, I''ve been here for nearly three months. I''ve been here for a little longer. I feel very lonely. When I''m at the Qinglong club, I can boast and fart with Jiangshan fat brother Liu Lang every day. Although I can''t make much money in such a day, I won''t mix much, But such a day is a kind of enjoyment for me. Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister are still with me in the rental house. That day was really happy like a fairy. Unfortunately, such a day has been difficult to continue since Liu Lang''s death.


    Sun Han fell asleep in my bed. I had to make the floor to sleep. The next morning, sun Han woke me up. I slept until noon. Sun Han woke up early in front of me. After she woke up, she went shopping and put the food on the table. Then sun Han woke me up.


    When I woke up, I yawned. I sat down and began to eat without washing my face. Sun Han looked at me and said with a smile, "you are still the same as before. After sleeping in, you eat first without washing your face!"


    I smiled and said, "you are not the same. You always wake up in front of me, go shopping and eat, and wake me up for dinner when you come back!". Then I took a big bite of rice, and then continued to eat with relish.


    While I was having dinner, steel tooth called me. Steel tooth called me and asked me how I was here? I said I was fine here. Sister steel teeth asked me when she and Li Xiangning could come with me. I said for a while, but I don''t know how long it will be.


    Steel teeth sister asked me to tell them a time directly. Then they came by themselves. I know steel teeth sister and Li Xiangning think I''m not around. They think it''s meaningless. They want me to accompany them more. I also want them to accompany me. I''m really dry here alone.


    I told sister steel teeth to let them come in a month and I''ll pick them up at that time. Sister steel teeth didn''t say much. I could hear it. Li Xiangning was listening when sister steel teeth called me.


    After hanging up, sun Han asked me who I was and called me. I smiled and said it was steel tooth sister. Sun Han said she had seen it before. Steel tooth sister liked me. I smiled and said it was all fate. After that, I continued to eat. After dinner, I called my younger brother to find some business. It''s not good to go on like this. I can''t go on without money.


    Sun Han is more familiar with this place than I am, so I took her. Sun Han said that the most profitable thing here is the casino, but if you want to operate the casino, the steps are much more troublesome. If you want to open a casino here, you must manage both black and white. The underworld already doesn''t need to manage, but the white road needs to manage.


    I''ve always been a little brother like me. It''s a problem to deal with those big brothers. It''s really troublesome for me to deal with Baidao.


    However, sun Han said that she could help me manage the relationship with Baidao. Of course, I am very grateful for this. After choosing the address, I went to discuss the specific matters. Sun Han has been with me since the beginning. Because she is familiar with this side, she has helped me a lot this time.


    After a busy day, I returned to my residence, and sun Han followed me back. Not long after sun Han and I entered the house, Lei Gong came to the door. Lei Gong didn''t look very good after entering my rental house. He looked at Sun Han and then looked at me without a good face.


    Anyway, Lei Gong was also my boss. I was frightened at that time. I quickly apologized to Lei Gong and said that I had nothing to do with sun Han. Let Lei Gong not misunderstand. I don''t want to be angry because Lei Gong suspected that I had an affair with sun Han.


    Lei Gong saw me apologizing again and again, but a smile appeared on his face. After smiling, Lei Gong looked at me and said casually, "if I were ten years younger, I would definitely be angry today, but at my age, what else can I be angry!"


    Lei Gong said he was old enough to be sun Han''s grandfather. How could he be angry?


    Later, I learned that although sun Han was very much like Lei Gong''s ex-wife, Lei Gong didn''t take sun Han as his ex-wife. On the contrary, he always regarded sun Han as his daughter. After all, Lei Gong''s age was already here. Even if he wanted to take sun Han as his ex-wife, his body wouldn''t agree.


    In fact, Lei Gong always treats sun Han as his own daughter, but because Lei Gong and sun Han took care of sun Han when they first met, everyone feels that Lei Gong treats sun Han as his own woman.


    Now I know why Sun Han and I stayed together all day. Lei Gong didn''t say anything. Lei Gong looked at me and smiled. Then he patted me on the shoulder and asked me to sit down. Lei Gong said he wanted to tell me something this time. He didn''t come to trouble me.


    Sun Han hurried to make tea when he saw Lei Gong coming. Lei Gong actually came to me this time to ask me who should manage the triple hall if he died. Lei Gong said that I was already a hall leader and I had the right to speak about it. Moreover, I was from the green dragon club before. Anyway, most outsiders said that those in power and onlookers were clear, so he came to ask me, By the way, come and see sun Han.


    In the final analysis, it''s all the family affairs of the triple hall. It has nothing to do with me. Of course, I dare not say anything. I told Lei Gong that I''m not familiar with the triple hall at the moment, so I don''t know about it. I found such an excuse to avoid this question, because it''s really hard to answer.


    After talking about the triple hall, Lei Gong looked at me and asked, "did you know Xiaohan before?"


    I quickly shook my head and said I didn''t know him before. I only knew him after that. Lei Gong smiled and looked at me. Then he took a sip of the tea brought by sun Han, "If you don''t know her before, she will take care of you in the hospital for so long? If you don''t know her, she will often come to you? You are the only one in the triple Hall who can make her run so hard, and you say you don''t know her before!"


    Lei Gong took a sip of tea and directly asked sun Han if she knew me before. Sun Han didn''t hide it and told Lei Gong everything about her and me before. Lei Gong listened to sun Han and said that he hadn''t thought there was so much entanglement between sun Han and me.


    Lei Gong said that since I had known sun Han for so long, we would have a good chat together. He left first. After that, Lei Gong left and left sun Han in my residence.


    After Lei Gong left, I went to take a bath. Sun Han still slept in my bed. I continued to make the floor. After taking a bath, I covered my quilt, played with my mobile phone and chatted with Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister. I plan to go to bed after playing with my mobile phone. There are still some things I need to deal with tomorrow.


    While I was playing with my mobile phone, sun Han had taken a bath and came out. Sun Han, who had taken a bath, was wearing a loose white dress. The dress was loose, but it just reached the root of sun Han''s thigh. You can see that part as long as you lift it up a little.


    Sun Han was standing by the bed and taking off his shoes. I slept on the floor again. Easily, I could see the bottom of sun Han''s skirt. Sun Han was not worn inside!


    Sun Han took off his shoes and found my rat light. After being found, I quickly turned my head to one side, then closed my eyes and pretended to sleep, but I knew sun Han found out what I was looking at.


    After I closed my eyes, I felt the quilt lifted.

 Chapter 279

    I felt a chill behind me. Looking back, I just saw sun Han lift my quilt. I asked sun Han what she was doing. After looking at me, sun Han smiled and said to me, "we haven''t slept together before. Are you making such a fuss?"


    Sun Han then got into my quilt, as if it were all taken for granted. I said we haven''t seen each other for so long. It''s not good to sleep in a quilt. What can we do if others misunderstand?


    Sun Han looked at me and said casually, "we''ve all been in the same room. Do you think others will think there''s nothing between us?"


    Having said that, sun Han is a lover in the name of Lei Gong anyway. If something should not happen with sun Han, who knows what will happen later. So I directly took off the quilt sun covered on her and let her rest in bed.


    After sun Han''s quilt was lifted by me, he obediently ran to bed to sleep. Sun Han and I used to be lovers. Besides, sun Han is not bad and can be regarded as a standard beauty. If I say I don''t care about her, it''s definitely bragging, but now it''s better than in the past. How dare I mess around.


    I can''t sleep all the time when I lie in bed. Sun Han has been asleep in the middle of the night, but I''m not sleepy at all. I''ve been thinking about things in my head, and I''m not sleepy at all.


    I saw that sun Han had also fallen asleep. He took toilet paper and solved his restless heart in the quilt. Then he went to sleep.


    The next day, sun Han saw the paper towel in the trash can, looked at the paper towel, looked at me again, and then went out with a smile. She didn''t say much, but I guess she already knew everything, but she didn''t say anything and I didn''t ask.


    With the help of sun Han, all the relationships on the white road have been managed, and the casino has opened as desired, but the venue has been selected, and the decoration still needs some time. If the casino is completed, it will have to wait a month or so.


    Speaking of the casino, I really need to thank sun Han. If she hadn''t helped me with my relationship on the white road, the opening of the casino wouldn''t have been so smooth. I said to sun Han that I really want to thank her for this matter. Sun Han smiled and said: "Thank you is not on your lips. If you really want to thank me, you have to take some practical action. Just say thank you with your mouth, but I won''t accept it!"


    I asked sun Han how I would thank her with practical actions. Sun Han smiled and said it was easy to do. She was not a greedy person. Just take her to the movies and have a meal.


    Sun Han said that, so I took her to dinner according to her instructions, and then went to see a movie with her. We went to see that the movie was a horror film, and it was a bloody horror film, which scared people''s back into a cold sweat.


    Sun Han used to like watching horror films, but in fact she was also afraid of horror films. When she saw those horror scenes, she held my hand tightly. If the scenes were too bloody and terrible, she would lean close to my shoulder and dare not open her eyes. She would continue to watch them when the more terrible scenes passed.


    Maybe sun Han has really changed a lot, but she still looks the same when she watches horror films. If she is afraid, she will look for a sense of security on me. I don''t know why. When I think of sun Han and I used to watch horror films and think about the empty horror films now, I always feel warm in my heart.


    After the movie ended, sun Han and I were ready to go back. Because the way back was a little far away, I planned to take a taxi back. But Sun Han said that such a good moon, it''s better to take the night road. You can see the moon, and you can also take a walk and digest the food in your stomach. Sun Han said so. Naturally, I''m very happy.


    I remember when I was with sun Han in the past, I was happy to take the night road with sun Han instead of taking a taxi. I thought that if I took the night road, I could always hold sun Han''s hand, and occasionally take some small advantage of her and make her laugh. At that time, I was really simple. I always thought that holding her hand would keep us together for a lifetime.


    I still clearly remember sun Han''s childish appearance and the appearance in her school uniform. She looked very good in her school uniform. Looking back and smiling, it was like the spring breeze in March. People were intoxicated. Now they think there is a palpitation in her heart.


    Sun Han and I walked side by side. Her size was the same as before, only to my ears. I remember that I didn''t take less advantage of sun Han because of my height. Because I was tall, what I liked most was to walk and stare at Sun Han''s chest. Although sun Hanping''s Airport was the same as before, I saw her like an airport When my chest was like, I was still excited and was about to spray nosebleed.


    Sun Han and I chatted and walked side by side with me, as if we were back to the time when we studied before. When sun Han and I were walking side by side, sun Han casually took my hand. I watched sun Han smile and didn''t say anything, so let her take my hand.


    Sun Han and I held hands and continued walking. Sun Han said that she would not go to my residence today, so I sent her to Lei Gong''s villa. After sending sun Han outside Lei Gong''s villa, sun Han smiled and kissed me gently on the face, then went in with a smile, and told me to be careful when I went back.


    I was going to sleep after I went back. Jiangshan called me. Jiangshan first asked me how I was doing here. I said it was OK. I heard Jiangshan''s tone and knew that Jiangshan must have something to tell me. I asked Jiangshan what it was. Jiangshan said that the situation in Qinglong club had changed greatly after I left.


    After my brother left the Qinglong club and went to the countryside, the internal forces of the Qinglong Club fell on both sides. Many Tangkou brothers fell to the fat chicken, and a few Tangkou brothers still stood on Mr. Jiang''s side, but fewer people stood on Mr. Jiang''s side than on the fat chicken''s side.


    Not to mention, after my brother quit, the white tiger club often went to find the stubble of the green dragon club. The bastard fat chicken and the big brother who supported him didn''t send anyone to help. Mr. Jiang also went to boss Bai many times for this. However, boss Bai saw that the green dragon club was in disorder and had moved to push down the green dragon club. There would take care of Mr. Jiang, Mr. Jiang asked boss Bai to manage his men well. Boss Bai just found an excuse to prevaricate and ignored Mr. Jiang at all.


    Inside the green dragon club, most of the forces were attracted by the fat chicken. The fat chicken has always been at odds with Mr. Jiang. The green dragon club has difficulties. The fat chicken bastard is watching a play and doesn''t care.


    The Qinglong society has two sides and few people support Mr. Jiang. It is difficult for Mr. Jiang to keep the Qinglong society going.


    Moreover, Jiangshan also told me that fat chicken took advantage of Mr. Jiang''s poor power and took those big brothers at the entrance of the hall as a reason to ask Mr. Jiang to abdicate. What fat chicken wants is Sima Zhao''s heart. Everyone knows that fat chicken bastard wants to be the leader of the Green Dragon Club.


    Mr. Jiang, an old king and eight egg like this, naturally didn''t want to let him sit in the leading seat, so the dead fat chicken began to make trouble for Mr. Jiang and embarrassed Mr. Jiang many times. Mr. Jiang''s general situation in the Qinglong club was gone and his prestige was gone. Although he was unhappy with the fat chicken, he was helpless.


    Jiangshan also said that since the fat chicken gained power in the Qinglong club, it has become more and more rampant. Our billiard room has been smashed by the fat chicken. Jiangshan and Pangge are now in the house.


    With the oppression of the white tiger society outside and the disturbance of fat chickens inside, the green dragon club is in big trouble this time.


    However, I''m more worried about Li Xiangning''s good steel tooth sister, because fat chicken has always had a long-standing resentment with her brother. I''m afraid fat chicken will be angry with Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister, and I''m not there. What if fat chicken does something to Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister? Therefore, I am particularly worried about Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister.

 Chapter 281

    When Gang Ya Mei saw sun Han, the whole person was like being sedated. He stood there blankly, but his eyes had been staring at Sun Han. When sun Han saw Gang Ya Mei, he was stunned, then smiled, extended his hand to gang Ya Mei, looked at Gang Ya Mei and said, "Xiaoxiao, haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    "OK. Long time no see!" steel tooth sister quickly reached out and shook hands with sun Han, but the panic on steel tooth sister''s face still showed that she still couldn''t believe it when she saw sun Han.


    Sun Han has experienced a lot of ups and downs in recent years. Moreover, she also knows about Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister from me. Therefore, sun Han was not surprised when he saw steel tooth sister, but he hasn''t met for so many years. When he saw steel tooth sister, sun Han was stunned.


    Steel tooth sister called sun Han in. Seeing sun Han coming, I quickly put on my clothes and pants and got up. At this time, it''s 8 or 9 p.m. and it''s still early. I should get up and chat with sun Han. Anyway, sun Han helped me a lot about the casino. I have to get up and entertain her.


    After I got up, Li Xiangning wiped the paper towel clean and had to get up. Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth sat down on both sides of me, while sun Han sat opposite me with a smile. Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth knew that I broke up with sun Han at the beginning, so when I saw sun Han, Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth sat next to me and didn''t know what to say, Just sit so clever.


    After seeing Li Xiangning, sun Han smiled and extended a friendly hand to Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning also went to shake hands with sun Han.


    Sun Han is wearing a capable white-collar uniform, black silk and black high heels. He looks particularly beautiful and attractive. After sitting down, sun Han didn''t talk nonsense to me. He directly told me the purpose of her trip. Sun Han came to discuss the casino with me this time. Sun Han wants to participate in my casino. She wants to invest in my casino, To get some dividends.


    The reason why my casino can be opened is also thanks to sun Han''s help. If she didn''t help me with my affairs on the white road, the casino wouldn''t be so smooth. However, sun Han''s appetite is still a little big. She wants to share the interests of the casino with me 50-50. She will also pay me half of the money I spent on the casino, which is regarded as the gambling capital of the casino.


    I don''t like to partner with others. First, I don''t want to share my interests equally with others. Second, it is inevitable that there will be discord with others. I don''t like trouble. But no matter what, sun Han helped me many times and saved my life here. If I refused her, it would be unreasonable. So after thinking about it, I still agreed to sun Han''s request for investment.


    Sun Han said she would give me the money tomorrow, so I don''t have to worry. After talking about business, sun Han talked about private affairs with Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister.


    Although Li Xiangning and gang Ya Mei didn''t show it clearly, I can see that they are hostile to sun Han. The reason why Li Xiangning and gang Ya Mei are hostile to sun Han is actually because of me. They are full of hostility to sun Han because sun Han left me at the beginning.


    But they are not easy to attack here. Sun Han smiled and asked Li Xiangning what she has been doing in recent years. Li Xiangning looked at Sun Han and said casually, "I haven''t done anything in recent years, just accompany my husband, cook and wash clothes."


    After that, Li Xiangning held my hand tightly and deliberately showed off in front of sun Han. I''m a man. I don''t know what they think between women. I can''t say anything. I just sat there drinking tea.


    Sun Han said it was OK. Li Xiangning immediately robbed her and asked sun Han what she had been doing in recent years. Sun Han smiled and said that she had done nothing in recent years, just wandering around and doing some business.


    "Do business, but I heard that you ran away with a rich man a few years ago. Now you should be kuota. What business should kuota do? You should teach your husband and children at home and play mahjong occasionally!" Li Xiangning said, looking at Sun Han.


    Sun Han didn''t speak after Li Xiangning said so. Although there was no expression change on Sun Han''s face, it would be hard for him to hear others say so.


    After Li Xiangning said this, I coughed and looked at Li Xiangning. Li Xiangning had planned to continue talking. After I stared, I obediently closed my mouth. Sun Han didn''t change his expression. He looked at Li Xiangning and smiled awkwardly. Then he got up and looked at me and said: "Oh, it''s getting late today. It''s time for me to go back. You can rest early."


    After that, sun Han got up and left. After sun Han left, I looked at Li Xiangning and said, "it''s been so long. You don''t have to make her stand down. I can barely get along here thanks to her help."


    Li Xiangning listened to me and looked at me angrily and said, "how did she abandon you at the beginning? You forgot? I feel worthless for you. What''s the matter with her? She was wrong at the beginning. You''re not willing to say something about her!"


    "You''re still a big man, and you don''t have the backbone of a little woman like me!" Li Xiangning whispered there after saying that.


    "Hurry back to bed! Don''t embarrass sun Han in the future!" I looked at Li Xiangning and said, because sun Han really helped me a lot here, and Li Xiangning embarrassed sun Han tonight, so I would inevitably say this in a bad tone.


    After hearing what I said, Li Xiangning looked at me and said angrily, "she treated you so well at the beginning. You still protect her now. I''ve always been so good to you, but you said so about me. Hum! I went to bed myself!" after that, Li Xiangning went to bed angrily.


    After Li Xiangning went to bed, steel tooth sister sat next to me. Steel tooth sister asked me about sun Han in recent years and what sun Han did for me here. I told steel tooth sister truthfully. Steel tooth sister heard me finish. Steel tooth sister said that even if sun Han helped me, I shouldn''t talk to Li Xiangning in that tone.


    Sister steel teeth asked me to coax Li Xiangning quickly. I didn''t go at first. Later, sister steel teeth directly took me to coax Li Xiangning. After coaxing for a while, Li Xiangning didn''t get angry.


    After Li Xiangning and gang ya got familiar with the road conditions and environment here, I went to manage the casino. After the equipment in the casino was ready, the casino could be ready for opening. I chose a good day to open that day. Sun Han was also a shareholder of the casino. I informed sun Han when I was sure of my future.


    In order to celebrate the upcoming opening of the casino, I asked Heiniu sun Han out for dinner. Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister also said they were going to have dinner. I didn''t stop them and let them go.


    When the time came, the black cattle and sun Han came. My steel tooth Sister Li Xiangning and I had been waiting for a long time. The food had been ordered and waited for sun Han''s black cattle to come.


    When the black bull came, I quickly introduced Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister to him. After listening to my introduction, the black bull looked at me and said with a smile: "it''s a good day for you. You eat, drink and have fun during the day, and you have two beautiful women to sleep with you at night. It''s really my envy!"


    After sun Han came, he looked at me with a smile, and then sat down. After dinner, the black cow called me aside and said he had something to tell me.


    Black bull told me that last night, Lei Gong suddenly fainted. He and two other hall leaders sent Lei Gong to the hospital. After the doctor''s examination, he said that Lei Gong had cancer and could live up to one year.


    Heiniu said he was worried about Lei Gong, but I know he was more worried about the leader of the triple hall. If Lei Gong died, the leader of the triple hall would be empty. Everyone who came out wanted to be an elder brother, and Heiniu still wanted to be so. Let alone other hall leaders, who would want to be a younger brother all his life?

 Chapter 282

    Heiniu said that although the news of Lei Gong''s cancer has not been released yet, everyone in the Sanlian hall must know now. Heiniu said that if Lei Gong died, the leader of the Sanlian hall must compete with each other. He said that I must stand on his side and protect the Sanlian hall with him.


    Naturally, I agreed. After all, black bull is also my eldest brother. I should listen to him. However, he told me to stand on his side to protect the triple hall, but in fact, he wanted me to help him become the leader of the hall. I also understand very well. After all, people are ambitious. The greater the power, the greater the ambition.


    Heiniu said that Lei Gong is back in his villa now, so I can go and see Lei Gong when I''m free. After that, Heiniu drove away, and I''m ready to go back. Li Xiangning and gang Ya are still waiting for me.


    When I was ready to go back, sun Han called me aside and said she wanted to talk to me. I asked Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth to go back first and said I would come later.


    Sun Han and I were walking and chatting. I also took this opportunity to apologize to sun Han for Li Xiangning. Sun Han said there was no need to apologize to her. It was really that she was sorry for me. "You should be happy. The reason why Li Xiangning was hostile to me was because she loved you very much!"


    Of course I know this. After looking at me, sun Han smiled and said, "I find you are more and more attractive now. Your gestures are very manly!"


    "You too. You look very feminine!" I looked at Sun Han and said with a smile.


    After sun Han smiled, the smile on her face froze. She looked at me and said, "the black cow called you aside just now. Must have told you about Lei Gong''s cancer?"


    I nodded. Sun Han then said, "there are many people who want to be the leader of the Sanlian hall. If Lei Gong is ill, there will be a struggle in the Sanlian hall!" after that, sun Han sighed, "if Lei Gong is really dead, where should I go?"


    Sun Han looked at me after saying these words, as if he were asking me, why are you worried so much? What kind of man can''t you find for a woman who is so beautiful and has a good figure like you? Don''t think so much.


    "There is a kind of man I can''t find, such as you!" Sun Han smiled and looked at me.


    I smiled and said, "men like me are all over the street. They can''t be found there. It''s thousands of times better than me to catch one in the street!"


    After staring at me for a while, sun Han smiled, and then stopped talking about this topic.


    Sun Han and I were walking and chatting. While chatting, I also talked with sun Han about the casino. Sun Han said that when he went to the casino, he left it to me. Lei Gong was in poor health recently. She had to take care of Lei Gong. Anyway, Lei Gong was kind to her. After that, sun Han left and I went back.


    Soon the casino opened. On the day of the opening of the casino, black bull brought a large number of younger brothers to support me. What surprised me was that although Lei Gong was in poor health, Lei Gong came to support me on the day of the opening of my casino. Of course, in addition to black bull Lei Gong, some hall leaders I was not familiar with came to support me.


    When I saw that Lei Gong was ill, he came to support me. Those hall leaders were both envious and jealous. I was also a little proud of this. After all, I had only a foothold in the triple hall and had such treatment soon. It was inevitable that people were a little proud.


    With the help of Lei Gong and black bull, the casino has been very prosperous from its opening to its business. I am also very happy about it.


    But nothing can be smooth sailing. After the casino opened smoothly for half a month, one afternoon, the little brother watching the casino called me and said that someone was making trouble in the casino. I rushed to the casino immediately after hearing the news.


    When I went, there were no guests in the casino. Some were only a group of arrogant bastards and my younger brothers. There were more than 30 arrogant bastards, while there were only more than 20 younger brothers in my casino. Obviously, these bastards came to find fault on purpose.


    This gang of gangsters are holding wooden sticks in their hands, and the gangster headed by him is even more arrogant. He stepped on the gambling table with one foot and smoked with cigarettes in his mouth. He seems to be hanging.


    After I came in, I first went to my younger brother. If I wanted to solve this problem, I had to ask about it. My younger brother told me that these gangsters who made trouble in the casino were also from Sanlian hall, but they were the younger brother of another main hall leader.


    They are just looking for trouble this time. Their excuse is to bully people. They say that the casino I opened robbed their business, so they came to make trouble.


    After seeing me coming, the leaders of those gangsters looked at me with disdain and said, "you are their big brother? I tell you, you''d better close your casino quickly, or don''t blame us for being rude!" they were really arrogant. They said that if I didn''t close the casino, they would smash my casino.


    "I heard that you are also members of Sanlian hall, aren''t you? Everyone is from Sanlian hall. They all come out to make a living. There''s no need to engage in infighting!" I looked at the gangsters and said, I don''t want to reason with them, but my other younger brothers haven''t come yet. When my younger brothers come, I''ll reason with them with my fist!


    "I don''t know what infighting is. All I know is that you opened a casino and robbed my business. You should know that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. If you know the truth, close the casino quickly, or don''t blame us for being rude!" the leading gangster looked at me and said fiercely, very arrogant.


    I asked him who his eldest brother was. He said that his eldest brother was Tian Luozi, the main hall leader of the triple hall. He was so proud when talking about his eldest brother.


    Although I am not familiar with Tian Luozi, I also know him. Tian Luozi is almost 50 years old this year. He is one of the three main hall leaders in the triple hall. This Tian Luozi is famous for his arrogance in the triple hall, because among the hall leaders, he has the greatest influence and the most younger brothers, which also gives him arrogant capital.


    It is undoubtedly Tian Luozi who wants to succeed Lei Gong in the triple hall most. Relying on his great power, Tian Luozi often bullies other partial hall leaders in the triple hall, but those partial hall leaders are afraid of him and dare not be angry with him.


    But those partial hall leaders are not me, and I am not those partial hall leaders. Of course, I dare not take the initiative to go to Tian Luozi''s trouble, but if he takes the initiative to find me trouble, I won''t let him bully me. Naturally, my power is not as good as Tian Luozi, but it''s another thing if black bull joins hands with me.


    "Your eldest brother used to be a snail, ha ha", I looked at the gangsters in front of me and said with a smile.


    "Since you know that our eldest brother is Tian Luozi, why don''t you close the casino quickly?", the leading gangster is really arrogant. He yells and yells when talking to me. Although I''m not as powerful as his eldest brother Tian Luozi, at least I''m also a partial hall leader.


    Not long ago, my little brother came. I didn''t have much power, and there weren''t many little brothers, but it was easy to pick up more than 30 of them.


    I asked my younger brothers to take wooden sticks. When my younger brother arrived, I looked at the leading gangster and said, "the casino I own has nothing to do with your eldest brother. I didn''t want to clean you up, but you are so arrogant that I have to give you a long memory!"


    "You have seed! If you dare to do it, my big brother will not let you go!" the leading gangster looked at me and said fiercely.


    "Brothers, clean them up for me! Beat them all to death!" after that, I went to battle myself with a wooden stick. These bastards are too arrogant and must be cleaned up!

 Chapter 283

    There are no less than 50 of my younger brothers. After I ordered them, they picked up sticks and cleaned up the younger brothers of Tian Luozi. The younger brothers of Tian Luozi were arrogant just now, but after they were cleaned up by my younger brother, they became honest, especially the leader, who was directly beaten into a pig''s head by my younger brother and his face swelled up, I can''t speak clearly.


    I squatted down and looked at the leading gangster and said, "I want to ask you, do I still need to close the casino now?"


    He quickly shook his head and said no. after I snorted coldly, I looked at him and said, "go back and tell your brother that Guan Yihan is not easy to bully although I have just established myself in the triple hall!"


    After that, I kicked him and let him go. How can I say that his eldest brother is also a snail? It''s up to the master to beat the dog. Just clean it up. How can I say that I''m also a member of Sanlian hall now? Harmony makes money.


    After Tian Luozi''s younger brother left, I asked them to clean up the casino and continue business. If they have anything to do, they can inform me at any time. I''m on call.


    After leaving the gate of the casino, I went to Lei Gong''s villa before it was dark. Lei Gong was ill. I should go to see him. Without Lei Gong''s cultivation, how could I close Yihan today.


    When I went, black bull was there, while Lei Gong sat and discussed things with black bull. It seems that Lei Gong looks good, but anyway, Lei Gong''s age is there. He may be strong today, but he may be ill tomorrow.


    After I came, Lei Gong smiled and asked me to hurry over and sit down. Then he asked sun han to make me tea. I asked Lei Gong how he was? Lei Gong smiled. He said that''s it. He can''t die for the time being.


    After I came here, Lei Gong and Heiniu didn''t continue to talk about the topic just now, but talked about family affairs. When I entered the door just now, I heard Lei Gong and Heiniu talking about the internal affairs of the triple hall, including the position of hall leader, but I didn''t hear who Lei Gong wanted to succeed.


    After we sat down and talked about some homely things, Heiniu and I left. Heiniu and I came out together. After coming out, I told Heiniu about tianluozi''s trouble shooting in my casino today. Heiniu was very calm after listening to me. He said it was all a matter of time.


    Heiniu said that shortly after I arrived at the Sanlian hall, I took the seat of the leader of the partial hall. Tian Luozi was the backbone of the Sanlian hall. Seeing that I was so busy, he certainly wanted to find a chance to frustrate my spirit.


    Heiniu also told me that after hearing about Lei Gong''s cancer, the snail began to form gangs and attract forces in the Sanlian hall. His intention is already known to Sima Zhao. If Lei Gong falls, the snail will take advantage of the opportunity to sit as the leader of the hall.


    Moreover, black bull also told me that according to Tian Luozi''s temper, I asked someone to clean up his little brother. He will never give up and is likely to come back to trouble me.


    Black bull said that if Tian Luozi came to trouble me, he would call him and he would help me. I nodded and said yes.


    In fact, the internal situation of the triple hall is very similar to that of the Green Dragon Society. Tian Luozi is a force, and Heiniu is also a force. The remaining hall leaders are watchers. If Lei Gong falls, there is no doubt that the position of hall leader will be decided between Tian Luozi and Heiniu. However, according to the current situation, Tian Luozi is slightly more powerful than Heiniu, and the general trend is on Tian Luozi''s side.


    I also went back after the black bull went back. The black bull knows more about the internal affairs of the triple hall than I do. Since he said that Tian Luozi will come to trouble me, Tian Luozi will certainly come to trouble me. It''s just a matter of time.


    Sure enough, as black bull expected, at dusk the next day, Tian Luozi blocked the gate of my casino with his younger brothers who were injured by my younger brother yesterday. My younger brother called me and asked me to hurry over. My younger brother told me that Tian Luozi blocked the gate of the casino with hundreds of people, He said if I didn''t hurry over, he would let my little brother smash my casino.


    After I hung up the phone, I went directly to the casino without finishing my meal. From a distance, I saw a large group of people blocking the door of my casino with wooden sticks in their hands.


    After I got off, I hurried to the casino. When Tian Luozi''s younger brother saw me coming, he hurried into the casino to report to Tian Luozi, "brother, that bastard is coming!"


    At first, Tian Luozi''s younger brothers refused to let me in and blocked me outside. After Tian Luozi spoke, they made way for me to let me in.


    When I went in, Tian Luozi was sitting at the gambling table, playing ''fishing'' with playing cards in his hand. Standing next to Tian Luozi were the people who were cleaned up by my little brother yesterday. The one who was the most seriously injured was the leader. When he saw me coming, he pointed at me and said fiercely, "brother, it''s this bastard that let my little brother clean up us!"


    After listening to his younger brother''s words, Tian Luozi put down the playing cards in his hand, then turned to look at me and said, "you''re Guan Yihan, aren''t you? You asked your men to beat my younger brother yesterday. What do you mean?"


    Tian Luozi is dressed in a Zhongshan suit and has a two skimmed beard. She is a little fat and out of shape, but she is wearing gold and silver. She has a gold watch on her wrist and a string of gold chains around her neck. She smells like a nouveau riche.


    "Brother Tian, it was your younger brother who came to find fault yesterday. I can''t blame me. They asked me to close the casino. If I don''t close it, they will smash my casino. I can''t help it!" Tian Luozi is the backbone of the triple hall, and his power is not small. I have to talk to him respectfully. The power is here, I dare to be arrogant in front of him.


    "You said my younger brother was the first to find fault. Did they beat you first? And! You haven''t said hello to me. You opened a casino here and lost all my casino business. I haven''t settled this account with you yet!" Tian Luozi pointed at me and said arrogantly.


    Indeed, with the help of Heiniu and Lei Gong, the business of my casino has always been very prosperous, but I can''t agree with Tian Luozi''s claim that I robbed his business. His casino is a few kilometers away from me. If the business is bad, I say I robbed his business, which is a bit bullying.


    "Brother Tian, I''m out here to get rich. It''s not easy for me to open a casino. I just want to make a living. Your adult has a lot. Don''t worry about me as much as my younger brother!" after that, I politely handed the cigarette to Tian Luozi''s hand, and I always smiled.


    But when I handed the cigarette, Tian Luozi slapped the cigarette I handed directly on the ground. That''s not enough. After he slapped the cigarette I handed on the ground, he slapped me in the face with his backhand, which was very loud.


    "I didn''t come here with so many younger brothers to laugh with you today. I came to solve yesterday''s problem. You beat my younger brother. What should you do?" Tian Luozi looked at me and said arrogantly. During the whole process, he looked at me with his head raised and his nostrils.


    I was slapped in the face by him. Although I was angry, I knew that if I was angry, I would be the only one to lose. I looked at Tian Luozi and continued to smile and said, "brother Tian, how are you going to solve this matter? Just tell me to do it." "I know Lei Gong and Heiniu attach great importance to you, but one yard to one yard. You beat my little brother. Of course, I can''t sit idly by. As for how to solve it, I have to ask my little brother!" Tian Luozi looked at me and said. He said plainly that he deliberately wanted to embarrass me and make me lose face in front of my little brother.


    The man who was beaten into a pig''s head by my little brother yesterday said fiercely that they don''t want any compensation. They want to treat him in his own way. They hit me as much as my little brother hit them. Then the matter will be written off.

 Chapter 284

    I''m not afraid of being beaten, but I''m also a partial hall leader. If I''m beaten by Tian Luozi''s younger brother, let''s not say what I''ll be beaten. My younger brother can all watch in the casino. When they see that I''m beaten by Tian Luozi''s younger brother, will they convince me? If my younger brother doesn''t agree with me, I''ll hang up.


    I guess Tian Luozi''s younger brother told me this because he was behind his back. He knew that my power was not as strong as him, so he wanted to use his younger brother to clean me up and embarrass me.


    Of course, I can''t just be caught. Although my little brother doesn''t have as many snails as Tian Luozi, and Tian Luozi is a big soldier pressing the border today. But if I was beaten by Tian Luozi''s men so easily, I''ll really be hard to mix up in the future.


    Looking at the very arrogant Tian Luozi, I was ruthless. Then I pulled out the dagger hidden in my body, and then pulled forward. I put the dagger directly on Tian Luozi''s neck. My other hand quickly strangled Tian Luozi''s neck.


    I put the dagger on Tian Luozi''s neck. In the face of my sudden blow, Tian Luozi was unprepared and easily controlled by me.


    I looked at the snail i strangled and said fiercely: "I know you have great influence in the triple hall, and I respect you, Tian Luozi. But don''t deceive people too much. Dogs can jump over the wall when they are anxious. If you are really more anxious than me, I don''t care who you are. I only need a knife to kill your life! Although your life is valuable, I dare to kill Liu Hong and Liu Hualiang, let alone you, Tian Luozi."


    Tian Luozi also clearly felt the cold light of my dagger and quickly said to me, "Guan Yihan, don''t get excited. If you kill me, you don''t want to go out from here!"


    When Tian Luozi''s younger brother saw me holding Tian Luozi, they all rushed in and surrounded me with wooden sticks. They came down one by one, and my life could go to the West.


    I asked my little brother to hurry behind me. They were obedient and came behind me. Of course, I didn''t dare to kill Tian Luozi. If he died, I would definitely be killed by random sticks. He didn''t want to die and I didn''t want to die.


    I looked at Tian Luozi and said, "if you want me to let you go, you can, but you can''t trouble me again in the future, otherwise we will die together today. I believe your life is much more valuable than mine."


    "Well, well, I promise you, I won''t trouble you again!" said Tian Luozi to me quickly. He was afraid that I would kill him.


    Of course, I didn''t dare to let him go here. I took Tian Luozi out of the casino. I asked him not to follow his little brother and asked him to call all his little brothers back. His little brothers didn''t follow up and all went back. I took him to continue walking and went all the way out. I just let Tian Luozi go.


    After Tian Luozi was released by me, he not only didn''t get angry, but looked at me and said with a smile: "I''ve heard that Guan Yihan of our Sanlian hall is courageous and knowledgeable. Today''s opinion is really so!"


    Tian Luozi''s sudden praise made me a little confused. I just kidnapped him. Why did I suddenly praise me? I quickly took the dagger. As the saying goes, stretch out my hand and don''t hit the smiling face. Tian Luozi showed his smiling face. Naturally, I have to meet him with a smiling face.


    "I can''t help what brother Tian said just now. I hope brother Tian will forgive me more." after that, I took out the thousands of yuan in my pocket and handed it to Tian Luozi. "Take this small money, brother Tian, and drink tea for your younger brothers. I''m not right to hurt your younger brother. I apologize to you here. If the money is not enough, I''ll go and get the money for you later."


    Tian Luozi didn''t accept my money. He looked at me with a smile and left. When he left, he smiled and told me that he would see me later.


    After Tian Luozi left, I also put away the hypocritical smile on my face and walked back to the casino. After I went back, my younger brothers asked me how I was. I said it was all right. There would be no guests in the casino today. I asked my younger brothers to close the casino and then took them out for a meal.


    My younger brother''s respect for me has risen to another level through what happened tonight. On the whole, I''m still very happy today. Although the casino business was destroyed by Tian Luozi today, I got my younger brother''s respect and trust. Compared with this, Tian Luozi''s business is just a little episode.


    I had a good meal outside with a group of younger brothers. I drank a lot of wine during the meal. When I went back, my younger brother sent me back. After I went back, I took off my clothes, then walked straight to the bed and fell directly on the bed.


    In the evening, I cleaned up the steel tooth sister well while I was drunk, and then I fell asleep on her.


    In the following period of time, Tian Luozi really didn''t go to the casino to find trouble. I was also quite surprised. I was surprised that Tian Luozi was an excuse at that time. Afterwards, he would find me trouble. I didn''t expect that he was really trustworthy and didn''t find trouble.


    Lei Gong''s body really changes as the weather changes. He was fine a few days ago. He went to the hospital for treatment these days. Sun Han is taking care of him.


    Although Lei Gong has entered the hospital, he still counts on him for everything in the Sanlian hall. Lei Gong also thinks highly of me. Everything in the Sanlian hall is for me to do. What I said is not to do things, but to kill the people who should be killed according to Lei Gong''s instructions. This is jargon.


    Of course, I did it according to Lei Gong''s instructions. Lei Gong gave me a lot of rewards for this, such as money or field, but I also thought I had made a lot of enemies by killing others.


    Those hall leaders thought that I had been rewarded by Lei Gong, and they were very jealous. What''s more, it was rumored that Lei Gong had selected a candidate for succession. That was me. I was speechless about it. I just wanted to stay here. Although the position of hall leader was very attractive, I knew myself clearly, and I was not qualified.


    At that juncture, Tian Luozi came to find me, but he didn''t come to trouble me, but invited me to dinner. Tian Luozi also had a position in the triple hall. Naturally, I couldn''t refuse, so I went to the appointment. I didn''t expect that Tian Luozi would hold a Hongmen banquet.


    After I went, Tian Luozi asked me to sit down with a smile, and then poured me wine himself. He was very polite to me. I was flattered.


    After I sat down, Tian Luozi also called two beautiful women to accompany me. As the saying goes, if you are courteous, you must steal. When I enjoy Tian Luozi''s politeness, I naturally have to ask clearly, "brother Tian, you don''t have to be so polite to my younger brother. Brother Tian, if you have anything, just speak!"


    "Brother Guan is really straightforward, so I''ll come straight to the point and don''t talk to you," Tian Luozi looked at me after taking a sip of wine and said: "Brother Guan has great courage and is a talent. Lei Gong values you so much. I know your eldest brother is a black bull, but to tell you the truth, in the triple hall, except Lord Lei, I have the greatest power. You have no future with black bull. Why don''t you follow me? I promise you will get up!"


    Tian Luozi''s purpose is obvious. He wants me to mix with him. What Tian Luozi said is also true. In the triple hall, in addition to Lei Gong, he is really the most powerful, and it is exactly what he said. If I mix with him, I will certainly mix better.


    But although it''s for money, what''s more important is the word of righteousness. Heiniu has a kindness to me, and now Lei Gong has been lying in the hospital. It''s the time when the triple hall is volatile. If I follow Tian Luozi at this time, how can I face Heiniu in the future? After thinking about it, I still refuse Tian Luozi, although I know I will talk to Tian Luozi if I do so Stand on the opposite side.

 Chapter 285

    Tian Luozi was originally smiling. In the innermost part, he was called diligent by brother Guan. However, after hearing that I refused him, Tian Luozi''s face changed and became very cold. But the next second, his face was full of a smile again. He looked at me and said with a smile: "The reason why brother Guan doesn''t want to talk to me is because of black bull. Hehe, brother Guan is really loyal and righteous."


    After that, Tian Luozi helped me fill the glass with wine, looked at me and continued to smile and said: "Although the word" mixed righteousness "comes first, I also admire brother Guan''s loyalty and courage. Let me tell you the truth. In this materialistic society, the word" righteousness "is used to boast. In this world, money is the king, and you can''t talk about it without money! So brother Guan, you have to be realistic. If you follow me, your future will be unlimited!"


    "Brother Tian said yes, but the black bull knew what happened to me. Now Lei Gong''s body is in trouble again. It''s the time of turmoil in the triple hall. If I followed brother Tian now, it wouldn''t be very good!" , I don''t really want to follow Tian Luozi, but he has great power. I can''t provoke him and can only drag him. If I offend Tian Luozi, I won''t be easy to mix in the triple hall.


    "What brother Guan said is very true. Well, I''ll give you a month. Then you''ll come and hang out with me. What do you think?" , Tian Luozi looked at me and said. Although he said this with a smile, there was a cold feeling in his tone. His implication was: I''ll give you a month. If you don''t toast and drink at that time, you have to be careful.


    I smiled and raised my glass. "Of course, that''s the best thing. Come on! I''ll drink to brother Tian."


    Tian Luozi and I drank a lot of wine. We were brothers at the dinner. After drinking the wine, I got up and left. After I went back, sister steel teeth made me a cup of tea and drank it. After drinking the tea, I called Heiniu and told Heiniu that Tian Luozi wanted me to be his little brother.


    The person I believe most in the triple hall is Heiniu. Anyway, he is also my eldest brother. As his younger brother, loyalty is my duty. In addition, he is not thin to me. Everything I have today is achieved with the help of Heiniu.


    After the black bull knew it, he said he would drag with Tian Luozi first. Now it''s a turbulent time in the triple hall. We shouldn''t tear our faces with Tian Luozi.


    At noon the next day, I bought some fruit and went to the hospital to see Lei Gong. When I went, Lei Gong was lying on the hospital bed, while sun Han was cutting fruit for him. Lei Gong saw me coming in, waved to me and asked me to sit next to him.


    Recently, when Lei Gong told me to do it, I did it beautifully. That''s why I got Lei Gong''s love. After I sat down, Lei Gong smiled at me and said, "you really look like me. I was as bold and courageous as you. I did everything the boss told me."


    After I smiled, I said, of course, I should try my best to finish what you ordered, Lei Gong. This is my duty as a younger brother. These are what I should do.


    Lei Gong smiled and said that the younger generation is terrible. At this time, sun Han handed Lei Gong the cut fruit. Lei Gong looked at me after eating the fruit and asked, "I have something to ask you. You should answer me truthfully."


    I nodded. Lei Gong then said, "you''ve been in the triple hall for some time. Who do you think will have the best chance to sit as the hall leader if I die? You can say whatever you want. I don''t mind."


    I was a little surprised when Lei Gong asked me this question, because according to reason, Lei Gong should ask Heiniu. After all, Heiniu is also one of the backbone of the Sanlian hall, and I''m just a little brother. But Lei Gong asked so, so I naturally had to answer.


    Tian Luozi is the most powerful in the triple hall, followed by Heiniu. The other positive and partial hall leaders are some wind watching grass. They don''t worry about falling there when they see that there is great potential. If Lei Gong really dies, the seat of hall leader will be decided between Heiniu and Tian Luozi.


    In fact, Tian Luozi wants to win over me because of this thing. If he succeeds in winning over me, he will have the strength to crush the black bull, and then he can sit firmly as the leader of the hall.


    I told Lei Gong what I had analyzed. After listening to me, Lei Gong smiled, "I thought you were brave at that time. Unexpectedly, your head is also very flexible. As you said, Tian Luozi is the most powerful now. If I really hang up, Tian Luozi will compete for the position of hall leader!"


    "Tian Luozi is also the backbone of the triple hall. I can''t say anything about him. After all, his qualifications are there!" said Lei Gong. When I said Tian Luozi, I always felt that Lei Gong was weak.


    After thinking for a while, Lei Gong told me about Tian Luozi. Lei Gong said that Tian Luozi hasn''t been in Sanlian hall for two days. He also knows Tian Luozi very well. Lei Gong said that Tian Luozi has always been ambitious. When he is still strong, Tian Luozi naturally doesn''t dare to be too arrogant, but Lei Gong said that he has always known Tian Luozi''s ambition Avenue.


    Lei Gong knew about Tian Luozi''s efforts to win over forces in the Sanlian hall for a long time, but Lei Gong didn''t say anything because Tian Luozi also paid a lot in the Sanlian hall and was one of the backbone personnel of the Sanlian hall.


    Lei Gong also said that Tian Luozi is a bit overbearing. For example, it''s very simple. If you don''t obey him in the triple hall, he will definitely try his best to fix you and trouble you. Such a thing almost happened to me.


    Of course, Lei Gong knows Tian Luozi''s behavior, but what can he do? There are reasons why Lei Gong can''t say Tian Luozi. First, Tian Luozi is the backbone of the triple hall. Second, Tian Luozi forms gangs within the triple hall. Most of the forces of the triple hall have been won over by him. If Lei Gong said him, I''m afraid Tian Luozi will plot to usurp the throne.


    Lei Gong said that if he were ten years younger, he would have gone to clean up the snails, but now his age is here. It''s just a mouth to clean up anyone.


    Lei Gong said that he was really old enough to abdicate, but he was not at ease that the foundation of the Sanlian hall was in the hands of Tian Luozi.


    After Lei Gong said this, I understood. Although Lei Gong showed that Shang and Tian Luozi were laughing, he was already on guard against Tian Luozi, and even said that Lei Gong had the intention to get rid of Tian Luozi.


    I''m not familiar with Tian Luozi, but through a short time of contact with him, I have a general understanding of him. This Tian Luozi is indeed a bit overbearing. When I saw that I was just on the top, I asked my younger brother to come to me for trouble, and then let me be his younger brother regardless of past grievances. This person is definitely not a good thing.


    "Heiniu has told me about you and Tian Luozi. Is Tian Luozi still good at seeing things? It''s too obvious that he wants to pull you over at this time!" Lei Gong asked me to put my ears together after saying that. He has something to tell me.


    After I put my ear close to mine, Lei Gong whispered in my ear, "I''m most optimistic about you in the whole triple hall. If you can kill the snail, it''s definitely a great achievement!"


    After Lei Gong finished, he patted me on the back twice and looked at me with a deep smile.


    To be honest, I am not very familiar with the internal affairs of the triple hall at all. My understanding of the triple hall comes from hearsay. I only know a little about the triple hall.


    But Lei Gong hasn''t ascended to heaven yet. He is still the hall leader. As a younger brother, I naturally want to try my best to finish what he ordered. After Lei Gong finished, I looked at Lei Gong and nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll try my best to finish what you ordered! If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first!"

 Chapter 286

    After I finished, Lei Gong looked at me and smiled. I got up and looked at Sun Han sitting next to me. Then I opened the door and went out. After I came out, I hesitated. Although I didn''t spend a long time on the road, I''m not a fool. I still know the balance of interests.


    Even if I did kill Tian Luozi according to Lei Gong''s instructions, I wouldn''t be able to take the seat of hall leader in the end. I''m also a younger brother. In that case, I''d better go to take refuge in Tian Luozi. I''m still a younger brother, and I don''t have to take much risk.


    When I thought of these balancing interests, I hesitated. However, I felt unhappy. When I was upset, I thought of the earth leopard. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Taking advantage of this time to see him, I asked him what I should do, whether to do things according to Lei Gong''s instructions or what to do.


    I invited the earth leopard out for dinner. During the meal, I asked about the earth leopard. After listening to my hesitation, the earth leopard looked at me and said with a smile: "I think you still have to follow the instructions. What we pay attention to when we go out is loyalty. If everything is oriented towards the interests, why don''t we go out and do business? Mixing is not business. I can only say so much. Go and understand it yourself!"


    After listening to the earth leopard, I already had an idea in my mind. At nine o''clock in the evening, I went to the hospital again to find Lei Gong. I have decided that I will do things according to Lei Gong''s instructions, but before that, I need to attach one condition.


    "If I kill the snails, I hope you can help Qinglong society clean up the door and cheer up!" I looked at Lei Gong and said firmly.


    In fact, many times I ask myself, do I still want to avenge Liu Lang? If I don''t avenge Liu Lang, I will be much better. Every day will be easier, but my heart tells me that Liu Lang''s Revenge must be avenged, because he is my brotherly brother. He was hacked alive by fat chicken people just to let us live. What else can I talk about if he doesn''t revenge personal loyalty.


    After listening to me, Lei Gong looked at me and said: "It seems that you still think about Qinglong society. In fact, I was a little angry when I heard you say that. After all, you are eating the food of Sanlian hall, and what you think is Qinglong society. But when you turn around, it is also a sign of your loyalty. OK! If you can do what I ordered, I will use the strength of Sanlian hall to help Qinglong society But the premise is that the green dragon society still exists in the world at that time! "


    I asked Lei Gong what he meant by this. Lei Gong said that he had heard about the Qinglong society. Lei Gong said that the Qinglong society was worried about external and internal problems. The mud Bodhisattva could not cross the river. It is estimated that the Qinglong society will collapse soon.


    The situation of the green dragon club is really not optimistic now. I know this, but the purpose of my trip today has been achieved, which is enough.


    After I resigned to Lei, I was ready to leave. When I was ready to go out, sun Han said she sent me, and then sent me out. After sun Han and I came out, they called me to the balcony of the hospital and said that she wanted to talk with me.


    "I really didn''t see it. I didn''t expect you to attach so much importance to friendship! Isn''t Sanlian hall very good to you?" Sun Han said, took out a cigarette, lit it and smoked there. I know it''s about the Qinglong society.


    "Isn''t it good to pay attention to friendship? I feel very good. If I don''t pay attention to friendship, I don''t know you now," I smiled at Sun Han. Friendship is a good thing, although it''s worthless.


    After listening to me, sun Han smiled, then looked at me and continued, "Lei Gong told me something."


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "Lei Gong said that after his death, I can share his inheritance. Then I can live the life I want and love the man I love!" Sun Han said calmly after taking a sip of smoke and spitting it on my face.


    "Isn''t that good? Then you''ll be a rich woman. I can only have a family, or I''ll go next to you!" I looked at Sun Han and smiled.


    "In fact, there''s no need to let you stay with me. I can also spend money to support you!" Sun Han said and looked up slightly into my eyes.


    I stared into her eyes as she did. We looked at each other, and then smiled.


    "Well, I have to go back to take care of Lei Gong. See you when I''m free!" Sun Han waved to me and then returned to Lei Gong''s ward.


    After I got back, I called Tian Luozi. I told Tian Luozi that I had made up my mind and would have a future with him. Later, I followed him. Tian Luozi was overjoyed and said that it was late tonight. Tomorrow, he gave me a banquet to pick me up.


    After I hung up the phone, I called Jiangshan again and asked him about the Qinglong club. When Jiangshan mentioned the Qinglong club, there was no spirit in his tone. Jiangshan said that later, the fat chicken became more and more arrogant. He had great power in the Qinglong club and didn''t pay attention to Mr. Jiang at all.


    On one occasion, the fat chicken contradicted Mr. Jiang. Brother Kun really couldn''t see it, because the fat chicken didn''t go once or twice. Brother Kun was in contact with the fat chicken at that time. After the meeting ended, brother Kun was retaliated by the fat chicken. The fat chicken sent someone to prepare to kill brother Kun. Jiang Shan said that if he and brother fat hadn''t gone in time, brother Kun would have been hacked to death.


    According to Jiangshan, brother Kun just came out of the hospital these two days. The injuries on brother Kun haven''t recovered yet. Jiangshan''s attitude is also very negative. He said it seems that Qinglong won''t survive long.


    Now Mr. Jiang also exists in name only. Nominally, Mr. Jiang is still the leading brother of the green dragon Association, but most of the forces of the green dragon association are in the hands of the fat chicken. All the big brothers at the entrance of the hall have fallen to the fat chicken, and they have regarded the fat chicken as the leading brother.


    The white tiger club has been quiet for a while. Jiangshan said that it seems that boss Bai ordered his men not to move the green dragon club. There is no movement in the white tiger club. Otherwise, according to the power of the white tiger club and the current situation of the green dragon club, the white tiger club can directly push the green dragon club down with one blow.


    However, it is said that boss Bai is interested in his friendship with Mr. Jiang, which makes his subordinates not to touch the Qinglong club. After all, boss Bai and Mr. Jiang still have some friendship. People of their generation may be a little old-fashioned, but the word friendship is very conspicuous in their generation.


    I''m thousands of miles away. Although I know about the Qinglong club, I can''t help. I asked Jiangshan to pay attention to safety there and wait for me to come back.


    After I hung up the phone, I was ready to go to bed. I was very unhappy and uncomfortable at this time, so Li Xiangning was pressed under me and let me vent well.


    The next night, Tian Luozi asked me to take Li Xiangning''s steel teeth sister to dinner and wash the dust for me. Of course, I couldn''t refuse, so I took Li Xiangning''s steel teeth sister and them.


    In order not to embarrass me outside, Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister cleaned up at home for a long time before they were willing to go out with me. When they got to the place, Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister attracted a lot of attention as soon as they got off the bus. Tian Luozi''s younger brothers looked at the eyes of Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister, which was called obscene.


    After we went in and sat down, Tian Luozi first praised me, saying that I was destined for women, and why I was young. Anyway, I was praised by all kinds of people.


    Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister also praised Tian Luozi once. After being praised by steel tooth Sister Li Xiangning, Tian Luozi was very happy. I looked at Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister and their eyes changed. I just said I was silent. I knew I wouldn''t bring Li Xiangning steel tooth sister out. I went back to pick them up at night.


    While I was drinking there, the black bull came straight in with a group of younger brothers. After the black bull came to me with his younger brother, he patted me on the shoulder with a smile. Looking at the black bull''s face, they were not good.

 Chapter 287

    After seeing the black cow with a bad face coming, I was actually very upset, because I didn''t tell others about taking refuge in tianluozi, that is to say, black cow didn''t know about taking refuge in tianluozi. On the road, treachery is intolerable to many people, and I can''t tolerate it, so I''m afraid the black bull will come to my trouble.


    After seeing the black cow coming, the snail looked at the black cow with a smile and said, "black cow, you''re late this time!"


    From what Tian Luozi said to the black cow, it''s not hard to hear that the black cow was actually invited by Tian Luozi, but after the black cow saw me; Of course, his face is very bad.


    The black cow looked at me with a cold hum, then opened his chair and sat down next to me. The ten or twenty younger brothers he brought sat down at other tables.


    I want to explain to Heiniu the reason why I took refuge in tianluozi, but now I can only sit there and be silent. Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister know my relationship with Heiniu. They all shut their mouths when they saw Heiniu coming.


    "I can''t say how good I am to you, but I''m not mean to you. I thought you Guan Yihan was loyal and courageous. It seems that I saw the wrong person!" after the black cow sat down, he didn''t hurry to say hello to the snail, but looked at me coldly and questioned me.


    To tell you the truth, black bull is really good to me. Without the recommendation and cultivation of black bull, how could Guan Yihan be the leader of this partial hall today? But what I want to tell black bull is that Guan Yihan is definitely not a traitor. I have my own difficulties in taking refuge in Tian Luozi.


    "I knew I might as well have a dog myself, at least the dog wouldn''t betray me!" after that, the black cow looked at me coldly and slapped me on the table, very angry.


    Seeing this, Tian Luozi looked at Heiniu and said with a smile, "Heiniu, don''t be so angry. How can we say that Guan Yihan is a member of the Sanlian hall and doesn''t mix with anyone? Everyone is a member of the Sanlian hall and works together for the Sanlian hall. It''s no different from anyone!"


    Although Tian Luozi''s words sound good, he is the happiest one in his heart now. Tian Luozi deliberately invited the black bull. In fact, he wanted to take this opportunity to get angry with the black bull and watch a big play in which I became enemies with the black bull. He can not only watch the play, but also reap the benefits of the fisherman. He plays a number one abacus.


    Although Heiniu is very angry, he is not easy to get angry in tianluozi''s territory. In terms of power, tianluozi is not afraid of him. Moreover, now I have joined tianluozi''s command, and the gap between Heiniu and tianluozi has widened.


    After Tian Luozi finished, Heiniu snorted and smiled with disdain, then picked up a glass of wine on the table and drank it. Seeing that the wine in Heiniu''s glass was gone, Tian Luozi quickly asked someone to fill it up. Li Xiangning was very diligent to pour wine for the underworld, but Tian Luozi stopped it. Tian Luozi looked at me and said with a smile: "Brother Guan, how can you say that you were once the man under the black bull''s hand? You should fill the black bull with this glass of wine. It should be regarded as a reward for the remaining kindness of the black bull."


    Tian Luozi said that. Naturally, it''s hard for me to refuse. I picked up the wine bottle and filled it for the black cow. After the black cow looked at the quilt, he picked up the quilt and poured all the wine on my face. Then he slapped me impolitely, "I black cow never drink the wine poured by traitors!"


    The slap on the face of the black cow was so hard that it hurt my face and almost swollen my face. I put down the wine bottle, then took the paper towel handed by Li Xiangning and wiped the wine on my face.


    Tian Luozi sat there and looked at me and black bull. He was waiting to see a good play between me and black bull. Well, I''ll satisfy him and let him watch a good play.


    I clenched my fist and smashed the black cow to the ground. Then I rode on the black cow and swung my fist and hammered it on the black cow. When I started, I deliberately turned over the wine table, spilled wine, food and soup all over the floor, which was a mess.


    Seeing that I had knocked down the black bull, those men of the black bull hurriedly came to help. When Tian Luozi saw that it was almost over, he quickly pulled me up, "brother Guan, please calm down. How can you say that the black bull used to be your big brother? It''s inappropriate to start!"


    After Tian Luozi pulled me up, the black cow was also pulled up by his little brother. After getting up, the black cow kicked me in the stomach, looked at me and said fiercely, "you traitor, wait for me! I won''t let you live!"


    "Heiniu, you have to calm down. How can you say that everyone used to be a brother? As for such a big fight! I have no problem with you, but I''ll tell you first. Brother Guan will be my man from today on. If you fight him, you won''t give me face!" , Tian Luozi looked at the angry black cow and said calmly. The tone was good, but it was mixed with more threats.


    The black cow couldn''t hear the mystery in the snail''s words. He pointed at me and clenched his teeth and glared at me fiercely. Then he waved to his little brother: "brothers, let''s go!"


    After that, Heiniu and his younger brother left angrily. Tian Luozi quickly asked me to sit down, looked at me and said, "if I had known this, I wouldn''t have called Heiniu. I thought he was a measured man. I didn''t expect him to be so stingy!" Tian Luozi said, pouring me wine very attentively.


    I don''t know Tian Luozi''s face yet. He can''t wait to see me fall out with black bull. In the triple hall, black bull is the same prestige as Tian Luozi. If Lei Gong ascends to heaven, Tian Luozi will have a contest with black bull if he wants to be the leader of the hall. However, judging from the current situation, Tian Luozi is in sight, Waiting for Lei Gong to die.


    I just chose to fight with black bull. In fact, I wanted Tian Luozi to believe me, but it seems that Tian Luozi has firmly believed that I fell out with black bull.


    I just started to beat the black bull. I have to find another time to tell the black bull about it. However, I did a good job just now, and I don''t know whether the black bull will take revenge on me.


    "Today is a good day. Don''t think about those unhappy things. Come on, let''s drink!" said Tian Luozi with a smile and a glass.


    After I had enough to eat and drink, I went back. The next day, Tian Luozi brought me the partial hall leaders of the triple hall. Those partial hall leaders were people who took refuge in Tian Luozi. The reason why Tian Luozi introduced them to me was to let me work for him like them.


    After introducing those partial hall leaders to me, Tian Luozi took us to eat, drink and have fun for several days. He ate big fish and meat all day and was accompanied by two girls at any time. Tian Luozi''s intention is to buy people''s hearts and give us some sweets first so that we can work for him.


    After eating, drinking and having fun for several days, we went back separately. Tian Luozi said he would inform me if anything happened.


    After I go back, I''m ready to find black bull. I want to make things clear with black bull that day. I don''t want to stand on the opposite side with black bull. I don''t want black bull to be my enemy.


    I went to Heiniu''s residence. I thought Heiniu''s younger brother would not let me in, but to my surprise, Heiniu''s younger brother invited me in when he saw me coming.


    After I went in, the black cow had set up a table of food. Seeing me coming, the black cow went into the inner room and brought out a bottle of wine and water he collected, then put it on the table, looked at me and said with a smile, "Why are you still standing and eating?"


    Black bull''s attitude makes me a little confused. What does black bull mean? I was puzzled on my face. The black cow looked at me and said with a smile, "why? Do you feel very puzzled?"


    The black cow smiled and then looked at me and continued, "in fact, there''s nothing to doubt. Don''t I know what you Guan Yihan wants to do?"

 Chapter 288

    When I saw the smile on the black cow''s face, I understood. I smiled and sat down and filled the black cow with wine. After the black cow picked up the glass, he looked at me and said with a smile: "what? You''re not afraid of being spilled by me again!"


    I shook my head and said I wasn''t afraid. The black cow laughed and drank the wine in the glass. After drinking, the black cow looked at me and said: "I already know what Lei Gong told you, and I also know the terms you and Lei Gong put forward, so I know what you want after I heard that you took refuge in Tian Luozi. It happened that Tian Luozi invited me to dinner again, so I took my little brother on purpose. I don''t know what Tian Luozi bastard wants to invite me to dinner. This bastard has always been arrogant, No It must have ulterior motives to invite me to dinner! "


    I smiled and drank a glass of wine. It turned out that the black cow had known for a long time. No wonder I said that the black cow had some friendship with me. How could he treat me like that? It turned out to be so.


    "After I took my little brother there, I knew what Tian Luozi''s son of a bitch wanted to do. I played a good play for Tian Luozi to enjoy! I started harder at that time, so you should forgive me," said Heiniu, looking at me.


    I smiled and said it was nothing but a slap. What if I could kill the snail, even if it was to cut me.


    "Brother Liu''s acting is really good. I really thought you were angry at that time. If you were an actor, the film emperor would not be captured!" I looked at Heiniu and smiled.


    After laughing, Heiniu said I was good too. After talking and laughing, Heiniu talked to me about business. Heiniu told me that Lei Gong''s body is getting worse day by day. Although Lei Gong claims that his body is still strong, in fact, Lei Gong''s body is the end of the crossbow. Before long, Lei Gong may die.


    Black bull said that now Lei Gong doesn''t allow anyone in Sanlian hall to visit him in the hospital. In fact, he just doesn''t want people to know his real situation.


    Heiniu said that Lei Gong''s time is running out. I have to seize the time and find a chance to kill the snail. It''s bad for us if we keep dragging on like this.


    Naturally, I know what''s at stake. Tian Luozi has been eyeing the position of the leader of the triple hall for a long time. It''s only a few days since I took refuge in Tian Luozi. It''s not the time to kill Tian Luozi. We have to wait for a while. Now we have to pray that Lei Gong can live some more time, but if he has cancer, he can only wait to die.


    After having two drinks with black bull, I went to the hospital to find sun Han. Lei Gong didn''t allow anyone from Sanlian hall to visit him except black bull. I had to find sun han to find out the situation.


    Sun Han said that Lei Gong was fine two days ago, but his condition has deteriorated too seriously these two days. Sun Han said that if Lei Gong''s body continues to deteriorate like this, I''m afraid he won''t live for a month. Of course, sun Han is not alarmist. Lei Gong has advanced cancer and is dying soon.


    After asking about Lei Gong''s physical condition, I asked sun Han if she had ever heard of Lei Gong''s successor. I didn''t care who was the hall leader. I just asked.


    Sun Han looked at me and said blandly, "do you still need to ask me such a simple question? If Lei Gong dies, he will naturally hand over the power of the triple hall to Heiniu. The person he believes most in the whole triple hall is Heiniu!"


    If black bull can take charge of the triple hall, I am naturally very happy. Black bull is also qualified to take charge of the triple hall. However, if black bull wants to succeed in becoming the leader of the hall, he must first let Tian Luozi die. Tian Luozi will not die. All this is empty talk.


    After chatting with sun Han for a while, I went back. In the next more than a month, as long as Tian Luozi had something to command, I was always the first to stand up and do business for him. In this more than a month, I killed many of his enemies for Tian Luozi, and I had a lot of blood debt in my hand.


    However, I also gained more trust from Tian Luozi. Among those partial hall leaders who subordinate to Tian Luozi, Tian Luozi is the best to me. He even handed over all his casinos to me, and the money he earned belongs to me. In addition, he paid for a big house for me.


    I was not polite to him. I moved in with Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth. I had just moved to the new house. Less than three days later, there was news from the inside of the triple hall that Lei Gong''s condition was getting worse and worse. Lei Gong would die in a few days at most.


    Tian Luozi naturally heard the news, and I don''t know who sent it. I asked sun Han and Heiniu, and they all confirmed it. Lei Gong''s condition has indeed deteriorated, and Lei Gong''s physical condition is indeed not optimistic. Lei Gong will die soon.


    Black bull also called me out because of this. Black bull looked at me and said earnestly: "although Lei Gong''s current physical condition is not very bad, he can''t die for a while and a half. You have to hurry up and get rid of the snail!"


    Originally, I wondered how the news of Lei Gong''s deterioration came out. After black bull told me, I knew that Lei Gong deliberately let people spread it. Although Lei Gong''s health is not good, he is still some distance from death.


    The reason why Lei Gong asked people to spread the news that he would soon die is that he deliberately wanted Tian Luozi to know the news. If Tian Luozi knew that Lei Gong would soon die, he would certainly start to do something. Lei Gong asked me to kill Tian Luozi as soon as possible, and Heiniu would try his best to help me.


    All these are Lei Gong''s plans. If Tian Luozi starts to take action, I will kill Tian Luozi for the triple hall. In this way, Tian Luozi''s men have no reason to seek revenge from me. On the contrary, if Tian Luozi hasn''t taken action, I will kill him. Tian Luozi''s men will definitely kill me, and I will implicate Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth.


    Lei Gong is also making plans for me, for which I am also very grateful. As a little brother, it is really an honor to get such attention.


    After discussing with Heiniu, I went back. In the evening, I went to tianluozi''s residence to check the situation of tianluozi and see if tianluozi had started to act.


    When I went, Tian Luozi was sitting drinking tea. After I went, Tian Luozi said with a smile that he was trying to find me. I asked Tian Luozi why he was looking for me.


    After pouring me a cup of tea, Tian Luozi looked at me and said with a smile, "I heard from my men that you and Lei Gong''s lover''s name is sun Han. It seems that you know her very well. Did you know her before?"


    I nodded and said that sun Han and I had really known each other before, but I didn''t tell Tian Luozi about the process of knowing each other. I just said that sun Han and I had known each other before.


    "Oh, that''s what happened. To tell brother Guan, sun Han''s girl looks really good. She''s really wronged to follow Lei Gong. Lei Gong is so old that she can be satisfied there! I''ve already thought about it. After Lei Gong dies, I''ll keep her up! Have a good time every night!", Tian Luozi said with a very obscene laugh, and the smile was full of debauchery.


    After talking about sun Han, Tian Luozi asked me if I knew the news that Lei Gong was about to die. I said I knew. After that, I deliberately asked Tian Luozi what he should do next. Tian Luozi smiled and looked at me and said: "If I become the hall leader, I won''t treat you badly. I have to let you be the main hall leader anyway! Lei Gong is dying, and it''s time for me to prepare for action, but before taking action, I still have to make sure whether Lei Gong''s body is really dead."


    I asked Tian Luozi how to determine the law. After laughing, Tian Luozi said loudly to his little brother outside the door: "bring me people!"


    As soon as Tian Luozi''s voice fell, sun Han was framed in by two strong men, his hands were tied with ropes, and his mouth was stuck with strong tape.

 Chapter 289

    Sun Han looked at me pitifully after he was brought in. I was also stunned at that time. I didn''t expect that Tian Luozi would be brought here by sun Han. Before I thought about it, sun Han was directly thrown to the ground by Tian Luozi''s men. Sun Han was wearing a dress without silk stockings. After being lost, sun Han''s knees were worn out, And bleeding.


    Tian Luozi walked up to sun Han with an obscene smile, and then tore off the strong tape on Sun Han''s mouth. Tian Luozi raised sun Han''s chin with his hand, looked at Sun Han and said with a smile: "tut Tut, it''s a pity for such a beautiful girl to give to Lei Gong. How nice it would be for me!"


    After Tian Luozi released sun Han, sun Han looked at Tian Luozi and said angrily, "Tian Luozi, what do you mean? If you dare to treat me like this, are you not afraid of Lei Gong looking for you?"


    Tian Luozi stall looked at Sun Han and said helplessly, "I''m afraid! Of course I''m afraid, but the premise is that Lei Gong has to get up from bed! By the way, there''s still something important to do. I ask you, there''s news that Lei Gong is about to die. Is it true?"


    Sun Han closed his mouth tightly and didn''t talk to Tian Luozi. I couldn''t make any moves when Tian Luozi was present. He sat there and drank tea honestly.


    Seeing that sun Han didn''t answer, Tian Luozi snorted coldly, and then slapped sun Han''s small face directly. The slap made a special noise. After this slap, the corners of sun Han''s mouth were fanned out with blood, and a palm print immediately appeared on his white face.


    "You''d better answer me frankly, otherwise you don''t think I dare not touch you!" Tian Luozi said fiercely looking at Sun Han.


    After being slapped by Tian Luozi, sun Han burst into tears in his eyes. After Tian Luozi asked, sun Han nodded and said yes, Lei Gong''s physical condition is really not very good, and his condition has been deteriorating.


    After hearing this answer, Tian Luozi nodded and said that it was almost the same. After drinking a cup of tea, Tian Luozi squatted down and looked at Sun Han sitting on the ground, with an obscene face and said: "Just now I started to focus. I''m here to apologize to you. Since Lei Gong can''t live for a few days, you can follow me in the future. I promise to make you popular and spicy. I''ll make you refreshing every night! How about it?"


    Sun Han quickly shook his head, looked at Tian Luozi and said with some fear: "Lei Gong promised me that if he died, he would give me a sum of money. I can do whatever I want at that time!"


    "That''s Lei Gong''s promise to you. It doesn''t have anything to do with me. You have to promise or not. You don''t want to go back tonight!" Tian Luozi looked at Sun Han coldly and said. It seems that Tian Luozi has a lust for sun Han. He doesn''t intend to let Sun Han go back tonight.


    "You take her to my room, tie her up well, and I''ll teach her myself later!" Tian Luozi told his men.


    After Tian Luozi finished, his younger brothers put sun Han on the shelf and prepared to escort sun han to Tian Luozi''s room. Sun Han quickly looked at me pitifully and wanted me to help her.


    "Brother Tian, wait a minute!" I looked at Tian Luozi and said. Tian Luozi asked me what''s the matter. I went to sun Han and asked Tian Luozi''s younger brother to loosen sun Han. Then I looked at Tian Luozi and continued: "brother Tian, you may not know the origin between me and sun Han. I''ll talk to brother Tian today."


    After I swallowed my saliva, Hotan Luozi talked about the gratitude and resentment between me and sun Han. I also deliberately exaggerated the fact that sun Han abandoned me. After I finished, Hotan Luozi looked at me and asked, "what do you mean, brother Guan?"


    "I want to ask brother Tian to give sun han to me! In fact, I hate her in my heart for a long time. Just because she is Lei Gong''s lover, I have to greet her with a smile and pretend that the past has been written off! In fact, I can''t wait for Lei Gong to die soon, so that I can take good revenge on her!" , I looked at Tian Luozi and said. When I said this, I deliberately pretended to be very angry.


    After nodding, Tian Luozi said he understood, "since you have such a dispute with her, brother Guan, I''ll give her to you! Or let you vent your hatred!"


    After that, Tian Luozi asked her younger brother to push sun han to me. I was very angry. After saying the previous things, sun Han looked at me with tears in her eyes. After she was pushed to me by Tian Luozi''s men, she ran to Tian Luozi herself. She looked at Tian Luozi and said pitifully: "Just let me follow you in the future! I don''t want to fall into his hands!"


    "You abandoned my brother Guan at the beginning. You must pay back this account!" Tian Luozi pushed sun han to me violently after saying that.


    I''m also speechless to sun Han. Can''t she see that I''m acting? She''s really stupid enough to believe what I just said.


    Tian Luozi asked his younger brother to drive me back in his car and help me pick up sun Han. After Tian Luozi ordered, sun Han was tied up and carried into the car. I also got in the car and was ready to go back.


    When he was in the car, sun Han refused to look at me. After seeing me to the door, Tian Luozi''s younger brother left, leaving sun Han and me there.


    After I carried sun Han up the corridor, I untied her. After I untied sun Han for her, sun Han looked at me and said angrily, "I didn''t expect you Guan Yihan to be such a person. You are so hypocritical. I really thought you underestimated the past. Unexpectedly!" when sun Han said this, there were tears in his eyes and almost cried.


    I looked at Sun Han and smiled. "I thought you were very smart. Your grades at school were much better than me, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. If I didn''t tell Tian Luozi so much, do you think Tian Luozi would let you go so easily?"


    "Well, it''s getting late today. Hurry back to take care of Lei Gong! I have to go back to bed," I said blandly looking at Sun Han. After that, I yawned and prepared to go upstairs and go back to my room.


    At this time, sun Han trotted to the front, and then blocked my way with open arms. She looked into my eyes and hurriedly asked, "that means you didn''t hate me because of the previous things?"


    "Why do I hate you? I''m full. How long has it been? Why do I still hate you? Do you really think Guan Yihan is the kind of person with a small stomach! Well, come back quickly, I should go back to bed!" then I bypassed sun Han and walked up from her.


    I just got on the two steps, and Sun Han ran up and down again. He looked at me seriously and said, "no, I don''t want to go back. If you want me to go out now, if I go out now, if the snail is to arrange an eye liner, what will he think of if he sees this scene? If Da Ko knows you are playing him, will he let you go?"


    What sun Han said is not unreasonable. I took a look at Sun Han and asked her to go to the house with me. She will go back to take care of Lei Gong tomorrow morning.


    Sun Han followed me to the door. After I knocked on the door, gang Ya Mei and Li Xiangning came to open the door for me, but to my surprise, gang Ya Mei and Li Xiangning were waiting for me in a nurse''s uniform. As soon as the door opened, Li Xiangning and gang Ya Mei smiled and took a fake stethoscope and said they wanted to see a doctor for me.


    Originally, Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister were smiling, but when they saw sun Hanzhi behind me, the smiles on their faces disappeared. Li Xiangning threw the stethoscope to the ground and went to watch TV without a good face after humming.


    I know that steel tooth sister and Li Xiangning are angry about why I brought sun Han home, but I brought sun Han, so I can''t drive others out.


    After I went in, I took sun han to our big bed, "we have always slept together. You can squeeze with them tonight!"

 Chapter 290

    Sun Han nodded and said it was all right. Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister sat in bed and didn''t care about sun Han and me. They didn''t even say a word to me. After I took off my coat, I was ready to take a bath. It was more comfortable to sleep after taking a bath.


    I asked sister steel teeth to rub my back. After sister steel teeth got up, Li Xiangning quickly said that she would rub my back, and then trotted with me to the bathroom. I knew that Li Xiangning didn''t want to live with sun Han. Although I wanted Li Xiangning and sun han to live together peacefully, I knew it was impossible.


    After taking a bath, I came out. I let Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister and sun Han sleep in bed. As for me, I can just lay on the floor. It''s the same where I sleep with rough skin and thick flesh.


    After I told Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister, Li Xiangning quit first. She said she would sleep there if I slept there. She was so careful. I don''t know yet. She just didn''t want to sleep with sun Han.


    The key is that I can''t sleep on the floor. I can''t let Sun Han sleep on the floor. I looked at Li Xiangning and said seriously, "let you sleep in bed. If you don''t sleep in bed, don''t sleep at all!"


    Li Xiangning looked at me angrily and said, "if you don''t sleep, don''t sleep!"


    After that, Li Xiangning was about to go out, but she was stopped by the steel tooth sister. Seeing that the situation was wrong, sun Han said that she would stay in the hotel. How can I let Sun Han stay in the hotel? People followed me in. Is it appropriate for me to let someone stay in the hotel?


    Steel teeth looked at me and said, "in fact, the bed is also very big. Why don''t we squeeze the four of us? We can barely sleep."


    Finally, there was no choice but to squeeze four people according to what sister steel teeth said. Sister steel teeth Li Xiangning slept on my left and sun Han slept on my right. I blocked sun Han and Li Xiangning like a wall. Li Xiangning was still angry in bed. From time to time, she would kick a foot on my thigh and turn around angrily, He purposely put his butt against me and wanted to get sun Han out of bed next to me. If sun Han hadn''t been there, I would have cleaned her up. After cleaning up, she wouldn''t dare to be so naughty.


    The next morning, I sent sun han to the hospital. As soon as I came out of the hospital, Tian Luozi called me and said there was something important to tell me. Let me go there.


    I hung up and hurried there. In Tian Luozi''s residence, all the partial hall leaders who took refuge in Tian Luozi had arrived and sent me. It seems that they are discussing something big.


    After Tian Luozi asked me to sit down, he looked at everyone present and said, "everyone, I believe you already know the news that Lei Gong is going to die. Once Lei Gong dies, his seat will naturally let me sit, but if you want to sit as the hall leader, you must remove a stumbling block first, that is the main hall leader black bull."


    "Black bull is the most trusted person of Lei Gong in the triple hall. Lei Gong must have secretly pointed out that he would let black bull sit in his seat. Now Lei Gong is critically ill. It''s a good time for us to do it. We might as well take this opportunity to kill black bull directly!" said Tian Luozi generously.


    After hearing this, the partial hall leaders agreed with me. The reasoning should be like this. Tian Luozi looked at me and said, "brother Guan, the bravest person in the whole triple hall is you. I''ll leave it to you to kill the black ox. if you can kill the black ox, my seat will let you sit after Lei Gong''s death!"


    Tian Luozi''s seat is what many people want. After Tian Luozi finished, those partial hall leaders threw envious eyes at me. This is a good thing in their eyes, but it''s a difficult thing for me.


    When Tian Luozi said this, I actually had a plan in mind. I was going to kill Tian Luozi tonight, but my idea was just taking shape in my head. Tian Luozi patted me on the shoulder and said: "Brother Guan, I''ve sent someone to keep an eye on black bull. Black bull is at home tonight. He only brings three younger brothers in and out. Go and prepare the guy and act at night. It will change if it''s late."


    If I''m going to do it tonight, I''m a little embarrassed. I''m going to kill Tian Luozi at night, but I didn''t expect Tian Luozi to let me do it tonight.


    After nodding, I looked at Tian Luozi calmly and said, "don''t worry, brother Tian, this matter is in my hands. I promise I will kill the black cow!"


    After that, I went to prepare the guy. I specially called five brothers I can trust to go with me. I told them before I went. Then they''ll just pretend. Don''t move. The guy hurt the black cow.


    In fact, I also thought about calling black bull to let him escape, but doing so would make Tian Luozi suspicious, and he would realize that there were spies inside him. In this way, it would be difficult for me to kill him when I came.


    So I figured it out. When we go to kill the black cow, we deliberately let him escape. At best, we can add a small wound to him and let the snail believe it.


    After the plan was made, I called Tian Luozi. I said that I could kill the black cow with my five younger brothers. He just had to wait for my good news. Tian Luozi smiled and said that he was waiting for my good news.


    After notifying Wantian Luozi, I took my little brother to the downstairs of Heiniu. At this time, it was dark. There were three or two pedestrians walking on the street. I took my little brother to the door of Heiniu''s house. After I knocked on the door, Heiniu asked my little brother to open the door for us.


    I hurried in with my little brother and sat down with the black cow. I told the black cow the instructions I conveyed to the snail. The black cow asked me what I planned to do next.


    "I''ll make a small wound on you later and pretend to let you escape. After you escape, hurry to gather your little brother and ambush near Tian Luozi''s residence. After you ambush with your little brother, I''ll kill Tian Luozi. As soon as Tian Luozi dies, you''ll take your little brothers and kill all the little brothers in Tian Luozi''s residence. Then we''ll be done ! "I looked at the black bull and said my plan to the black bull.


    "That''s a good idea. It''s feasible! I''ll call my younger brothers after I escape downstairs and ask them to ambush. Tonight we''ll get rid of the snail completely. There''s no future!" said the black bull, looking at me.


    Heiniu''s younger brother is not far from his expulsion, that is, within kilometers. If Heiniu escapes, his younger brother can come and meet him in a short time. Then we can work together to kill the snail.


    After saying that, the black bull picked up the guy in my hand and bit his teeth and stabbed him in his thigh and stomach. Although it was bleeding, the wound was not deep and did not hinder him at all, but the pain must be very painful.


    After the black bull stabbed himself twice, he ordered his three confidants to blow himself twice, creating the illusion that he was chased and injured by us.


    Seeing that the black bull was so cruel to himself, I was a little more awed of him. He was a real man.


    After the black bull made a lottery on his body, he took his little brother and pretended to run for his life downstairs, while we pretended to chase after him.


    After the black bull fled downstairs with his little brother, he accelerated his speed and ran away. After seeing that the black bull ran away with his little brother, we didn''t plan to chase any more, and the acting was almost the same.


    But just as we were about to go back to work with the snail, I saw that the black cow stopped running away. At that time, I was very confused when I saw that the black cow stopped. What did the black cow stop for.


    At first, I still wondered, but when I saw the black bull retreating, I knew what was going on. It turned out that there were more than a dozen people in front of them, all with glittering cold guys in their hands, looking at them covetously. The purpose is naturally self-evident.


    I squeezed and stared at the dozen people carefully. Finally, I saw clearly that these people were not others, but Tian Luozi''s younger brother.

 Chapter 291

    Seeing that the dozen little brothers of Tian Luozi were threatening, black bull was ready to run to us, but he had not run a few steps with his little brother, and Tian Luozi''s little brother caught up. Tian Luozi''s little brother had guys in his hands, while black bull and his little brother had no guys in their hands, and they were completely in the state of being chased and killed.


    Tian Luozi''s younger brothers saw the black cow as if they saw beef. They were chasing the black cow with a knife. There were only four black cows and his younger brothers, and Tian Luozi had more than a dozen men. The black cow chased and killed by Tian Luozi''s younger brother wants to escape to me desperately.


    He opened his mouth and stretched out his hand to look at me. The word "save me" in his mouth had not been said yet. The knife in the little brother Tian Luozi''s hand pierced his body. The blood flowed out of the black cow, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Brothers! Kill him!" when those people saw the black cow fall to the ground, it was like seeing delicious food. They rushed up and stabbed the black cow with a knife. The black cow''s blood splashed high and there were blood holes all over his body.


    The black cow looked at me from such a distance and stretched out his hand to me. His eyes were almost staring out. He clenched his teeth to support for a while, but his hardest body couldn''t resist the sharp stab of the knife. The black bull looked at me and twitched a few times before he died.


    After the black cow fell to the ground, all his three younger brothers were killed by Tian Luozi''s younger brother. Seeing that the black cow fell in a pool of blood and the stretched hand for help had not been put down, I stood there as if I had been chopped by a tired point. There was a blank in my head, and the whole person was like an empty body.


    If my younger brother hadn''t patted me behind me, I hadn''t calmed down. Now the black bull is dead and all my plans have been disrupted, but the days have to go on, life has to go on, and I still have to do what I should do.


    I took my younger brother to go to Tian Luozi''s men with a smile, looked at them and said with a smile: "you came in time. If you hadn''t come, the dead black cow might have really escaped!"


    God knows how uncomfortable I feel when I say these words, how against my heart. How can black bull treat me well? How can I feel better and laugh when I see that he ended up like this.


    When Tian Luozi''s men saw that the black bull was dead, they took out a cigarette and lit it. Then they smoked leisurely. The person in charge knew me. He looked at me and said with a smile: "I heard that brother Guan is very brave. Liu Hong and Liu Hualiang died in your hands. We all admire brother Guan. Today is a good time to kill the black bull. The boss is afraid that brother Guan will miss. He specially asked us to guard around here and help brother Guan when it''s critical! Don''t worry, brother Guan. Although the black bull died in our hands, the credit belongs to you!"


    I smiled and said, of course, this is the best. In order to make Tian Luozi''s men think I hate the black cow, I deliberately stabbed the black cow''s body with a knife. Tian Luozi''s men asked me to leave quickly with my little brother. It''s not good to stay at the crime scene for a long time. When the cops came, they would be in trouble.


    After we left the scene, Tian Luozi''s men took us to see Tian Luozi to tell Tian Luozi the news of the black cow''s death.


    When Tian Luozi knew that the black ox was dead, he was not generally happy. He laughed and patted me on the shoulder, saying that if the black ox died, the triple hall would be his, and I would take his seat at that time.


    It never occurred to me that Tian Luozi had left a backhand. His hand caught me by surprise. What should I do next when the black cow dies? I don''t have much power in the triple hall. It''s almost impossible for Guan Yihan to overthrow Tian Luozi alone.


    "Thanks to brother Guan today, let''s go out and celebrate while the black ox is dead!" Tian Luozi looked at me on my shoulder and said with a smile.


    Of course, I can''t refuse. I followed Tian Luozi to celebrate. Although I was smiling when I drank to celebrate, my heart was full of anger.


    After the celebration, I left. Only after I left did I know that when I took my little brother to find Heiniu, Tian Luozi had taken all Heiniu''s men with people, that is to say, Heiniu''s power had been defeated by Tian Luozi. Even if the Heiniu didn''t die at that time, the Heiniu didn''t have a chance to turn over.


    I really didn''t see it before. This snail is really ambitious and cruel. It''s better to deal with such people less. If he blocks his interests when, he will show his fangs.


    After the black ox died, my head was also blank, because I knew very well that Lei Gong was not about to die. Although he had cancer, he would not die so soon. If Lei Gong knew that the black ox was dead, I didn''t know what Lei Gong would do.


    After thinking about it, I went to Lei Gong and apologized to Lei Gong. After I came to the hospital and told sun Han, sun Han put me in. Lei Gong lying in the hospital bed was watching the news and looked much better.


    After I went in, Lei Gong asked me what was the matter. I looked at Lei Gong and said in a muffled voice, "Heiniu, he''s dead. He was killed by Tian Luozi''s men! All the Heiniu''s younger brothers are controlled by Tian Luozi!"


    After listening to me, Lei Gong was so angry that he vomited blood. The killing of the black cow was a great blow to Lei Gong. Lei Gong pointed at me and said angrily, "go back first and let me calm down first!"


    After Lei Gong said that, I left. Once the black ox died, there was a pillar missing in the triple hall. The whole tribe was in the hands of Tian Luozi. How can Lei Gong not be angry.


    Early the next morning, I heard the news that Lei Gong was discharged from the hospital. After the black cow died, no one in the triple hall competed with Tian Luozi, so Lei Gong insisted on leaving the hospital to preside over the overall situation even if he was ill.


    After Lei Gong was discharged, Tian Luozi and all the partial hall leaders in the triple hall went to meet him. After receiving the news, I quickly changed my clothes to meet Lei Gong.


    With the help of sun Han, Lei Gong was discharged from the hospital. It''s not good news for Tian Luozi, because Tian Luozi is ready to be the hall leader. Who knows that Lei Gong suddenly discharged from the hospital, and it seems that Lei Gong can''t die for a while.


    After Lei Gong was discharged from the hospital, the first thing he did was to order his men to bury the black ox. how can we say that the black ox is also one of the pillars of the triple hall and the most trusted person in the triple hall.


    Lei Gong didn''t investigate the death of the black bull. It''s useless even if Lei Gong did. Tian Luozi''s general situation is in hand. After the death of the black bull, those swing partial hall leaders took refuge in Tian Luozi angrily. Tian Luozi''s momentum is greater than before. Everyone has regarded Tian Luozi as the hall leader.


    After the black ox was buried heavily, Lei Gong found me. Lei Gong said that the black ox was dead and he was in a lot of discomfort. I had the job of killing Tian Luozi. The death of the black ox still made Lei Gong very sad. Lei Gong sighed and said to me sincerely: "It''s up to you to kill Tian Luozi, and the Sanlian hall is up to you. If you can kill Tian Luozi, 1 you''ll be the leader of my hall!"


    The position of hall leader is very tempting. Tian Luozi can''t resist this temptation. Naturally, I can''t resist it, but I know very well in my heart that this is not a good business. It''s not very difficult for me to kill Tian Luozi, but it''s very difficult to kill Tian Luozi.


    "Black bull treats me well. I''ll avenge him for this. But I''d better find someone else for the hall leader''s seat. Guan Yihan still knows how many kilograms he is. I''m not qualified enough to be the hall leader!" I looked at Lei Gong and said sincerely.


    The reason why I say this is because I know that Lei Gong is baiting me. He wants to lure me to kill Tian Luozi, but what he doesn''t know is that I want to kill Tian Luozi whether he lures or not.

 Chapter 292

    In fact, Lei Gong suspected that I would take advantage of Tian Luozi''s great potential to take refuge in Tian Luozi. Everyone in the triple hall knew that Tian Luozi valued me very much and had tacitly agreed to give me the seat of main hall leader. No wonder Lei Gong would doubt me.


    After I finished, Lei Gong nodded and said that if I had any plans, he would fully cooperate with me. I nodded and left. If Tian Luozi found it difficult to stay here for a long time, he would not be in doubt.


    There are three main hall leaders in the triple hall. As I said earlier, the main hall leaders are Tian Luozi and Heiniu. Some people are curious. Aren''t there three main hall leaders? There''s another one.


    There is also a main hall leader who is called Lao Zhong uncle. Lao Zhong uncle is only a few years old from Lei Gong. He is already in his 60s. Lao Zhong uncle has not been in charge since the first five years. He moved to the lake with some younger brothers. He goes fishing and does some aquatic business every day. He doesn''t interfere in the affairs of the triple hall at all. However, even if old uncle Zhong didn''t manage the triple hall, Lei Gong still didn''t give his seat to others, because old uncle Zhong made great contributions to the triple hall and Lei Gong respected him very much.


    It is precisely because old uncle Zhong didn''t manage the triple hall, so I omitted him earlier, but now the situation of the triple hall is here. I''m afraid I can''t go to old uncle Zhong for help.


    Lei Gong is ill, and Lei Gong is too eye-catching. It''s not appropriate for Lei Gong to go to old uncle Zhong for help. If I go, it''s more suitable. I called Lei Gong first and told him that I''ll go to old uncle Zhong for help. Lei Gong said that everything is up to me. I don''t need to discuss with him. I can do whatever I want. He will fully support me.


    After hanging up the phone, I took advantage of the dusk to take a bus to the lake, where Uncle Zhong often goes. After I got off the bus, I went directly to Uncle Zhong''s residence, but when I came to Uncle Zhong''s door, I was stopped by Uncle Zhong''s two younger brothers.


    They asked me about my origin. I said I was from Sanlian hall, but they told me that uncle Zhong didn''t see the people from Sanlian hall. I asked them to be accommodating, but their attitude was very firm. I had no choice but to break through.


    I clenched my fist and beat the two janitors on the ground, but I just knocked them down. Seven or eight people rushed over and knocked me over on the ground. My nose blood came out. All my body was kicked by them.


    Just when they were about to throw me out, uncle Zhong sent a message to let me in. In this way, I got permission to go in, although I was really embarrassed.


    After I went in, I saw old uncle Zhong sitting on the open-air dining table ready to eat. Old uncle Zhong was wearing a white coat, a bit like the one worn by modern private school students, but it was not so long. With the white hair tied up by old uncle Zhong, old uncle Zhong looked like a fairy.


    Old uncle Zhong is about the same age as Lei Gong, but it seems that old uncle Zhong is much younger than Lei Gong. Old uncle Zhong was eating at that time. After I came in, old uncle Zhong calmly took a bite of rice, then turned to me and said, "are you Guan Yihan? The new partial hall leader of the triple hall!"


    I nodded and said that I was Guan Yihan. After touching the beard on his face, old uncle Zhong looked at me and asked, "I heard you beat my little brother to see me, didn''t you? Come on, what''s the matter with you so persistent looking for me? You''d better say something useful, or I''ll let my little brother throw you out!"


    Although old uncle Zhong has a cold expression on his face, he has a loyal face. Looking at his face, you can know that he is a good man. At least it is certain that he is loyal to the triple hall.


    After I told uncle Zhong about the situation of the triple hall one by one, I directly said my intention. My intention is very simple. I want uncle Zhong to take his little brother to help me kill Tian Luozi. There are still some people under Lei Gong''s hands. In addition, uncle Zhong''s people and my internal and external cooperation, I still have a chance to kill Tian Luozi.


    After listening to me, uncle Zhong smiled, looked at me and said: "According to what you say, Tian Luozi is very powerful now, so why should I help you? I''ll go directly to take refuge in Tian Luozi. I''ll tell Tian Luozi about you at that time. Can''t I get more benefits? On the contrary, if I help you, I can''t get anything. If you fail, I have to be implicated. Although I''m a little old, I''m still involved I''ll still settle the account! "


    I quickly interrupted old uncle Zhong, "you don''t get nothing. If you help me kill Tian Luozi, you will sit as the leader of Sanlian hall!"


    Lei Gong''s time is running out, and soon there will be no leaders in the Sanlian hall. If Tian Luozi dies, the Sanlian hall will naturally be in the hands of Uncle Zhong. It''s not that I don''t want to take charge of the Sanlian hall, but I''m still young. Even if Lei Gong gives me a seat, others will disagree. There will be civil strife at that time. I''d better take the seat of the leader of the hall Give it to Uncle Zhong. In this way, I can not only make friends with Uncle Zhong, but also let uncle Zhong help me. Why not.


    Old uncle Zhong hesitated after listening to me, then looked at me with a slight smile and said, "I don''t care about the Sanlian hall for a long time. The Sanlian hall has nothing to do with me. You find the wrong person and kick him out!"


    After uncle Zhong finished, he asked someone to kick me out, but I already knew the answer from Uncle Zhong''s hesitation, so I was free to kick me out.


    People are ambitious, and their ambitions can be big or small. Although old uncle Zhong is a little old, there is a good saying. An old horse has great ambitions. People''s ambitions can''t be completely dissipated by age. From old uncle Zhong''s hesitation, I can see that old uncle Zhong still has ambitions for the position of hall leader.


    This is the same as being used to eating plain food and always wanting to eat big fish and meat. Old uncle Zhong has been the main hall leader for nearly a lifetime, but he has never been the hall leader. He always has some regrets. Besides, uncle Zhong is loyal to the Sanlian hall after all. When the Sanlian hall is in trouble, he will not stand idly by. Coupled with the temptation of being the hall leader, how can he not help me?


    Sure enough, not long after I went back, old uncle Zhong sent someone to call me. Old uncle Zhong said he would help me. As long as I told him, he would give full support. Although that''s what I said, it was not Guan Yihan who gave him full support, but the leader of the triple hall.


    Of course, I readily agreed. With the help of Uncle Zhong, things would be much easier to do, and it would be much easier to kill Tian Luozi.


    After uncle Zhong was willing to help, I called Lei Gong. I asked Lei Gong to let Tian Luozi do business and let Tian Luozi remove a small guild. It happened that the small guild had a festival with the Sanlian hall when Lei Gong was hospitalized. The reason why I asked Lei Gong to send Tian Luozi to do business and get rid of the small guild was to let Tian Luozi transfer his power, Because his power is really big, it''s not easy to kill him if you don''t spread his power.


    Lying here, although he has claimed to be the hall leader, and the position of hall leader is readily available to him, Lei Gong has not died, and he does not dare to make a mistake. Lei Gong''s death means that he is the main hall leader when he returns. Of course, he wants to listen to what Lei Gong said.


    When Tian Luozi''s power is dispersed, it''s a good time for us to start. After I told Lei Gong, Lei Gong ordered Tian Luozi to remove the small guild according to my meaning. Moreover, Lei Gong added a condition to Tian Luozi in order to let Tian Luozi send more forces to work. If Tian Luozi removes the small guild, As the leader of the hall, let Tian Luozi sit.


    Lei Gong offered such attractive conditions. Of course, Tian Luozi was excited. I heard the news. Tian Luozi was preparing people to get rid of the small guild tomorrow night. In order to ensure nothing wrong, he specially sent most forces to do things. This is good news for us.


    Tomorrow night is the death date of Tian Luozi!

 Chapter 293

    I had trouble sleeping and eating all night, because I could kill Tian Luozi tomorrow, so I was very excited. I couldn''t sleep over and over. The first reason I was excited was that I finally had the opportunity to kill Tian Luozi, and the second was that I was afraid I couldn''t kill Tian Luozi.


    The next morning, I called Lei Gong and asked Lei Gong to ambush everyone under his hands near Tian Luozi''s residence. When I heard from him, they swarmed up to kill all the remaining parties in Tian Luozi''s residence, and I got away on the 1st.


    Tian Luozi is very powerful and there are many younger brothers guarding his residence. In case, I have to contact uncle Zhong and uncle Zhong about it.


    After I told uncle Zhong, old uncle Zhong told me that it was OK. In the evening, he would come with his little brother to help me. Let me rest assured to kill the snail. The rest will be left to him and Lei Gong.


    After I had ordered the action in the evening, I went to prepare the guy. I prepared a very sharp short knife and hid it on my body. It was convenient to kill Tian Luozi at that time. If you want to kill Tian Luozi at Tian Luozi''s residence, you have to kill him at once.


    After everything was ready, I went to Tian Luozi''s residence when it was dark. Although Tian Luozi didn''t take care of me, he still had some trust. I easily entered his residence.


    When I went in, Tian Luozi was working with a blonde on the sofa. After seeing me coming, Tian Luozi asked the blonde to open his mouth and get it all into the blonde''s mouth. Then Tian Luozi pulled up his pants and greeted me with a smile to sit down next to him.


    After the blonde left, I sat next to Tian Luozi. Tian Luozi told me what Lei Gong told him to do. After that, Tian Luozi asked me, "I always feel that this thing is deceptive. What do you think?"


    I said that Lei Gong was the leader of the triple hall. How could I know what he thought? But in fact, all this was arranged by me. How could I not know that there was fraud? There was not only fraud, but also deadly activities.


    After listening to what I said, Tian Luozi smiled, patted me on the shoulder and said, "the black bull has been buried now. Who else can compete with me in the triple hall? No matter whether he has fried or not, I will ask Lei Gong to abdicate after the matter is done. If he doesn''t retreat, I''ll give him a ride first. In short, I''ll sit down as the leader of the hall!"


    It turned out that when we were calculating Tian Luozi, Tian Luozi was also calculating Lei Gong. It was really a conspiracy, but it depends on who is better.


    When Tian Luozi spoke, I looked around. No one was there. Tian Luozi''s younger brothers were guarding outside the door or downstairs. There was only Tian Luozi in the room. This was a good time for me to start.


    I looked at Tian Luozi and said with a smile, "brother Tian, don''t you think it''s strange that I suddenly came to you today?"


    Tian Luozi shook his head and said he didn''t feel strange. I must have something to tell him. He said he knew me.


    I nodded and smiled, then looked at Tian Luozi and continued, "brother Tian, you are really accurate. I really have something to tell you today. First, I want to emphasize to you that you don''t know me. Second, I have to tell you the truth. Lei Gong''s instructions are really deceitful!"


    Seeing that my face had changed, Tian Luozi unconsciously leaned against the sofa and looked at me with a trace of fear. He pointed at me and said, "brother Guan, what are you doing? Your face is so ugly."


    After sneering, I looked at Tian Luozi and said calmly, "what am I going to do, of course I''m going to kill you!", then I pulled out the short knife hidden in my body, looked at Tian Luozi and continued: "You and I have no grievances in the past and no hatred in recent days, but you killed the black bull and treated me well. I have to kill you today. Secondly, Lei Gong has given orders. As a member of the triple hall, I naturally want to kill you! You are not bad to me. I will let someone bury you after you die!"


    After I said that, Tian Luozi was completely flustered. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Looking at me, he hurriedly said, "brother Guan, I''m not mean to you. You might as well kill Lei Gong instead of killing me. Naturally, I won''t treat you badly when I sit as the leader of the hall. It''s much more cost-effective than you kill me!"


    What Tian Luozi said is indeed reasonable, but if people only have interests in their hearts but no friendship, is it still human?


    After Tian Luozi finished, I sneered, and then took the short knife in my hand and prepared for the result. Tian Luozi saw that I was going to do it, and quickly shouted at the door: "come..."


    He wanted to ask for help, but he only said one word, and his mouth covered my hand. I covered Tian Luozi''s mouth and stabbed him in the heart with a short knife. Tian Luozi struggled and twitched twice and fell on the sofa. When he was out of breath, his eyes were wide open and staring at me.


    After Tian Luozi died, I calmly sat next to Tian Luozi and wiped the blood on the short knife. At this time, Tian Luozi''s men outside the door opened the door and asked me what happened. They said they heard Tian Luozi calling them just now.


    "Oh, yes, brother Tian just talked to me. Go out first! Brother Tian will call you if you have something!" I said calmly to Tian Luozi''s men. Tian Luozi''s men knew that Tian Luozi valued me very much, and they naturally believed what I said.


    Tian Luozi died very simply. He died happily without any crime. In the final analysis, he is not mean to me. I must bury him well in the future. I have thousands of reasons not to kill him. Unfortunately, people can''t help themselves in the Jianghu.


    After Tian Luozi died, I smashed the glass in Tian Luozi''s room according to the previous agreement. After the glass broke with a bang, Lei Gong and old uncle Zhong brought people to kill him. There were not many men in Tian Luozi''s residence, and they soon took it down by Lei Gong and old uncle Zhong.


    Old uncle Zhong and Lei Gong took care of Tian Luozi''s men and went to Tian Luozi''s room. When they saw Tian Luozi lying on the sofa, Lei Gong was very angry and said, "come on, drag Tian Luozi out to burn!"


    "Wait a minute!" I stopped Lei Gong. After smoking a cigarette, I was relieved. Looking at Lei Gong, I continued: "Tian Luozi is not mean to me. Although he is damn, he is also good to me. I hope you can give Tian Luozi to me! Let me bury Tian Luozi!"


    Lei Gong looked at me and nodded, "well, in that case, I''ll give Tian Luozi to you. The men sent by Tian Luozi will also come back. We''ll deal with Tian Luozi''s men first!"


    I went back after smoking. Once Tian Luozi died, the overall situation of Sanlian hall has been decided. It''s time for me to worry about the Qinglong club. Fat chicken killed my good brother Liu lang. it''s time to pay back this account after waiting so long.


    Lei Gong and Lao Zhong are highly respected in the Sanlian hall. Under their persuasion, most of Tian Luozi''s men surrendered, and a few unwilling to surrender went to the West. As for the partial hall leaders who took refuge in Tian Luozi, they scolded Tian Luozi one by one to show their loyalty to Lei Gong.


    I didn''t say anything about the tree falling and the monkeys scattered. What''s funny is that those partial hall masters who believe that my position in the triple hall has improved. Only because of Lei Gong, they all come to curry favor with me. What''s more, they also advised me to kill old loyal Uncle Lei and become the hall master. I handed over the people who said this to Lei Gong. It is said that Lei Gong threw them to feed fish.


    Lei Gong is in poor health. After Tian Luozi died, the power in the Sanlian hall was handed over to old uncle Zhong. Old uncle Zhong spent half a month to renovate the Sanlian hall, and the Sanlian hall returned to its original calm.


    As for helping the green dragon club, Lei Gong also promised me after Tian Luozi died. He said that as long as I spoke, I could dispatch the staff of the triple hall, including uncle Zhong.

 Chapter 294

    Uncle Zhong is also the acting hall leader now. Of course, I won''t send uncle Zhong. How can I say that uncle Zhong is also my elder. My next step is to go to the Qinglong club and avenge Liu Lang!


    However, the triple hall has just stabilized. I can''t leave until the overall situation of the triple hall is stable.


    That afternoon, I was sitting in front of the black ox''s tombstone burning paper money for the black ox, but Uncle Zhong came. After sitting in front of the black ox''s tombstone, uncle Zhong looked at the black ox''s tombstone and said to me, "Lei Gong is not feeling well these two days and has entered the hospital again. I''m here. In two years, the triple hall will have to be in your hands!"


    I know what uncle Zhong means. It''s not my boast. In the triple hall, if Uncle Zhong''s time is up, no one is more suitable to be the hall leader than me, but I know I''m still young and junior, and I''m not qualified to be the hall leader. Moreover, I don''t want to take such a high seat, because it will be very tired, Guan Yihan is not a diligent man.


    "Uncle Zhong, just take charge of the triple hall. I''ll listen to you!" I patted uncle Zhong on the shoulder and stood up to leave. I burned a lot of paper money for the black cow. I believe the black cow is enough there.


    After I finished, uncle Zhong looked at me and smiled. Then he left behind me. After I went back, I called Jiangshan and asked about the current situation of the Qinglong club. I should be there soon.


    Listening to Jiangshan''s tone, we know that the current situation of Qinglong club is not very good. Jiangshan said that the current situation of Qinglong club is relatively bad. Fat chicken is leading those big brothers at the entrance of the hall to seize Mr. Jiang''s power. If Mr. Jiang''s power is handed over to fat chicken, Jiangshan said that the next thing that fat chicken should do is to eradicate brother Kun and them.


    I didn''t say anything after I said Oh, and I didn''t know what to say. I didn''t have a plan for the green dragon club. I had to wait until I went there.


    Lei Gong is now seriously ill in hospital. Uncle Zhong is dealing with the big and small affairs of the Sanlian hall. I have nothing to do. After a few days, I will go to the Qinglong club. I told Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth about my going to the Qinglong club. I don''t know what will happen this time. I hope they can stay here and wait for me to come back.


    Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister quit at that time and had to go with me. If I didn''t promise them, they looked at me pitifully and said I didn''t want them. I was actually very satisfied to have them around me. I was enough to have them. I couldn''t want anything else. How could I not want them.


    I persuaded them to stay here for a long time. After I came back and comforted Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth, I began to gather people. There are many younger brothers under my hand, and there are still hundreds of people. I asked them to pack up first and follow me to the Qinglong club three days later.


    As for Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth, I asked Uncle Zhong to take good care of me. I''ll come back after I deal with the Qinglong club, but what I fear most is that I can''t come back again. The Qinglong club is now a place of right and wrong, and it''s still unclear whether it will live or die.


    In these three days, I went to the hospital to see Lei Gong when I was free. Lei Gong''s current situation is not optimistic. He has been supplied with oxygen. Lei Gong has become haggard and weak in speech.


    Lei Gong said that now the Sanlian hall is slowly calming down. He is satisfied and has no regrets in death.


    Lei Gong knew he couldn''t survive this time and arranged everything for the future. After his death, he gave one-third of his property to sun Han and one-third to me. Lei Gong said I had made great contributions this time. This is a reward for me. The other one-third of Lei Gong wants to donate it.


    Lei Gong also said he would bury him next to his ex-wife after his death. It can be seen that Lei Gong still couldn''t forget his ex-wife when he died.


    After making his will, Lei Gong sent someone to negotiate with the hospital to let him euthanize. Lei Gong said he had never seen anything in his life. It was really hard to live like this. It would be better to give him euthanasia and send him down to meet his wife.


    Lei Gong negotiated with the hospital and accepted euthanasia three days later. I had to cancel my plan. If Lei Gong died, I, as a member of the triple hall, should take him on the last trip. The Qinglong society should be put aside for the time being.


    Three days later, Lei Gong accepted euthanasia. Lei Gong had no children at his knees, and sun Han took care of Lei Gong''s funeral. Uncle Zhong did his funeral. After seven days, Lei Gong should be buried according to the customs here. After Lei Gong was buried, uncle Zhong distributed his property to sun Han and me according to his will, and donated all the rest.


    After I kowtowed in front of Lei Gong''s tomb, I was ready to go to the Qinglong club. When I kowtowed and stood up, sun Han came to find me. Sun Han asked me if I was going to the Qinglong club. I nodded and said yes. I still have some things to deal with there.


    "Oh, nothing. Now that Lei Gong is dead, I wonder where I should go," Sun Han said, looking at me with clear eyes. She was waiting for my answer.


    I looked at Sun Han and smiled: "I''m not Guan Yihan before. I won''t love only one woman like before!"


    After hearing what I said, sun Han looked at me and smiled calmly, "I know you''re not Guan Yihan, and I''m not sun Han. I heard that the Qinglong club is not very messy. You should be careful there. I want to see you again!"


    "Do you want to see me again?", I smiled and lit a cigarette, took a sip, then looked at Sun Han and said, "if you want to see me, just wait. I''ll be back soon! I''m a person who bears a grudge. You haven''t paid back what you owed me!"


    "Well, if you can come back safely, I''ll pay you back!" Sun Han looked at me and said.


    "It''s a deal! When I get back, I''ll go to you and calculate the original account!" after that, I smoked and left.


    After saying hello to Uncle Zhong, I gathered my younger brother to pack up and leave. I''ll leave tonight. Uncle Zhong told me to leave at ease. If I need help at that time, let him know. He will do his best to help me.


    Uncle Zhong''s words undoubtedly gave me a dose of tranquilizer. I was relieved with his words. I got on the plane with my younger brothers at 9:00 that night, and we arrived at 5:00 in the morning.


    I wanted to call Jiangshan, but I was too sleepy. After finding a hotel, we went to stay and waited until we woke up.


    I slept until the afternoon. When I woke up, I sent someone out to inquire about Jiangshan and brother Pang. Then I went to find them. After a while, my little brother found out about brother Pang in Jiangshan.


    In the evening, I heard my little brother say that Jiangshan Pangge ate barbecue at a barbecue stand. After knowing the news, I directly rented 20 cars, and then let all my little brothers get on the bus and follow me to meet my good brothers Jiangshan and Pangge.


    The reason why I rent a car is to get some meaning of returning home in good clothes, so that Jiangshan and pang can rekindle their fighting spirit. They are very boring now. I need to inject some blood into them.


    My little brother''s team and I came to the barbecue stand. From a distance, I saw Jiangshan and Pangge. Pangge and Jiangshan were wearing a white vest and eating barbecue there. Looking at Pangge''s mouth, I knew that Pangge was swearing again.


    Although I haven''t seen you for a long time, when I saw Jiangshan and fat brother again, my heart was sour and almost cried. In order to make myself look more dignified, I dressed up well today. I wore sunglasses, a black suit and shiny leather shoes. This dress was the dress I wanted to wear when I came out to mix.


    When I drove to the barbecue stand, I pulled out two cigarettes and threw them directly onto the table in front of Pangge Jiangshan from the window.


    Fat brother was still that grumpy man. At that time, he scolded and shouted, "fuck TMD, that bastard''s cigarette. He''s blind!"


    I smiled and got out of the car, took off my sunglasses, looked at Jiangshan and fat brother and said with a smile, "unfortunately, I lost it!"

 Chapter 295

    Is brother Pang going to continue? But after turning around to see me, brother Pang and Jiangshan were stunned. There was still the Kung Fu to scold me. When they saw me, Jiangshan and brother Pang were stunned. After nearly half a minute, Jiangshan and brother Pang reacted. When they saw me coming back, brother Pang came to me with big slippers, "Wocao Hanzi, look at your clothes. You''re doing well there! This dress and these leather shoes are very stylish!"


    "It''s OK to mix there. I don''t think my two good brothers are unhappy here. I specially came to express my condolences." after that, I clapped my hands. All the younger brothers in the team behind me got off and stood behind me neatly.


    Seeing that I brought so many people, fat brother said with a smile: "you can really mix with cold son. You can bring so many people, or I''ll follow you and be your little brother!"


    "Yes, han zi, if you are so good, just take our two younger brothers and let us wash your feet and warm your bed every day." fat brother farted there, and Jiangshan laughed and mingled blindly.


    I waved to the younger brother behind me and asked them to stay in the hotel. After the younger brother got on the bus and left, I looked at the smelly fat brother and Jiangshan and said, "you two are my brothers. I dare to take you as my younger brother! I haven''t eaten today. Why don''t you just stand here with me and don''t invite me to roll a few strings?"


    "Come on, come on, whatever you want. It''s my treat today!" said fat brother, and he took me to his seat with pride.


    Jiangshan and I ate barbecue and drank beer. Everything seemed to go back to the past, but we always felt empty compared with the past. Without Liu Lang, we always felt empty.


    After the barbecue, I talked to brother Jiangshan fat about business. I came back mainly to avenge Liu lang. the first step to avenge Liu Lang was to find out the power of fat chicken. Jiangshan told me that fat chicken now dominates the Qinglong club. Jiang Xiansheng''s leading position exists in name only, and fat chicken is going to force Mr. Jiang to abdicate recently.


    In addition, Jiangshan also told me a big news. Just last night, the leader of the white tiger club, boss Bai, was killed. As for who killed him, Jiangshan was not worried about the life and death of boss Bai, but once boss Bai died, the power of the white tiger Club fell into Liu Haonan''s hands. Liu Haonan had long been eyeing the green dragon club. He was Liu Haonan Haonan has long wanted to push the Qinglong Club away, but he had to stop because boss Bai ordered to stop it. If boss Bai didn''t order to stop it, the turbulent Qinglong club would have become history.


    Once boss Bai dies, Liu Haonan is bound to kill the Qinglong club. Now the Qinglong club is worried about external and internal problems. I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    Jiangshan has made it clear to me about the current situation of the Qinglong club. I am also thinking about what I should do next. The fat chicken is in control now. It is not easy to kill him. Moreover, the current situation of the Qinglong club is so. I used to be a member of the Qinglong club. I can''t bear to see the decline of the Qinglong club.


    If you want to deal with the fat chicken and keep the green dragon club, I think you have to go to your brother first. We''ll leave after eating and drinking enough. I''m going to go to your brother tomorrow. My brother has been in the green dragon club for a long time and knows the green dragon club very well. If you ask your brother to help, things will be easier.


    The next morning, I drove to the countryside with Jiangshan fat brother. My brother and sister Qian opened a small supermarket in the countryside. After asking around, we found the small supermarket opened by my brother sister Qian. In the supermarket, we saw sister Qian at the cashier. When sister Qian saw us, she invited us to sit in with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on sister Qian''s face again, I''m also very happy for sister Qian. At least it shows that sister Qian has put down the previous things. Sister Qian said how we came. I said we came to find our brother this time. Sister Qian said that my brother hasn''t come back yet. Let''s sit and wait for a while.


    Haven''t met in a long time, but it''s a big change. It used to be a man''s dress. She had more tattoos than ours. Smoking and drinking were even better than ours. But now she has put on a dress, cut short hair, and no longer has a cigarette smell, but a faint perfume, and her manners are all ladies'' demeanor.


    And when sister Qian talked to us, I also found one thing. Sister Qian''s stomach seemed to bulge slightly. Sister Qian is a woman who pays attention to her body. Of course, this is not obesity, but a sign of pregnancy.


    I looked at sister Qian and asked for several months. Sister Qian said that it had been more than three months. Her brother had asked her to have a good rest for childbirth, but sister Qian thought it was meaningless to sit and pay the cashier in the small supermarket.


    Although the small-scale supermarket is not large, it has been loved by everyone because of its high quality and low price, and its business is still booming. Sister Qian said she doesn''t want her brother to go out to fight and kill again. Now her only wish is that her brother can live a good life with her in this place and live an ordinary life.


    Of course, I know what sister Qian thinks. People''s congresses are like this. In the past, when I was young, I wanted to live a vigorous life in my life, but at a certain age, I wanted to live an ordinary life. As the saying goes, it''s a blessing to be ordinary.


    But now we need my brother''s help very much. Without my brother, it''s difficult for us to beat the fat chicken.


    We waited there for a long time. My brother came in a pickup truck. After my brother came in a pickup truck, he opened the container and began unloading. We also hurried up to help my brother unload.


    When my brother saw me, a smile of vicissitudes appeared on his face. My brother asked me where I had gone. My brother said he asked brother Kun. Brother Kun said I was not at the Qinglong club.


    I told my brother that I went to the Sanlian hall. My brother nodded and looked at us and asked, "what''s the matter with you suddenly coming to me this time?"


    I didn''t talk to my brother about the green dragon club. I only came for one purpose this time, that is to ask my brother to help me kill the bastard of fat chicken.


    When I told my brother about this, sister Qian was standing at the door looking at my brother. Sister Qian didn''t want my brother to go out to fight and kill again. My brother smiled and said that we would talk about it in a few days. After that, my brother walked towards sister Qian with a smile, "What''s the matter? You look unhappy. People can say, you have to be happy, or the children will be infected by you. I don''t want our children to be unhappy all day in the future."


    Sister Qian kissed her brother gently on the face and said gently, "go and wash your hands. You can eat later!"


    After dinner, my brother made room for us to rest. In the evening, my brother called me to the balcony. My brother said that he must avenge brother Hu, but sister Qian didn''t want him to go out again. My brother said that he would persuade sister Qian to go to the Qinglong club with us in two days.


    But my brother is still worried about one thing, that is, there are not enough people. All his younger brothers are scattered, and brother Hu''s younger brothers have gone to make a living. If you want to kill the fat chicken, you can''t do without people.


    I looked at my brother and said with a smile, "brother, you don''t have to worry about the manpower, just leave it to me!"


    I''ve made a long story short with my brother about my work in Sanlian hall. In a word, as long as I need someone, Sanlian hall will try its best to help. Sanlian hall is also a big guild. Its power is no less than that of the Green Dragon Society, and there will be no shortage of people.


    After hearing what I said, my brother patted me on the shoulder, and a smile appeared on his face. After brother Hu was killed, my brother felt very old, his face had wrinkles, and there were some white hair in his black hair, which looked special vicissitudes.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go and have a rest first. You can have a good rest here for two days. Then we''ll kill the fat chicken together!" my brother looked at me and said.

 Chapter 296

    After we stayed with my brother for two days, my brother went out with us. Originally, sister Qian stopped my brother from going out, but after my brother''s hard advice, sister Qian didn''t stop. My brother asked sister Qian to wait for childbirth. He came back after he finished his work.


    That is, we came to the green dragon club in most of the day. The first thing to do when my brother came was to worry about his original younger brothers, as well as brother Hu''s younger brothers. It is reported that some of brother Hu''s younger brothers and brother''s younger brothers took refuge in fat chickens after my brother went to the countryside, and some followed brother Kun. When my brother came back, he waved the flag and shouted, His younger brothers and brother Hu''s younger brothers came to take refuge one after another.


    Brother Hu''s younger brothers and his brother''s younger brothers add up to more than 100 people. After these younger brothers come to take refuge in his brother, fat chicken has less power than more than 100 people. Fat chicken is so angry about this. Fat chicken still wants someone to kill his brother, but fat chicken wants to be the leader of the green dragon club more than kill his brother.


    When brother Kun heard that his brother came, he came with his little brother to help. In this way, the power of his brother suddenly rose.


    In the face of the rising power of his brother, fat chicken chose to ignore it in the future, but it was strange that Liu Haonan of the white tiger club asked someone to suppress his brother as soon as he heard that his brother''s momentum was rising. Dozens of younger brothers were injured by the people of the white tiger club.


    This matter makes us a little confused. It''s reasonable to say that it has nothing to do with the white tiger society. Why did he interfere with the white tiger society?


    Now the main thing to deal with is the fat chicken. I''ll put it aside for the time being. My brother asked me to go to the green dragon meeting with him tomorrow. My brother said that this time it mainly depends on me. He just tried to think of some ways for me. Most of the things still depend on me. After all, I''m from the triple hall now, so it''s more convenient to deal with things.


    The next day, my brother and I packed up and set out. We went straight to the conference room of the Qinglong club. Brother Kun said yesterday that fat chicken would force Mr. Jiang to give up his seat with other big brothers at the entrance this morning, and we just had to wait for their meeting.


    Brother looked at the time. The time was just right. At this time, fat chicken and other Tangkou brothers had just arrived in the conference room. The time was almost up. We also accelerated our pace and went straight to the conference room of Qinglong club.


    I used to follow my brother in the meeting room of the green dragon club. I was familiar with driving. At the door, we were stopped by fat chicken''s men. Fat chicken is now powerful, and his younger brothers are contemptuous, but we don''t care. My brother looked at fat chicken''s men and said righteously: "Mr. Jiang asked us to come this time. Is it possible that his fat chicken is more powerful than Mr. Jiang?"


    After we said that, the fat chicken''s men still refused to let us in. We had no choice but to fight. After we beat them, the fat chicken''s men were honest and let us in.


    When we went in, feiji and others and Mr. Jiang were having a meeting. The content was nothing more than asking Mr. Jiang to step down. When we went in, feiji was threatening Mr. Jiang: "Mr. Jiang, if the green dragon club wants to continue to survive, it will have to change the Dynasty and the leader. If it is not for the green dragon club, it may be pushed away at any time. I hope you, Mr. Jiang, focus on the overall situation and abdicate!"


    Mr. Jiang sat in the first place with a thoughtful face and no voice. Just at this time, my brother and I walked in.


    When the fat chicken saw my brother and I coming in, his face was unconsciously gloomy. The other big brothers at the entrance were silent. He just watched me and my brother come in. When Mr. Jiang saw me and my brother coming, he put on a smile and looked at me and my brother with a smile.


    "This is the meeting room of our green dragon club. If you are not from our green dragon club, you''d better get out quickly! Otherwise we will see off the guests!" said the fat chicken, looking at me and my brother, in a tone of disdain and arrogance. Before Mr. Jiang spoke, he began to beep. He really thought he was the leading brother of the green dragon club.


    I went straight to the fat chicken. Now, unlike in the past, I won''t give him any face. I looked at the fat chicken and said to him loudly, "I know this is the green dragon club, but Mr. Jiang hasn''t spoken yet. What are you worried about? The emperor is not worried, but the eunuch is worried!"


    The fat chicken clenched his teeth, pointed at it and said fiercely, "you little bastard, I really think you''re great after going out for a while! This is the green dragon club. Be careful, or you don''t know how you die!"


    The fat chicken is still like that. His body is as fat as a big fat pig. His face is shiny. I haven''t seen it for a long time. The fat chicken seems to have lost a little weight, but his arrogant tone hasn''t changed at all.


    "You frighten me? Just because you are as tall as a dead fat pig, you should be careful. Be careful when your cholesterol is too high and you suddenly die!" after I said this, the fat chicken was very angry, but I didn''t intend to argue with him here. After I finished, I looked at the fat chicken and said with disdain: "Well, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I''m here today to talk business with the leader of the green dragon Association on behalf of the triple hall. You''re not qualified!"


    After I said this, the fat chicken was so angry that his face was livid and his teeth were clucking. Although I didn''t meet the fat chicken for a while, it''s also excellent to have a mouth addiction. I''ve been unhappy with the fat chicken bastard for a long time. It''s a breath when I said it today.


    After finishing the fat chicken, I went to Mr. Jiang and talked with Mr. Jiang about the cooperation between Sanlian hall and Qinglong society. In fact, Sanlian hall has the intention to cooperate with Qinglong society. These are all the strategies of my brother to interrupt the fat chicken''s pressure on Mr. Jiang and let Mr. Jiang continue to sit firmly in the leading position, In this way, our work will be much more convenient in the future.


    Mr. Jiang is a smart man. Naturally, he guessed these things. He talked with me there quietly. At first, fat chicken and those big brothers at the entrance were still sitting there listening to me talk with Mr. Jiang, but after listening for a while, he found that the things I talked with Mr. Jiang were really boring. Then fat chicken left with those big brothers at the entrance, which is also the result we want.


    After the fat chicken left, Mr. Jiang took my brother Kun to his villa. After we sat down, Mr. Jiang told us about some things he had investigated these days. Mr. Jiang said that brother Hu was killed in the suburbs, probably by insiders, that is to say, his men had been bribed before brother Hu died, As for who bought it, it was undoubtedly a fat chicken.


    However, Mr. Jiang''s conclusion is only his inference after all. There is no evidence, but what can be done even if it is evidence? Fat chicken will plead guilty and commit suicide. Fat chicken is now powerful. It''s not easy to deal with him.


    Mr. Jiang said that he had been watched by the fat chicken all the time, and his every move was under the control of the fat chicken. Mr. Jiang asked his brother to deal with the affairs of the green dragon club. He would try his best to cooperate with his brother. Mr. Jiang couldn''t do anything. Only his brother could be competent for such a big event.


    After a simple meal in Mr. Jiang''s villa, I went to see Liu Lang with brother Jiangshan fat. It''s time to see my brother after coming for so long.


    When we went to see Liu Lang, my brother also came to see brother Hu. Brother Hu and Liu Lang were buried in the same cemetery. We went to see my country, and my brother also stopped by to see brother Hu.


    When I saw Liu Lang''s tombstone, I thought of what happened on the day when Liu Lang was killed. When I thought of the eyes Liu Lang looked at us before he died, I unconsciously felt some pain. Everything seemed to be in front of me. I was thinking, if only we hadn''t set foot on this road at the beginning, everyone would go to find an ordinary job and get together at leisure, although it was ordinary, But it''s many times better than that day when people never know.


    Just as I was recalling those things before, my brother came and patted me on the shoulder and told me what I should do next.

 Chapter 297

    After my brother finished speaking in my ear, I prepared. What my brother ordered is not easy to do. I should hurry to prepare. The next day, I took my two younger brothers to find a Tangkou elder brother of the green dragon club. I also know that Tangkou elder brother. His nickname is Chen Manzi. How can I say that I was once a member of the green dragon club, I still have this eyesight.


    When I came to the door of Chen Manzi, I was stopped by his little brother, but after his little brother informed us, Chen Manzi ordered us to be put in.


    Chen Manzi was tasting tea in the room. When he saw me coming in, he quickly asked me to sit down and drink tea. I didn''t be polite to him. I sat down and drink tea. I''ve heard that Chen Manzi likes tea for a long time. It''s true today. The tea is very delicious. Just smelling the taste, I know that the tea he brews is valuable.


    After drinking the tea, I feel very comfortable. This is not because his tea is good, but because since he is willing to give me such good tea, what I have to do today must be twice the result with half the effort.


    Chen Manzi hasn''t been in the Qinglong club for only one day or two. He is about 40 years old today. He has been sitting as the eldest brother at the entrance of the Qinglong club for seven or eight years. He has been an old bastard like him. He probably guessed the purpose of my coming today. Otherwise, he wouldn''t give me such good tea.


    They are old bastards like them. Observing their speech and appearance is their strength. I told them about the fat chicken in the conference room of the green dragon Association. They see it in their eyes. People like them say it sounds good to observe their speech and appearance, but it doesn''t sound good. That is the grass on the wall. When the Phoenix blows over there, they fall over there.


    I believe Chen Manzi must have inquired about me. They all know the energy behind me. When I come to Qinglong meeting this time, the sword edge refers to the dead fat chicken. It''s not clear who wins or loses with me, but they have begun to panic because they are with fat chicken now. If fat chicken wins in the end, it''s OK, If the fat chicken loses, they will also be implicated. This is because Chen Manzi is willing to open the door and let me in today.


    I didn''t talk to him and asked my men to put the leather bag in front of Chen Manzi. "It''s a little fun. How can we say that we used to work together for the green dragon club, and I hope you must take it!" I looked at Chen Manzi and smiled, and then pushed the leather bag to his elbow.


    Chen Manzi looked at the bulging bag and didn''t stretch out his hand to open it. He just looked at me and asked, "I heard you''re here to avenge your brother?"


    "Fat chicken killed my brother. I should avenge my brother. Otherwise, how can I get out of Guan Yihan?" after that, I looked at Chen Manzi and said: "I heard that all of you eldest brothers seem to have taken refuge in fat chickens. I''m still young. I may say something vigorous. I hope you don''t care! If you continue to associate with fat chickens, if fat chickens fall down this time, you won''t live long. Let''s not say whether my brother will kill you. If fat chickens die, you think Mr. Jiang will let you go Do you like them? "


    Chen Manzi is obviously frightened by me. He has an abacus in his mind. He knows how to calculate this account better than I do. I just need to wake him up. In fact, this is not just a threat. If Chen Manzi goes along with the fat chicken again, let alone Jiang Xiansheng, if the fat chicken falls, I will get rid of them together.


    Chen Manzi hesitated after listening to me, then looked at me and said with a smile, "Oh, what''s your opinion?"


    When Chen Manzi asked me this, the balance in his heart actually fell to me. I looked at Chen Manzi and said calmly: "Let me be frank. The reason why you take refuge in fat chicken is that you think it is profitable and that fat chicken is in power. It was really a smart act to take refuge in him at that time. People can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. But now it''s different from the past. The good days of fat chicken are coming to an end. If you follow fat chicken for the tiger again , there is no profit to be gained, and we have to take great risks. "


    After that, I opened the bag, took a wad of money out of it, looked at Chen Manzi, smiled and continued: "Let''s just go out for money. Personally, I think you might as well take the money for the time being. You won''t help the fat chicken deal with us or help us deal with the fat chicken at that time. Stay neutral. In the end, when you see that the other side wins, you can give full support to the other side. Isn''t that good? The money is also in hand, and neither side will offend you. I promise you here, if the fat chicken wins If you fall down, Qinglong will forget your past grievances. We will work together in the future! "


    After that, I pushed my bag in front of Chen Manzi again. What to do depends on his Chen Manzi''s consciousness. He is not a fool. I have made it clear what to do. He has a good mind.


    People like them put interests first. They may mix well, but they are always just followers behind others. They belong to the type that can''t go up but can''t fall down.


    After listening to me, Chen Manzi was still hesitant there. I directly took the bag in my hand. "Since you won''t accept it, there''s no need to talk. I''ll see you later with the guy!"


    I pretended to be angry and prepared to leave. At this time, Chen Manzi quickly stopped me, looked at me and said, "take it. Of course I take it! Everyone used to work together, and I don''t want to see you with guys in the future!"


    I handed the bag to Chen Manzi, and then sat down to continue drinking tea. Sure enough, as my brother thought, Chen Manzi would definitely take it. My brother told me before I came. My brother said that Chen Manzi was mercenary and gave them more benefits. They would naturally leave the fat chicken, which is really the same as my brother said.


    I asked Chen Manzi to contact other big brothers at the entrance of the hall and help me make an appointment with them. In the evening, I arranged wine and vegetables in the hotel to wait for them.


    After that, I left. If I told my brother, all the hall brothers must be present at night, and I should prepare.


    In the evening, I was waiting in the hotel. Before the time I agreed, Chen Manzi came with the other Tangkou brothers. After they entered the hotel with a smile, they filled a large round table.


    When they came, I politely filled them with wine. After filling them, I didn''t be polite to them. I sat down and said what I should say, "It''s estimated that everyone knows well today. I won''t talk more nonsense with you. All of you here are big brothers. It''s not a day or two to hang out. You can think about it. If the fat chicken falls, how can we get more benefits?"


    As soon as I mentioned the word interest, the big brother at the entrance of the hall began to be silent. They were all playing their own small calculations in their hearts.


    "Everyone already knows, and I won''t hide it from you. I''m not sure Guan Yihan can bring down the fat chicken, but if you wish me a hand, can he be arrogant? If you help me bring down the fat chicken, don''t you share all his territory and industrial property when the fat chicken dies?" , I looked at the big brother at the entrance of the hall and said, I have said everything I should say.


    Although fat chicken is only a big brother in Qinglong club, he can hold four or five big brothers in his hand. They are not fools, so I don''t need to say more.


    After that, I asked my men to pour all the money in the three boxes on the table. The whole table was full of money. I pointed to the money and smiled: "This is my little thought of Guan Yihan. If you think what I just said is OK, you will take your share. If you don''t think it''s OK, you can help yourself. We have only two relationships! Either friends or enemies!"


    After I finished, the hall brothers were silent, but after a moment of silence, they silently stretched out their hands and took their share.

 Chapter 298

    Naturally, I don''t have so much money. These are the legacy of Lei Gong. Lei Gong''s industry and business are all owned by Sanlian hall. His money is distributed to sun Han and me, and the rest is donated. The money in the hands of the elder brother at the entrance of the hall is my share, but these money is only part of it. Lei Gong is also a hall leader, He has a lot of money. The money he took out today is only part of my share.


    I don''t think those hall brothers are as quick as they take the money. After a while, they take all the money on the table. I stand up and continue to fill them. After a drink, I look at them and continue to say: "I just said the money. It''s just a trifle. If the fat chicken falls, there will be more money in the back! Of course, you have to think clearly. I have money to give you, and I have money to find someone to kill you. I don''t think I need to say more about what to do in the future!"


    After I finished, the hall brothers quickly smiled, "don''t worry, what should we do next? We know that today is a good day. Let''s have a good drink!"


    After drinking wine and eating good things, we left respectively, and everything was done according to my brother''s instructions. After returning to the hotel, I collapsed in bed. I was tired for a day. I felt that my body had no strength at all. I was really a little tired.


    After I lay down and had a good rest for a day, my brother called me the next morning. My brother said he had something to tell me. Let me go there. I simply cleaned it up.


    I met my brother at his residence. There was a strong man standing at his residence. The man was wearing a black vest and strong muscles. I felt very familiar at the moment I saw him. It seemed that I had seen him there. I couldn''t remember after thinking about it carefully.


    When my brother saw me coming, his attention was on the man. Seeing that I couldn''t remember, he reminded me: "he is brother Hu''s little brother, a little brother that brother Hu trusts very much! I am the only one that brother Hu trusts most!"


    Brother reminded me that he was really brother Hu''s younger brother. He used to go there with him. Brother Hu really believed in him, but I was a little puzzled. My brother couldn''t have asked me to come for such a thing.


    Seeing my doubts, my brother looked at the man and said to me, "do you remember where brother Hu died?" of course I remember. Brother Hu died in the suburbs. My brother continued: "I doubted when brother Hu died. Brother Hu has been in the Jianghu for so long that his younger brother followed him when he traveled. How could he die in the suburbs? Today I figured out that brother Hu was killed by his own people!"


    My brother then looked at the man and roared. The tendons next to his temples protruded. It shows that my brother is very angry about this. I can see what''s going on today. This man is the murderer of brother Hu!


    The man was so frightened that he fell on his knees with his head down and didn''t lift it up, "Brother long, I''m sorry, brother Hu''s death was my fault, but I didn''t kill brother Hu. It was the fat chicken that killed brother Hu! I know brother long, you won''t forgive me. I have no other request. I just want to ask brother long to give me a chance and let me help you kill the bastard of fat chicken!"


    I can see what happened, but I still don''t know how brother Hu died. After asking my brother, my brother told me.


    Brother Hu is always righteous. On the night of brother Hu''s murder, the man kneeling together with another of his men lied that his brother was ambushed in the countryside. The two men have been with brother Hu for many years. Brother Hu trusts them very much. In addition, brother Hu attaches great importance to his brother, and sister Qian has that kind of relationship with his brother. When he heard that his brother was in trouble, brother Hu immediately let them go to the suburbs Besides, at the same time, he also called his brother to support his brother.


    But in fact, my brother didn''t do anything that day, let alone suffered an ambush as they said. When brother Hu arrived in the countryside, he saw only the fat chicken that had been waiting for a long time. There was a shadow of his brother. It was too late for brother Hu to run. Soon, brother Hu was taken down by the fat chicken.


    The captured tiger would rather die than surrender. Tiger and fat chicken have always been at odds. There will be willing to give in to fat chicken. Fat chicken asks his little brother to hold down tiger and put a plastic bag on tiger''s head to suffocate him alive. After tiger suffocated and died, fat chicken asked people to throw tiger''s body to the countryside. The next day, we learned about Tiger''s death.


    After brother Hu died, the kneeling man and another man were reused by the fat chicken and got a lot of money. With brother Hu''s death, they lived a comfortable life. They had wine every day and girls at night, but all this changed completely after I came to the green dragon club.


    The fat chicken was guilty of being a thief. He was afraid that we would find out the cause of brother Hu''s death and kill all the people who knew the cause of brother Hu''s death. The man kneeling was outside. He was not chased because of his strong skills. He had nowhere to go. He had to run to take refuge in his brother and ask his brother to give him a way to live. After all, he was the brother who dared to fight against the fat chicken now.


    My brother almost fainted with anger after learning the news. At that time, my brother wanted to chop the man into meat sauce to feed the fish, but he still used it when identifying the fat chicken. My brother spared his life and left him to deal with the fat chicken.


    I''m the key to deal with the fat chicken now, so my brother called me here and discussed with me what to do about it. Now that there is evidence, it''s easy to deal with the fat chicken. Moreover, those big brothers who take refuge in the fat chicken have defected. It''s much easier to kill the fat chicken at this time. Go directly to kill him and cut him into pieces of meat.


    Just as I was about to summon my little brother, the kneeling man stopped me. He said that the fat chicken was not just that hand. I asked him if there was anyone else? The man said of course.


    According to what he said, fat chicken has always been associated with Xiao pangzi of the white tiger society. I knew this before. I asked him to go on. He said that fat chicken has always been in collusion with the white tiger society. The reason why fat chicken dares to be so arrogant is that he has the backing of the white tiger society.


    And the last time my brother came to the Qinglong club, the white tiger club hurt his brother and younger brother, which can also prove that fat chicken is connected with the white tiger club. Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi of the white tiger club have long wanted to annex the Qinglong club, but the influence of the Qinglong Club is not small. They can''t start, so they have to unite fat chicken.


    Fat chicken is full of hatred towards the Qinglong club. Under the tempting conditions offered by the white tiger club and hatred towards the Qinglong club, fat chicken and Xiao pangzi of the white tiger club joined hands in order to bring down the Qinglong club. The white tiger Club promised fat chicken that if the Qinglong club was killed, fat chicken would take the leading position of the Qinglong club in the future, The white tiger society and the Green Dragon Society will also conduct friendly cooperation.


    The kneeling man said, in fact, it''s not that the fat chicken is very powerful, but that the fat chicken looks so powerful with the help of the white tiger society.


    Think about it carefully. No matter how powerful his fat chicken is, he is only a big brother of the green dragon Association. The reason why he dares to do things without fear is that he has the support of the white tiger society.


    The kneeling man said that he knew what he said when he followed the fat chicken. There was no falsehood. He just wanted us to believe him. He is like this now. Naturally, he dare not lie to us.


    If you really follow what he said, you have to postpone dealing with the fat chicken. The white tiger society has been eyeing the Green Dragon Society for a long time. Once the white boss dies, Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi will certainly march towards the Green Dragon Society. It seems that the biggest threat to the green dragon society is not the fat chicken, but the white tiger society.


    It''s not easy to deal with the bastard fat chicken inside and the strong enemy white tiger society outside.

 Chapter 299

    After the man told us what he knew, his brother let him go. Now we probably know the origin between the white tiger society and the fat chicken. It''s time to find a way to deal with them. After all, the fat chicken and the white tiger society are not so easy to deal with.


    Later, my brother sent someone out to inquire about the news of the white tiger club. According to my younger brother''s report, the power of the white tiger club has fallen into Liu Haonan''s hands since the death of boss Bai. The first thing after Liu Haonan took the post is to destroy the green dragon club. At present, Liu Haonan is preparing people. It is estimated that he will make a crime in a short time.


    If fat chicken colluded with the white tiger society, he must have told the white tiger society about the situation of the Green Dragon Society, that is to say, the white tiger society knows everything about our coming.


    After discussing with my brother, I solved the bastard fat chicken first, and then tried my best to fight the white tiger club. Fat chicken really knew the green dragon club very well. Getting rid of it first was the best choice. My brother thought about it and agreed to my proposal. He killed the fat chicken first.


    In order to ensure that I can kill the fat chicken in one fell swoop, I specially went to the lobby elder brothers such as Chen Manzi and asked them to call someone to help me kill the fat chicken. Naturally, it was hard for them to refuse me when they collected my money. They all promised me that they would send someone to help me at that time.


    My brother also asked some younger brothers to help me kill the fat chicken. I also called all my younger brothers. They all said that one more person can do more. I took so many people this time. It''s very simple to kill the fat chicken.


    I heard that the fat chicken has been hiding in his residence like a shrinking turtle for a long time. I''m going to do it tomorrow night and kill the fat chicken directly. I told Jiangshan fat brother about it. Jiangshan and fat brother were very excited when they heard that we were going to kill the fat chicken, He was as happy as if he had found gold.


    The next night, after we called the good guys, we set off. When we set off, we called the big brothers at the entrance and brought brother Hu''s man with us. The fat chicken is an old fox. If you want to kill him, it must be justified. I also showed mercy to let him know that the fat chicken can die.


    A large group of us came to the outside of fat chicken''s residence. We have all arrived, but the staff of the big brothers at the entrance haven''t arrived yet. Just now they clearly agreed to come later. We have all arrived, but we haven''t seen half of them yet.


    Anyway, I brought a lot of people this time, more than 100 people. In order not to scare the snake, we can only do it first. When we do it, the hands of the big brother at the entrance should also arrive. Then we can reasonably kill the fat chicken in one fell swoop.


    I took the lead in breaking open the iron door of the fat chicken''s residence. After the iron gate was smashed open, we marched in like hungry wolves.


    I don''t know that the fat chicken went to bed early. The lights in his residence were off. After we went in, we went in through the lights of the street lights. I took people to the gate, ready to break in and directly go up to kill the bastard of the fat chicken in one fell swoop.


    But my hand hasn''t touched the gate of fat chicken''s residence. The yard of fat chicken''s residence is on, and the lights in the yard are on. We haven''t reacted yet. I only heard someone drink "chop them!"


    As soon as the sound fell, a large group of people rushed out from behind the house where the fat chicken lived. They were obviously the little brothers of the fat chicken with bright guys in their hands. There were a lot of them. They looked like more than 200 people. As far as I know, the fat chicken didn''t have so many people, Her little brother adds up to more than 100 people, not so many.


    Without waiting for me to think more, brother Hu''s man took my hand and hurriedly said, "we''re in the trap of fat chicken. Let''s go quickly! It''s too late if we don''t go again!"


    I hurriedly asked Jiangshan fat brother and other brothers to retreat, but I was a little late when I asked them to retreat. After those men of fat chicken rushed out, they chased us with guys. We had no choice but to retreat while cutting with them.


    Those men of the fat chicken saw that we were losing and killing more fiercely. They chased behind our hips and wanted to send us all to the West. We have fewer hands than them, but who knows that the fat chicken hasn''t left behind. We can only choose to retreat and can''t fight without knowing the specific situation.


    While we were retreating, a large group of people came from a distance. I thought that the big brothers at the entrance of the hall had asked someone to help. If they asked someone to help, we could kill these little brothers of fat chickens.


    But this is not the case. The large group of people who came here were not others, but the people of the white tiger society. The leader was Liu Haonan, the current speaker of the white tiger society.


    Liu Haonan became a talker of the white tiger club. It''s a beautiful scene. He wears sunglasses, black leather clothes and a cigar in his mouth. Liu Haonan brought more than 100 people here this time. The more than 100 people are holding guys in their hands. Naturally, it''s needless to say why he came here this time.


    We were retreating at that time. Who would have expected Liu Haonan to come at this time? It was really a house leak. It rained every night. We were attacked from the back and forth. This time, we really came to a desperate situation.


    After Liu Haonan came over, he asked someone to surround us. Liu Haonan''s people and fat chickens surrounded us like a rope.


    Liu Haonan took off his sunglasses, looked at me and said arrogantly: "Haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard you''re doing well in Sanlian hall? I heard you''re here to kill fat chicken and avenge your brother, right? Unfortunately, fat chicken, you''re afraid you can''t do it, but I can be merciful to send your brothers together today! Your dead brother must have been waiting for you for a long time, and it''s time for you to meet!"


    I was caught off guard by the fat chicken''s ambush, and I had no bottom for Liu Haonan''s arrival. How could he Liu Haonan come? It''s reasonable that Liu Haonan should not know about our action, but if he didn''t know, how could he come to surround and block us at this juncture.


    A cold sweat broke out on my forehead and palms. It seems that it''s hard for us to get away today. Liu Haonan blocked the road in front and fat chicken''s men blocked it. It''s not easy to get away!


    After Liu Haonan said that, he picked up a guy and took his men to chop at us. Liu Haonan''s goal was not others, but me. After he came here with the guy, he fiercely chopped a knife on me. I quickly took the guy to block it. I only heard a clang. All the guys in my hand were cut out by him, and my hands were shocked.


    Liu Haonan looked at me with a cold smile. His eyes were full of killing intention. Liu Haonan was really brave. The knife he cut just now was enough to prove his strength.


    Liu Haonan gave me a cold look and then continued to wave his knife at me. After two times of Dangdang, I was a little overwhelmed. My hands were numb. The guy in my hand hasn''t been raised yet. Liu Haonan''s guy cleaved fiercely again.


    I quickly dodged, but I was still a step late. Liu Haonan cut my arm. Although the wound was not very deep, it was very long. I bled at that time.


    "I thought you were good at Sanlian hall, but you were just vulnerable! I thought the people in Sanlian hall were good, but I didn''t expect such rubbish!" Liu Haonan disdained to look at the blood stains on the guy in his hand, and then looked at me arrogantly.


    After I was injured, the guy was also thrown to the ground. After Liu Haonan twisted his neck, he slashed me fiercely with the guy. Without the guy in my hand, I couldn''t resist Liu Haonan''s fatal blow.


    Just when I was ready to die, Liu Haonan''s aggressive guy blocked the guy with blood in his hand.

 Chapter 300

    Fat brother Jiangshan was injured in many places when fighting. The white vest he was wearing was scarlet with blood. But even if he was injured, he resolutely blocked Liu Haonan''s attack with a guy. With such a brother, it''s worth dying in my life.


    I picked up the guy on the ground in pain, and then tried my best to chop at Liu Haonan. If Liu Haonan could be buried with us, it would be enough to die. I used up all my body and cut it. Liu Haonan quickly stepped back to avoid it. My knife was cut empty with his back, but I scratched his face, The wound was scratched from the corner of his eye to his chin. What I just did was a dead hand. Naturally, I used a lot of strength. The pain and wound caused by this knife are not so good.


    After I beat Liu Haonan back, I took the guy and hurried to help brother Jiangshan fat. He was very brave. He killed more than a dozen people just now. He was covered with blood, just like the Shura God of war climbing out of hell. He was very fierce.


    Brother Pang''s ferocity has frightened those people. Although those people surrounded my brother Pang''s rivers and mountains, they didn''t dare to do it for fear of becoming the next ghost in brother Pang''s hand.


    Brother Pang didn''t say anything. He took me and Jiangshan and prepared to break through. When we broke through, none of the other party dared to stop. Under the leadership of brother Pang, Jiangshan and I escaped from the other party''s encirclement. Liu Haonan saw that his men let us go, covered the wound on his face, kicked his men''s feet, and then took people to chase us, But after we rushed out of the encirclement, we ran away quickly. It would be so easy for him to catch up there.


    The three of us escaped from our birthday, but none of the younger brothers we brought today escaped. We first found a place where there was no one to have a rest, and then went directly to the hospital. Fat brother was all injured and his wounds were bleeding. If we don''t send him to the hospital, I''m afraid something will happen.


    Our respective bodies were injured. After going to the hospital and bandaging, we lay in the hospital all night. Brother Pang''s body was seriously injured. The next day, I went to Jiangshan to report the situation to my brother. If there is such a big thing, just tell my brother quickly.


    But when we went to my brother''s residence, we were stunned, because my brother''s residence had been burned to ashes and everything had been burned clean.


    I was almost stunned when I saw such a situation. It was still good yesterday. How could it become like this? I don''t know if there is anything wrong with my brother. Jiangshan and I hurried to inquire about my brother''s news, but we went to inquire about it all morning and didn''t hear anything about my brother.


    And what''s worse, Liu Haonan has been sending people to chase us after watching us escape, so we don''t dare to make too much publicity, just like mice in the sewer, for fear of being caught by Liu Haonan''s people.


    Jiangshan and I never heard from our brother. It was only at night that brother Kun called us that we knew what was going on. It turned out that last night, fat chicken called Liu Haonan from the white tiger society. Liu Haonan fought in three ways, killing his brother all the way and killing Mr. Jiang directly all the way. Liu Haonan himself brought people to deal with us, I naturally knew about Liu Haonan last night.


    When I heard what brother Kun said, I was more worried. According to brother Kun, Liu Haonan not only marched into his brother last night, but also attacked Mr. Jiang''s residence? After my brother sent me some hands, there were few. Mr. Jiang''s hands were even fewer. There were so many people under Liu Haonan''s hands. Can they Parry?


    Brother Kun sighed and said that Mr. Jiang and his brother could not compete with Liu Haonan''s manpower. Brother Kun said that with his help, Mr. Jiang had fled to a safe place for the time being, and his brother had just reported peace to him. His brother was fine and hid temporarily. Liu Haonan''s people were chasing him, My brother is going to go back to the countryside to find a hiding place for sister Qian. If sister Qian continues to stay there, it is not safe. My brother is afraid to implicate sister Qian. After the limelight passes, he will go back to the countryside to settle sister Qian. After all, sister Qian is two people now.


    However, although my brother and Mr. Jiang saved their lives for the time being, they also lost a lot of manpower. There were dozens of people around my brother, but now there are only a few people. Mr. Jiang has dozens of younger brothers around me, that is, brother Kun.


    I asked brother Kun why he lost so much. Brother Kun said that it was thanks to the big brothers at the entrance of the green dragon club. Brother Kun said that I remembered that those bastards promised to help me kill the fat chicken, but I was almost cut to death, or I didn''t even see their shadow.


    Brother Kun said that all the Tangkou brothers took refuge in the fat chicken. They caused us to become what we are today. Brother Kun said that all this was a good play designed by the fat chicken and the Tangkou brothers, which almost killed us.


    Now I understand the fishiness. It''s not easy for fat chicken to unite with brother Tangkou of the Green Dragon Society and cooperate with Liu Haonan of the white tiger society. We can survive.


    Victory or defeat is a common thing for soldiers, but I still can''t swallow it in my heart. Those hall brothers took my money and finally killed all my younger brothers. As long as I don''t die, I have to calculate with them. I thought I could buy them with money, but I didn''t expect them to play such a good play.


    Although Mr. Jiang and his brother escaped the disaster, at present, the Qinglong club has been controlled by the fat chicken Liu Haonan. We can''t stay here long. If Liu Haonan knows our location, he will kill us all. We can''t stay here. I''m afraid our only place is the Sanlian hall.


    First, I called old uncle Zhong and told him about the situation here. I was embarrassed to talk to old uncle Zhong because so many people were lost this time. After listening to me, old uncle Zhong didn''t say anything more. He just said that I was from Sanlian hall. Sanlian hall is my home. If I can''t stay here, I''ll go back to Sanlian hall, The door of the triple hall is always open to me.


    After I finished talking to Uncle Zhong, I called brother Kun and asked him and Mr. Jiang to prepare for the triple hall. I can''t guarantee anything there, but what I can guarantee is that it''s definitely safer there than here. At least I still have some voice there.


    After I told brother Kun, brother Kun also conveyed my meaning to Mr. Jiang, and Mr. Jiang agreed. Although Mr. Jiang is no longer the leader of the green dragon Association, in my heart, only Mr. Jiang is qualified to be the leader of the green dragon Association. It has always been so and has never changed. At least in my heart, he will always be the leader of the green dragon Association.


    After Mr. Jiang finished, I called my brother and asked him to go to the triple hall with me. My brother said that he would go naturally after settling down with sister Qian. Let''s go first. He will follow me soon.


    Brother Pang''s injury is a little serious. The long journey is bad for brother Pang''s health, so I''m going to wait another two days and go back to Sanlian hall when brother Pang''s injury is a little better.


    This time we were really hurt. My little brother was destroyed. Brother Kun and brother also suffered great losses, but fortunately, after our luck was hurt, we still have a place to go. For 30 years, East and west of the river, the geomantic wheel flows, the sky bypasses sleep, and it is not too late for a gentleman to avenge for 10 years! One day we will make a comeback!


    We waited here for three days. After brother Pang''s injury got better, we got on the plane and went to the Sanlian hall together. Today, although we returned from a big defeat, one day, we will triumph!

 Chapter 301

    When we got off the plane, gang Ya Mei and Li Xiangning came to pick us up. I didn''t call them. It is estimated that uncle Zhong informed them. We were dejected when we lost at the Qinglong meeting, but it didn''t affect the good mood of Li Xiangning and gang Ya Mei. Seeing me was their happiest thing, but I really couldn''t laugh at the defeat at the Qinglong meeting, Facing the small faces of Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister, I can only face each other with indifference.


    After getting off the plane, the first thing I did was to find a place to live for Mr. Jiang and brother Kun. After helping brother Kun and Mr. Jiang find a place to live, I took my fat brother Jiangshan back with Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister. I''ll have a good rest and talk to Uncle Zhong.


    I found a place for Jiangshan and brother pang to rest near where I live. It was afternoon when we arrived. It was evening after helping them find a place to live. I asked brother pang to have a good rest and recuperate here. If anything happened, call me and tell brother Jiangshan that I would go back after it was dark. It was time to go back.


    After I got home, sun Han called me. Sun Han asked me if I had time. She wanted to ask me out for dinner. I said I wasn''t free. Then I hung up and went to bed. I would be defeated in Qinglong. I was in a bad mood. Although I had been comforting Jiangshan fat brothers, I took all my younger brothers to hang up. It would be better in my heart, I feel very uncomfortable at the thought of my dead little brothers.


    Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister didn''t bother me when they saw that I was in a bad mood. They lay down quietly next to me and slept.


    I went to see Uncle Zhong the next day. I told him about the general situation, but how can I say that uncle Zhong is also the speaker of the triple hall now? I should also report the situation to him.


    I told uncle Zhong about the situation at the green dragon club. Uncle Zhong nodded after listening to me, then looked at me and advised me, "I think it''s all right. Don''t take care of it again. In the future, you can help me take care of my affairs in the triple hall. Don''t touch the muddy water of the green dragon club!"


    I know what uncle Zhong means. He is afraid that I will fail again and damage the vitality of the triple hall. I will pay back the humiliation I received at the green dragon club. Let me stop meddling in this matter. How can I promise.


    Old uncle Zhong is also an old Jianghu man. He saw that I didn''t agree, so he said to me sincerely: "I know you Guan Yihan is a bloody and courageous person, and I know you have clear gratitude and resentment, but you also said that the situation at the green dragon club is complex. Of course, there is another important reason why I asked you not to talk about the green dragon club again!"


    I asked Uncle Zhong what else was the reason for this. After wiping off his white beard, uncle Zhong sighed and continued to tell me: "You don''t know. During the time you went to the green dragon club, large-scale" anti underworld "operations began here. It is said that the whole country will crack down on underworld forces in a short time. A few days ago, several small guilds were brought up in one pot. Now we are in trouble. Now it''s time to take shelter. If you go to the green dragon club again, let alone success or failure , if you get caught, you''ll be in the bureau! "


    Uncle Zhong''s Sanlian hall was spared because of his big family and serious business. At that time, all the underworld forces will be severely punished. I will take people to the Qinglong club, and there will be a fight with people. This accident will involve not only me, but also the Sanlian hall.


    In the past, such a situation was solved by giving gifts with red envelopes. However, uncle Zhong''s business this time is not like before. The set of giving gifts with red envelopes doesn''t work at all. Uncle Zhong said it''s difficult to do this time, and uncle Zhong said frankly. He doesn''t know what will happen when the triple hall arrives.


    Uncle Zhong is an old man on the road. He can eat both black and white. He said so. This time things must be bad.


    Old uncle Zhong asked me to stay low-key here for a while. I''ll talk about the green dragon club after this time. It''s the only way now. I nodded and went back first.


    After I went back, I went to find Mr. Jiang and discussed what uncle Zhong said with Mr. Jiang. Mr. Jiang was more calm than I thought. Mr. Jiang said that he would be at ease if he came. As for the Qinglong club, in the future, it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, so there is no need to rush for a moment.


    It seems that I''m worried. The reason why I''m worried is that if I delay for a long time, the power of fat chicken will be more and more consolidated, and I won''t be able to take him at that time.


    But now there is no other way but to be honest. I went back after I came out of Mr. Jiang''s residence. Downstairs, I met sun Han who had been waiting there for a long time. When sun Han saw me coming, he trotted to me and asked me if I had time in the evening. She wanted to ask me out for dinner.


    Sun Han was so enthusiastic that I couldn''t refuse her, so I agreed to have dinner with her at night. When sun Han saw that I promised, he nodded and left with a smile. She didn''t stay much, because Li Xiangning, the steel tooth sister, had a bad impression of her.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, I took a bus to the place I had an appointment with sun Han. When I was on the bus, I saw that many guild venues were sealed. After I got off the bus, I saw that the cops caught a lot of guild members in the street. Fortunately, they didn''t notice me.


    I came to the agreed restaurant. Sun Han had come and sat there drinking and waiting for me. After I sat down, sun Han began to order. Sun Han said she knew what would happen to me in Qinglong. After I had a drink, I didn''t say anything.


    When sun Han saw that I didn''t speak, he looked at me and asked, "if you can handle the things at the Qinglong club, will you continue to mix?"


    The question sun Han asked me was also a question I was asking myself. What should I do after I avenged Liu Lang? I asked this question many times in the dead of night, and I gave myself the answer. After I avenged Liu Lang, I would take some money to my hometown and do some business in my hometown for a living. At that time, I would take sister steel teeth and Li Xiangning to see my parents.


    Although I haven''t been on the road for a long time, I''ve seen so many lives and deaths. There''s nothing bad about ordinary people. It''s the most important thing for me to cherish the talents in front of me. Coming out of the road is a life-threatening activity. I have only one life. Who will take care of Li Xiangning''s steel teeth sister after playing with her?


    After I talked to sun Han, sun Han nodded with a bitter smile, then lowered his head and began to eat without saying a word. I know what sun Han thinks. She hopes that she can exist in my future plan, but she has not participated in my past. How can she expect my future.


    Although I no longer care about the past, I just treat sun Han as a friend. It''s enough for me to have Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister in my life.


    After eating something, sun Han asked the waiter to bring the wine. Sun Han asked me to have two drinks with her. I nodded and promised. After sun Han poured me the wine, I drank it all at once, but I don''t know why. Originally, I had a good amount of wine, but after I ate this glass of wine, I quickly lost my head. It seems that the wine is too strong, Sun Han also wanted to pour me wine. I quickly waved my hand and said I wouldn''t drink.


    I was ready to leave while my consciousness was not very vague. Sun Han didn''t trust me to go back. After checking out, he hurried to help me. I was a little dizzy at that time. I didn''t know where sun Han helped me.


    I only remember that sun Han helped me to a room, and then she handed me a glass of water. After I drank that glass of water, I lay in bed. After I fell asleep, I seemed to have done it with Li Xiangning''s steel teeth sister several times. I didn''t remember anything after that.


    When I woke up the next day, it was noon. The sun was shining on my face. After I opened my eyes, I instinctively looked and lay on me. It doesn''t matter. The person lying on me is not Li Xiangning, nor is she steel tooth sister. It''s actually sun Han.

 Chapter 302

    I was still a little confused. After seeing sun Han, I was completely awake. Sun Han looked at my chin with big watery eyes and fiddled with the stubble of my chin with his small hand. When she saw me awake, she looked at me with a smile and said, "are you awake?"


    I opened the quilt and looked at it. Sun Han and I were naked. She just lay naked on me. Sun Han said hello with a smile. I didn''t answer. I searched my mobile phone from the trouser pocket at the head of the bed. My mobile phone was muted. As soon as I opened the mobile phone, I saw more than a dozen missed calls from Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister.


    Needless to say, these are all good things that sun Han did. I questioned sun Han with my mobile phone. Sun Han said that she turned the mobile phone to silent. She said she didn''t want me to call the bell until I had a rest. Naturally, I don''t care about silence. I care about Li Xiangning and gang ya. They called me so many times, but I didn''t reply, They must be very worried.


    Sun Han saw that I was a little worried and told me that she had replied to Li Xiangning by text message. She replied that I had a rest at brother Jiangshan fat. After she replied, Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth didn''t continue to call me.


    After I scratched my head, I opened the quilt and prepared to put on my clothes and go back. My feet had just touched the shoes on the ground. Sun Han quickly hugged me from behind me. Sun Han cried quietly, leaned against my back and said to me with a cry: "you stay with me for a while, for the sake of what I did with you last night!"


    I didn''t pay attention to her, but she held me tightly, and I couldn''t move. I was afraid of hurting her, so she didn''t break away from her arms. After holding me, sun Han whispered and apologized to me. She said that she made the wine I drank last night, and the glass of water she handed me was also made of her hands and feet. She put medicine in it, one of which is to make people unconscious, One is an aphrodisiac. "There''s no way I can do this. You ignore me when you come back, and I can''t do it! If I don''t, you won''t touch me until you die."


    "Well, it''s getting late. I should go back. Let go!" I said to sun Han blandly.


    After listening to me, sun Han cried even more sadly. He sobbed behind me and said, "do you dislike me for being dirty?"


    I took sun Han''s hand away, then turned around, took her face, looked at her and said, "why do I dislike you? How can I dislike you? Don''t think about it." after that, I wiped sun Han''s tears with my hand, then looked at her and said with a smile, "well, don''t cry any more. It''s not good to cry. Smile."


    After listening to me, sun Han obediently wiped his tears, then looked at me and said, "I didn''t cry after listening to you. Will you stay with me for a while?"


    I nodded and went back to the quilt again. Sun Han was obedient and lay down in my arms. Sun Han lay down in my arms and said to me gently as before: "I know you will do this to me because of previous things. Won''t you give me a chance to compensate you?"


    "Oh? How do you want to compensate?" I looked at Sun Han and asked with a smile.


    "I... I''ll make it up to you anyway!" Sun Han said and moved her body under me. She buried her head before I stopped her.


    I had done enough with her last night. This time, my body was really unbearable and my legs trembled. After I finished, sun Han wiped it clean for me. After I put on my pants, sun Han went out to buy me something to eat.


    I went back after eating. When I went back, Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth were watching TV. I had just sat down. Li Xiangning sat in my arms with a smile and rubbed all kinds of twists in my arms. At this time, my brother called me. My brother called me and told me that he was ready to get on the plane. My brother said Sister Qian didn''t trust him and had to follow him, No way, brother can only bring sister Qian.


    I''ll pick him up when I tell my brother. It''s OK for sister Qian to come. Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister sun Han are here. They can also relieve their boredom together.


    After I hung up, Shannon Lee smelled his nose like a puppy and sniffed on me. After sniffing, Shannon Lee looked up at me with his head up and asked, "you sent a message last night that you were in the mountains, so I asked you, who is your perfume?"


    I said this perfume is in the room of Jiangshan. Shannon Lee never stops saying that it is the perfume smell of a woman. I want to deny it. Shannon Lee directly pulled my trouser chain open. After two times, Shannon Lee looked at me and asked again, "you have more words to say!"


    After being exposed by Li Xiangning, I had to tell the truth. After listening to me, Li Xiangning kicked on me with her little foot and said that I don''t have a long memory. Did I forget what sun Han did to me at the beginning? Now I''m looking for her again.


    The steel tooth girl is right next to me. After listening to me, the steel tooth girl''s face is not good. I coaxed Li Xiangning for a while, but if I couldn''t coax it, I went to bed. My body was hollowed out. Now what I want most is to have a good sleep.


    The next morning, I went to the airport to pick up my brother and sister Qian. I directly took my brother and sister Qian to my residence. Sister Qian has a baby in her belly, but she can''t stand so many bumps.


    After sister Qian and brother came to my residence, sister steel teeth and Li Xiangning went to cook. Soon they cooked a full table of food.


    After dinner, sister Qian and Sister Li Xiangning went to the room to chat. When Li Xiangning saw sister Qian''s stomach, her eyes were full of longing and love. With the permission of sister Qian, she also reached out to touch sister Qian''s stomach and asked her how she felt.


    After they went to the room, my brother and I sat in the living room and talked about things. I told my brother what uncle Zhong said. After listening to me, my brother smoked a cigarette, and then said in earnest: "this may not be a bad thing for us, but it may be very helpful for us?"


    I asked my brother what he meant by this. My brother said that we can take the opportunity to deal with the fat chicken with the help of those cops to fight against the underworld forces, but it is also risky to do so, because the fat chicken now dominates the green dragon club. If the fat chicken is knocked down, the green dragon club will no longer exist and become history.


    My brother said he couldn''t be the master of such an important thing. He had to ask Mr. Jiang first. If Mr. Jiang agreed, he would discuss the next step.


    After my brother finished, he went to find Mr. Jiang. Mr. Jiang naturally agreed to let my brother do so. Mr. Jiang said that the Qinglong meeting was just a name. As long as we were here, Mr. Jiang also said that it was time for him to have a good rest and enjoy life after so many years. He was tired of things in the Jianghu, The elder brother can make a decision about the Qinglong meeting. As long as the final result is to kill the fat chicken, whatever will do.


    After Mr. Jiang promised, he waited for the green dragon club to take action. Two days later, I found a place for my brother and sister Qian. After they took their bags, I went back. It was evening when I went back. I had just opened the door to go in. Li Xiangning threw herself into my arms with a smile in her sailor uniform.


    I picked Li Xiangning up and asked Li Xiangning what was so happy about? Li Xiangning put her arms around my neck and said, "the moon is good today. Let''s take advantage of this good moon to have a baby!"


    I looked at Li Xiangning and hesitated for a moment. Having a child is not a joke. I can''t play games. Li Xiangning saw me hesitant. After watching me hum, she pinched my nose with her hand. "They all said that if a man doesn''t want children, he probably changed his heart and fell in love with another woman! You must have fallen in love with another woman!"


    I asked Li Xiangning who said this. Li Xiangning angrily said that she saw it on the Internet. I smiled and lifted Li Xiangning''s short skirt away, "OK, let''s hurry up and have a baby!"

 Chapter 303

    I took Li Xiangning to the bed, put her on the bed, and then I took off my pants. After about ten minutes, I was finished. After I was finished, steel tooth sister came into the house. She made me a cup of tea for me to drink. When I was finished, Li Xiangning smiled and hugged steel tooth sister, Then he put his hand directly into the steel tooth sister''s pants, and there was a burst of random touch, "Xiangning, what are you doing, don''t touch it!" the steel tooth sister quickly tried to pull out Li Xiangning''s hand, but Li Xiangning didn''t do it. She kept touching the steel tooth sister''s pants. The steel tooth sister couldn''t stand it and tightly clamped her legs.


    "Yo Yo! Sister Xiaoxiao, if you want to, just tell me. My hands are wet and I''m still packing here! Sister Xiaoxiao, let''s say in advance. When my husband finishes the bag, you regenerate. When I''m pregnant, you take care of me, and when you''re pregnant, I''ll take care of you!" Li Xiangning and sister steel teeth calculated the days when they can have children. They don''t understand my feelings at all.


    I felt that I had become a tool for them to have children. After Li Xiangning finished her work, she did several handstands in bed. She said it was conducive to pregnant children. After I had a rest for a while, steel tooth sister also climbed to bed. She looked at me and asked gently, "are you ok? If not, let''s go to bed. Doing it more times will hurt your body!"


    After I smoked a cigarette, I looked at the steel tooth sister and said six words with a bad smile: "put your ass up!"


    During this time, we have been cracking down on the underworld forces everywhere. Every guild is afraid to hide and dare not breathe. But it''s good. We can live a peaceful life.


    Li Xiangning went out and bought me a lot of tonic ingredients, such as bullwhip and sheep whip. When she bought them, she stewed them for me and made me look like a pregnant woman. Li Xiangning also made a schedule for me once a day until she successfully conceived a baby.


    Brother Jiangshan, fat brother Kun came to my residence for dinner. Seeing so many tonic ingredients, he gave me a thumbs up, and then gave me a look to experience it slowly.


    Not only that, Li Xiangning also took the initiative to call my parents and say hello to their two elders. She said she was my little daughter-in-law. She was pregnant. She also told my mother that I was bad to her. My mother also told me to treat Li Xiangning well. She also asked me what happened when Li Xiangning said she was my little daughter-in-law.


    In these days when she came out, she lived a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife every day. It''s rare to live such a peaceful and quiet life for a while. In fact, it''s good to think about this ordinary and light life. Li Xiangning has also planned. When she is pregnant, she will go back to my hometown to meet her father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    We spent more than two months quietly at the Sanlian hall. In these two months, Li Xiangning conceived a baby as she wished. Although Li Xiangning took a great initiative to conceive a child, in fact, I also like children very much. After so many things, I have been an elder brother and a younger brother, and I especially want to be a father.


    When Li Xiangning checked out that she was pregnant, I took care of her all the time. Although the extent of her belly bulge was not very high, I couldn''t relax my vigilance at the thought of my child in her belly. I didn''t dare to leave Li Xiangning for a moment for fear that she might fall down.


    After Li Xiangning got pregnant, she often went to sister Qian for advice. After all, sister Qian got pregnant early. Although her brother was really cold when she was cold, her brother was really good to sister Qian. Sister Qian became a empress dowager, and her brother became a little eunuch voluntarily, accompanying sister Qian all the time.


    Sister Qian also used this to admonish brother Jiangshan fat. In the future, she must learn from her brother to be a good man who loves her wife.


    In the past two months of Sanlian hall, our days are full of laughter. Seriously, I have many times wanted to give up the plan to avenge Liu Lang, because I am very happy with the good life during this period. I am afraid I will lose this happiness.


    But every time I want to get rid of the idea of revenge for Liu Lang, I think of the look of Liu Lang looking at me when he is dying. Without Liu Lang, there will be no Guan Yihan. Today, I enjoy happiness in the world. What about him? He died like this? This is absolutely impossible. You have to repay anything you say!


    After two months, the rumors in the Sanlian hall are much less. There is also news from the Green Dragon Society. There is a full swing action against the underworld forces. It is said that many people have been arrested, including those from the white tiger society of the Green Dragon Society. It is said that those arrested have to spend at least seven years in prison. If there is a homicide case, they either put them in jail, Or the death penalty.


    I also heard that the leader of the Qinglong society''s attack on the underworld forces is a cruel role. As long as he is allowed to catch the evidence, no matter who he is, I have to catch him, regardless of whether he is the leader or the eldest brother.


    After hearing these news, not only brother Kun, but also I''m a little worried. What if I go and get caught? Our hands are not clean. If we are caught, we may lose our lives.


    However, my brother is very relaxed. He doesn''t have any sense of crisis at all. My brother asked me to go to Uncle Zhong and send a hundred people to follow us to the Qinglong club. We''ll start tomorrow.


    I went to talk to old uncle Zhong about this. Old uncle Zhong didn''t think much of our action this time. As we all know, the green dragon club is the most rampant place of black forces, that is to say, the action there is much more severe. Old uncle Zhong''s worry is the same as ours. He''s afraid that we''ll hit the muzzle of a gun this time.


    But my brother said so. Old uncle Zhong naturally wanted to send people to help. Old uncle Zhong sent a whole 100 people from the Sanlian hall to help us. The next day, we got on the plane and went to the Qinglong club.


    After getting off the plane, we went to find a place to live. We rested at the Qinglong club for a day or two. In these days, we heard a lot about the white tiger Club of the Qinglong club. After the white tiger club helped fat chicken win the leading position of the Qinglong club, fat chicken gave many sites of the Qinglong club to the white tiger club, but the white tiger club seemed dissatisfied, But after that, the white tiger society and the green dragon society did not dare to make any noise.


    After knowing the general situation of the Qinglong club, my brother took me to the street. After shopping in the street, my brother also took me to the car and said he would take me to meet an important person. My brother said that that person was the key this time.


    I thought my brother was the big brother in the Jianghu, but I never thought that my brother would find me a note. As soon as we got outside, we were pointed at by several guards. My brother and I held our heads with both hands, and then asked them to search their bodies. They informed their heads.


    I was really confused at that time. We went out to find a cop. It was a trap, and it was still at such a sensitive juncture. But my brother said he had his own way, so I didn''t ask much and followed him.


    After the doorman''s note informed us, we were put in. Just after we entered the door, a man in a suit and tie came straight towards us. When he saw his brother, he took out the gun with a black face, pointed to his brother and said, "hold your head with both hands and squat down. You''re from the green dragon club. Don''t think I don''t know!"


    I was really scared to hold my head and squat down. My brother didn''t squat down, but looked at the man and said with a smile, "haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to rise faster than the hen!"


    When the man saw his brother say that, he smiled and put the gun away. Then he invited us to sit in. After we sat down, he made tea for us himself.


    From the way he looked at his brother, I could see that his brother knew him very well, at least they knew him very well before.


    But I also wonder why my brother went with the cop. It''s not reasonable. What''s the matter? I have to ask my brother.

 Chapter 304

    I whispered next to my brother and asked him what his relationship with the note was. My brother looked at me and said with a smile, "it''s not a sensitive thing. Why did you say so quietly, or did you just get scared?"


    I was really embarrassed by what happened just now, but in the face of the black muzzle, I said I was not afraid at all. It was bragging. Besides, the man with the gun was still a cop and the head of the cop.


    My brother was very generous. He naturally talked to me about his past with the cop. My brother said that the cop was called Fang Qingtian. It was a previous thing that they had an intersection. My brother said he couldn''t remember the specific time. My brother said that he opened a bar in the city and Fang Qingtian was studying in college at that time, He came to work in his bar to earn money to study.


    People like my brother come into contact with people who are not good people. At least they are all people on the road. Fang Qingtian was beaten after a few days of fire in his brother''s bar. The specific reason is that his brother said he can''t remember clearly. Anyway, Fang Qingtian let people beat him.


    Fang Qingtian''s family conditions are also bad. He has no friends and is weak. After being beaten, he choked himself. After his brother knew about it, he took Fang Qingtian to settle accounts with those people and cleaned up all the people who beat Fang Qingtian.


    Later, something happened to Fang Qingtian''s family and he was in urgent need of money. His brother also gave Fang Qingtian some money. Later, his brother''s bar collapsed, and his brother didn''t stay there. The connection between them became less and less. Later, there was no contact at all.


    In fact, my brother already knew that Fang Qingtian took the lead in severely cracking down on the underworld forces this time. My brother also had a plan in his heart. This is also why my brother is not afraid at the Sanlian hall. He should be happy.


    As for Fang Qingtian, he became a cop after graduating from university. In recent years, he has made a lot of contributions. He has eliminated many guilds and naturally promoted. The situation of the Qinglong club is more complex, so he was sent to deal with the affairs of the Qinglong club.


    But I personally think it''s not a good thing for my brother to find Fang Qingtian, because Fang Qingtian''s thin cheeks are full of righteousness. At a glance, we know that good officials with clean sleeves are like this. We really can''t deal with good officials.


    Fang Qingtian''s figure is the same as that of his brother. He is also similar to his brother, but his brother looks like a ruffian, while Fang Qingtian''s is full of righteousness. The righteousness is a person with ghosts in his heart. He will feel guilty when he sees it. That''s why I don''t think my brother should come to Fang Qingtian.


    Fang Qingtian looked at his brother and smiled with deep meaning. Then he went to the inner room and took two documents and threw them in front of my brother and me. I picked up the documents and looked at them. One is my brother''s information and the other is mine. The above information is very detailed. Even what I did in the Sanlian hall is clearly recorded, and those people around me are also clearly recorded, I was very surprised after reading it. Does it mean that Fang Qingtian is ready to catch us?


    "Go to the three treasures hall for everything. Tell me what you want from me this time. If you come to beg me to let you go this time, I can tell you directly. Don''t talk!" Fang Qingtian''s face was still smiling just now, but now it''s already serious, like an iron block.


    It can be seen from here that Fang Qingtian is a man who handles affairs impartially and is not easy to be friendly. After listening to him, his brother smiled and looked at him and said, "I know your principle of doing things. We want to cooperate with you this time! It''s definitely a matter of making no loss to cooperate with us!"


    "I also know something about your Qinglong club. Your cooperation with me is nothing more than to help you take revenge with my hand! I''m really sorry about this. I can handle it myself!", Fang Qingtian was very awe inspiring and didn''t show any emotion when he spoke, but it''s a blessing for the people to have more such people.


    "For our former friendship, you can leave, but after you go out of this door, we will stand on the opposite side, and I will do what should be done!" Fang Qingtian was ready to invite us out after saying that. His attitude reversed very quickly.


    "Don''t rush us away!" my brother looked at Fang Qingtian after drinking tea and said: "The white tiger society of the green dragon society is not a guild formed in a day or two. It''s really difficult for you to get rid of them without our help. I know your principles and you should know my behavior. I sincerely look for your cooperation this time. You can do it yourself!"


    After his brother finished, he got up and prepared to leave. At this time, Fang qintian stopped his brother. Fang Qingtian looked at his brother and said, "you''re right. The Qinglong society and the white tiger society have great potential and have been rooted here for a long time. They say that the strong dragon does not suppress the local head snake. I really can''t find a place to start them! You''ve been wandering in the road for a long time, which is really helpful to me." , Fang Qingtian said coldly again, "but I''ll say it first. After the white tiger society of Qinglong society has been eradicated, if you''re still on the road, I won''t be merciful!"


    My brother nodded and said he understood. My brother and Fang Qingtian sat down peacefully and began to talk about the white tiger society of the Qinglong society. I listened. My brother said that the white tiger society was ambitious and the fat chicken was a bit mysterious. My brother Qinglong society is now a disciple of interests. It will be easier to deal with it. Remove the Qinglong society first and then the white tiger society.


    The specific plan. My brother said he would discuss it with Fang Qingtian after he thought it out. When my brother described the Qinglong club as an enemy, I actually had mixed feelings. At the beginning, we were still members of the Qinglong club, but now the Qinglong club has become the goal we want to get rid of. I really have some feelings in my heart.


    After talking about something, my brother took me away. In the next few days, my brother went to Fang Qingtian to discuss things, while my Jiangshan fat brother, brother Kun, stayed honest and occasionally fought with the landlord.


    Three days later, my brother should have discussed with Fang Qingtian and asked us to prepare for action. I thought my brother would do it if he wanted Qinglong, but I didn''t expect that my brother was going to talk to the white tiger society. What can I talk with Liu Haonan of the white tiger society.


    I didn''t want to go at that time, but my brother said that fat chicken can design to defeat us, and we can naturally set a trap for the white tiger society. In addition, my brother also mentioned a very important point. We mainly rely on Fang Qingtian this time, otherwise we have no chance of winning by us.


    If you want to kill the fat chicken, you can only outwit it, so the white tiger club must go. I don''t know what set it is to go to the white tiger club.


    We took a group of younger brothers to the base camp of the white tiger club. When the people of the white tiger Club saw so many people coming, they immediately picked up guys and called people to prepare for the battle. There were really a lot of people in the white tiger club. One or two hundred people.


    My brother shouted to the people of the white tiger club that we didn''t come to make trouble. We came to negotiate. After the people of the white tiger Club informed Liu Haonan, Liu Haonan let us in.


    Liu Haonan was playing billiards with Xiao pangzi. Seeing his brother coming, Liu Haonan deliberately flew a ball out to hit his brother, but he was caught by his brother.


    My brother put the ball down on the table, looked at Liu Haonan and said calmly, "I came to have something to talk to you!"


    Liu Haonan smiled arrogantly, then put the club on the table, looked at his brother and said with a disdainful smile: "just your people, want to talk to me? Hehe, I heard you right!"


    My brother looked at Liu Haonan and said calmly, "you really heard me right. I really came to talk to you!"


    Liu Haonan asked his brother to talk about it. Anyway, we are now a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, and he has nothing to worry about.


    "We want to help you get rid of the fat chicken! For you to get the territory of the green dragon club!" said my brother, looking at Liu Hao''s south without changing his color.

 Chapter 305

    Liu Haonan laughed a few times after listening to his brother, looked at his brother and said with a smile, "did I hear you right? Do you want to help us get rid of the fat chicken? Please, is it difficult for you to have a brain disease? Don''t you know that the fat chicken and we are allies? Do you think our white tiger society will attack our allies? We white tiger society won''t do such unkind things!", Liu Haonan said very righteous words. He made Liu Haonan a gentleman and we are villains.


    The elder brother continued without changing his face: "I know you and fat chicken are allies. Fat chicken can sit in the leading position of the green dragon club without your help. Or it can be said that without you, white tiger club, fat chicken is a hanging! Let''s go out for money. Fat chicken has no use value. It''s better to get rid of him than to keep him. You can get the land of the green dragon club if you get rid of him As a result, the white tiger society will become more powerful! "


    When his brother said this, Liu Haonan took a look at Xiao pangzi. He obviously had an idea in his mind. His brother continued while the iron was hot: "I have to remind you one more thing. Fat chicken has been in Qinglong club for half a lifetime. He can oppose Qinglong club, not to mention your so-called ally white tiger club. Now the power of Qinglong club is far less than that of white tiger club. If the power of Qinglong club becomes stronger and stronger over time, do you think fat chicken will have a crooked mind about white tiger club?"


    After his brother finished, Liu Haonan clapped his brother, then looked at him with disdain and said, "what an exciting speech. What you said is indeed reasonable, but we can do it ourselves. Why should you help? You just want to make a plot against us!"


    It can be seen that Liu Haonan has seen that we are setting a trap for them. At that time, I was very worried, because all our people are here at the white tiger society. Liu Haonan saw through our plan. If he kills, we can only become turtles in a jar and wait to die.


    "Fat chicken killed my eldest brother. Oh, no, it should be said that it was my father-in-law. Fat chicken killed my father-in-law. I will avenge it anyway. We are also familiar with the Qinglong club. At that time, as long as you white tiger club don''t help fat chicken, we will find a way to kill fat chicken. Once the fat chicken dies, you will seize the opportunity to seize his territory. Now the Qinglong Club except fat chicken Besides, others are a group of villains with interests, which is not enough to be afraid. Once the fat chicken dies, most of the world of the green dragon club will be yours. As long as you spend some time, isn''t that what you have in your bag? "My brother looked at Liu Haonan and continued: "You should know how many hands we have. Do you think our hands will pose a threat to you? If you are so timid, I have nothing to say!"


    His brother''s words were enough to move Liu Haonan''s heart. Liu Haonan was ambitious. The fat chicken was just a chess piece in his hand. He would manage the life and death of the fat chicken. Liu Haonan looked at Xiao pangzi, who smiled at Liu Haonan, and then looked at his brother and said: "But now the wind is too tight. The cops have been staring at us. What if the cops start on us?"


    "You Qinglong society and white tiger society are so powerful that cops dare to mess around! Besides, the official has two mouths. Don''t you just give him enough?" my brother looked at Xiao pangzi and said.


    Xiao pangzi nodded after listening to his brother. "What you said is really reasonable. Let''s discuss what to do. We''ll help you take revenge and you''ll help us win the Qinglong club!"


    After that, Xiao pangzi invited us to one side and sat down. There was still a portrait of boss Bai. After coming in, Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi pretended to worship boss Bai. I guess the boss Bai may have died in the hands of Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi. They are still pretending here.


    My brother sat down and discussed specific matters with Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi. My brother asked Liu Haonan to contact the fat chicken and let the fat chicken bring some people out as bait to lure us. Liu Haonan took people to ambush nearby and let the fat chicken think they were ambushing us. After the fat chicken came out, we went up and killed him, and Liu Haonan and they went to capture the fat chicken when we fought Our territory.


    After hearing his brother''s plan, Xiao pangzi asked, "what if other hall brothers of the green dragon club stop us at that time?"


    "The other Tangkou brothers of the Qinglong club are snobs. After you contact the fat chicken, call the other Tangkou brothers one by one and tell them you want to kill the fat chicken and let them come out to discuss something. If they come out to discuss something, they will divide the fat chicken''s territory to them and choose a leading brother among them "Come on," my brother said after a pause, "those people are mercenary villains. They must come out and want to divide up for themselves. If they come out, you will kill them all. The green dragon will have no head at that time. That''s what you have in your bag."


    "The first thing for me is revenge. If you win the Qinglong club and give me half of the fat chicken''s money," my brother smiled at Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi.


    The reason why my brother proposed to divide up the money of fat chicken is to make Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi lower their doubts about us. If my brother doesn''t want anything, it will appear that we are setting a trap for Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi.


    My brother''s plan proposal was accepted by Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi. They accepted it because they wanted to win the Qinglong club without effort. My brother told us before he came that even if Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi promised us, we can''t take it lightly. Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi are not good people, even if they promised us, At that time, they will always send people to watch us. When the time is ripe, they will kill us to avoid future troubles, so that no one can fight them again.


    After his brother and Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi had discussed, Liu Haonan immediately called the fat chicken. After the fat chicken was connected, Liu Haonan said to the fat chicken calmly, "I heard that Guan Yilong''s miscellaneous pieces have come back and brought more than 100 people."


    The fat chicken also knew the news. After the fat chicken made a sound over there, Liu Haonan continued: "they are too familiar with the Qinglong club. Even if there are not many hands, they can''t underestimate it. They have to get rid of it early!"


    Fat chicken said on the other end of the phone that he had the same meaning. Liu Haonan smiled and then said to fat chicken, "you killed other people''s father-in-law. Can he not come back for revenge? Guan Yihan''s goal is you. Well, I''ll give you an idea! Let''s kill Guan Yilong at one fell swoop!"


    Liu Haonan told the fat chicken according to his brother''s plan just now, and the fat chicken agreed. The time was set for tomorrow. After setting the fat chicken, Liu Haonan called the other Tangkou brothers of the Qinglong club and said that he invited them out to dinner to discuss something. Liu Haonan also told them what his brother said, As soon as those big brothers heard that it was profitable, they readily agreed.


    Fat chicken and those big brothers at the entrance of the hall have been set up. We have to go back and prepare. Not long after we went back, Fang Qingtian called his brother and said that the people of the white tiger club gave him tens of millions of red envelopes. He asked his brother if he would accept it. His brother asked him to accept it and verbally promised everything mentioned by the white tiger club.


    Fang Qingtian did as his brother said. He accepted all the things sent by the white tiger club, and the fat chicken also sent out news that the fat chicken was going to travel tomorrow. Of course, the news was deliberately released by the fat chicken to lead us to intercept him, and we will naturally intercept him.


    After preparing some things, we had a good rest one night. The next day, we prepared guys. Under the leadership of our brother, we stopped the fat chicken.

 Chapter 306

    At that time, feiji was driving along a small road with several younger brothers, and the driving speed was not fast. We went directly to the front of feiji and waited for him. Soon, feiji drove over, followed by several buses in the distance behind feiji. Needless to say, all the people in the buses were from the white tiger society, And there was a black car not far behind us. The people on it had been staring at us since we started. Needless to say, they were also from the white tiger society to monitor us.


    After the fat chicken drove over, we flocked to the bar like a wolf. The fat chicken''s car was surrounded. The fat chicken sat on the car wearing a pair of sunglasses and smoking a cigar. Even if we surrounded his car, he didn''t have the slightest fear, but looked relaxed. However, it''s no wonder that he must think that the white tiger society helped him kill us.


    My brother kicked on the fat chicken''s car, pointed to the fat chicken in the car and said fiercely, "you killed brother Hu, today I want you to bury brother Hu!"


    After a sneer, the fat chicken rolled down the window, looked at his brother and said with disdain: "I thought you Guan Yilong were so smart, but I didn''t expect you Guan Yilong to be so stupid. You have to be angry if the dead tiger lives with your IQ! You know? You have fallen into my trap! You Guan Yilong is dead this time, and the immortal Luo can''t save you when he comes. I''ll be merciful to send you to reunite with the dead tiger this time!"


    After sneering, my brother said to the fat chicken disdainfully: "I think the trap you said should be about the buses you followed? Hehe, do you think they came to help you? You really should come out and have a look. They are already turning around. What they are thinking about now is how to seize your territory. They don''t want to help you!"


    The fat chicken didn''t think so. The fat chicken still said it was impossible. My brother took a steel pipe and smashed the door of the fat chicken twice. We also smashed the other doors of the fat chicken.


    "Fuck NIMA, do you TMD still have to shrink in the car at this time? Get out of the car quickly!" the fat man shouted and scolded. He made a sudden force on his hand and unloaded the door of the fat chicken directly.


    The fat chicken still shrank in the car and refused to come out. He also thought that the people of the white tiger club would help him. If he refused to come out, the fat brother put his hand directly into the car, and then violently pulled the fat chicken out. Although the little brothers on the fat chicken car had guys in their hands, none of them dared to move. They could only watch their big brother being dragged like a dog Get out of the car.


    Although the fat chicken was as heavy as a pig, he was as strong as a cow. He pulled the fat chicken down from the car. After the fat chicken was pulled out of the car, he looked at the buses behind him, but at this time, those buses had disappeared. It is estimated that he is seizing the territory of the fat chicken now.


    "I guess they are seizing your field and territory now! Don''t have any hope. It''s all for money. You should have thought of what happened today when you colluded with them to swallow the green dragon club!" said my brother, taking a handful of guys from his men and preparing to do it.


    The fat chicken sat on the ground without the style just now. It was like a lump of rotten tofu. After the fat chicken was dragged down, all his younger brothers were dragged down.


    The fat chicken sat on the ground and looked at the ground like this. After a while, he looked up at his brother and asked, "if we guessed correctly, today''s thing was discussed with Xiao pangzi Liu Haonan of the white tiger society?"


    "You''re right. Otherwise, you think I''ll kill you without the help of the white tiger society. Didn''t you beat us like lost dogs with the help of the white tiger society? Jianghu is like this. You''re an elder. You should know better than me!" At first, I thought my brother would be very angry when he saw the fat chicken, but I didn''t expect my brother to be so indifferent.


    The fat chicken sat on the ground and smiled bitterly. He looked up at his brother and said calmly, "I watched you enter Qinglong today. I know you are a man. I killed your eldest brother. You deserve your revenge! Do it!"


    After finishing, the fat chicken closed his eyes and was ready to die, but my brother didn''t start with a knife. My brother handed me the guy, then took out his mobile phone and called Liu Haonan and asked how Liu Haonan was going.


    Liu Haonan said that he had taken most of the farm land of fat chicken, and some were still being seized. As for the big brothers at the entrance of the hall, they had all been removed just now. Liu Haonan also smiled and said to his brother that when the matter was completed, we would have dinner together. His brother smiled and agreed, and then hung up the phone.


    Liu Haonan invited his brother to dinner to get rid of us all. He has a good abacus, but we are not fools. We can''t see his tricks.


    After hanging up Liu Haonan''s phone, his brother called Fang Qingtian and asked Fang Qingtian to take action! Fang Qingtian had already sent good people to wait at the headquarters of white tiger club, waiting for his brother''s news.


    After his brother''s news arrived, Fang Qingtian must have started to take action. Fang qintian''s brother believes very much. He believes that the rest of the white tiger club''s base camp will be caught soon.


    The white tiger club sent people to watch us. My brother also treated him with his own way. Fang Qingtian asked Fang Qingtian to send people to watch Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi. Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi came out and took most of the staff of the white tiger club this time. There were only some remaining parties in the base camp of the white tiger club. Fang Qingtian''s men were all armed cops, Fang Qingtian will finish it perfectly.


    After informing Fang Qingtian, his brother pointed to the black car in the distance and said, "brothers, block the car and catch the people on it alive!"


    After his brother gave an order, brother Kun took more than 30 younger brothers to block the car, and all the people on the car were dragged down. After the people on the car were caught alive by brother Kun, brother Kun took them over.


    "Be honest and squat here. If you dare to move, I''ll kill you," brother Kun said fiercely, pointing to the three people in the white tiger society.


    The three of the white tiger club were sent by Xiao pangzi to watch us. My brother didn''t intend to kill them, but asked someone to tie them with a rope and escort them to the car. My brother''s actions made me wonder. Why do these people keep them and just kill them directly?


    After the three men from the white tiger club were taken into the car, my brother looked at the fat chicken and said, "tie him up too! Take him into the car!"


    Fat chicken thought his brother was going to torture him to death. Looking at his brother, he said calmly: "Guan Yilong, I killed your eldest brother. That''s right, but how can we say that we used to work together in the Qinglong club? Just give me a pain and happiness for the sake of our being the Qinglong club!"


    My brother squatted down and looked at the fat chicken and said angrily, "brother Hu was so kind to me, but you killed him. Do you think I don''t want to break you into pieces? But I won''t let you die like this. It''s too cheap for you! I want you to live, let you live well in prison, and let you spend the rest of your life in prison!"


    The veins on his brother''s body burst, which was enough to see how much he hated the fat chicken. He wanted to eat the meat and drink the blood of the fat chicken!


    After the fat chicken was tied up, my brother asked someone to take him to the car. I asked my brother why he didn''t directly kill the fat chicken and bury him with brother Hu. My brother sighed and said that he also wanted to kill the fat chicken, but Fang Qingtian and his brother had an agreement. Fang Qingtian and his brother agreed that my brother would not do anything illegal in the future, let alone kill people. If my brother broke the agreement, Fang Qingtian will punish his brother according to law. If you should kill him, you should arrest him!


    Fang Qingtian and his brother had a word in advance. Naturally, his brother would not violate the agreement between them. This is also the reason why his brother didn''t do it.


    I have to say that Fang Qing is a good official worthy of respect. Even though I don''t like him, he deserves my respect.


    After the fat chicken was put on the bus, my brother drove the car and sent the fat chicken to the police station. The fat chicken was handcuffed into the police station by the police. As for his future life, Fang Qingtian will deal with it, so we don''t have to worry about it.


    Next we have to deal with the white tiger society, which is also the agreement between my brother and Fang Qingtian.

 Chapter 307

    After the fat chicken was sent to the police station, we went back to the place where we lived. Not long ago, Fang Qingtian called his brother. He won a great victory there. All the fields and sites of the white tiger club have been controlled by him. In addition, Fang Qingtian also detained more than 300 people of the white tiger club and seized tens of millions of cash assets of the white tiger club.


    My brother wanted to congratulate Fang Qingtian and told Fang Qingtian about the fat chicken. Fang Qingtian said he would deal with the fat chicken. Now the most important thing is to kill the white tiger club in one fell swoop and catch all the black forces here. My brother, um, discussed a specific plan with Fang Qingtian. After discussing it, my brother asked us to put the guy away, I Jiangshan fat brother followed him to Qinglong club, and brother Kun took people to meet Fang Qingtian.


    After the order, we began to act. We just sat down and rested for a while and started immediately.


    We followed my brother to the green dragon club. In the conference room of the green dragon club, the confidants and younger brothers of the big brother at the entrance gathered here. As soon as their big brother went out, there was no news. They didn''t worry, but they didn''t know what to do. They had to gather in the conference room of the green dragon club to find a way.


    Brother has been in the Qinglong meeting for a long time. He has expected these things. After we went in, Chen Manzi''s confidant came to stop us and asked us why we came in. His posture has a great intention to clean us up.


    After Chen Manzi''s confidant took the lead, others gathered around and blocked us. They asked me what I was doing here and said that we were not welcome here. Let''s get out quickly, or we will be cut off.


    Facing their threat, my brother smiled and looked at them and said, "how can we say that we used to be a member of the green dragon association? We''re not here to find fault today, but to inform you of something!"


    After hearing this, Chen Manzi''s confidant asked angrily, "what news? Hurry up and say, don''t sell off here!"


    "As far as I know, your eldest brothers have been invited out to dinner by the white tiger society, but they haven''t come back yet! Is that right?" the elder brother looked at Chen Manzi''s confidant and said.


    Chen Manzi''s younger brother nodded and said it was true. His brother then said: "I''m afraid they can''t come back all their life. The white tiger society called them out. In fact, it was to give them a Hongmen banquet. Just an hour ago, the fat chicken was killed by the white tiger society. The people of the white tiger society are now seizing the territory of the fat chicken. Next, the white tiger society will seize your brother''s territory!"


    "Why should we trust you? What if you''re lying to us?" Chen Manzi''s younger brother was a little shrewd and interrupted his brother''s words.


    The elder brother continued without changing his face: "if you don''t believe it, send someone to inquire about the fat chicken farm. After inquiring clearly, you will know whether I lied to you!"


    Chen Manzi''s younger brother called his younger brother dubiously and asked him to see the fat chicken farm. Soon his younger brother replied, and Chen Manzi''s younger brother was naturally clear.


    "Although we are no longer members of the green dragon club, we don''t want to see the green dragon club fall like this. You are all flesh and blood men. Your eldest brother was killed by the people of the white tiger club. The white tiger club will seize your eldest brother''s territory next! Can you just look so indifferent?" , my brother excitedly stirred up their emotions there.


    Their eldest brothers are a group of interest disciples, and they naturally will not be good there. Their brother''s impassioned words do not have much effect on them. At most, they go in and out of the left ear and out of the right ear. No matter so much, it is uncertain how many of them are looking forward to their eldest brother''s death.


    For them, the best bait is interest. My brother saw that they were silent and kept their own calculations in his heart. My brother continued: "As far as I know, there are not many people in the white tiger club this time. If you can kill them to avenge your eldest brother, should your eldest brother''s seat be for you soon? Moreover, if any of you can kill Xiao Pang, the head of the white tiger club, Liu Haonan, the leader of the green dragon club, it''s not... Moreover, Xiao Pang, the head of the white tiger club If Zi Liu Haonan dies, the white tiger society will be headless. Sooner or later, the white tiger society will also be the green dragon society! I''ll say that. You can do it yourself. After all, we are outsiders. It''s inconvenient to say more! "


    After my brother finished speaking, I gave him a thumbs up in my heart. This counter plot makes it right. These people are greedy. How can they not be moved in the face of so many temptations?


    The white tiger society itself did not bring many people. Now their nest has been brought by Fang Qingtian. They don''t even have a place to retreat. If these people of the Green Dragon Society chase and kill the past, they can only fight back. When they lose both sides, it''s time to close the net.


    After the elder brother said that, these people of the Qinglong club were making calculations. Chen Manzi''s confidant and younger brother immediately went back after listening to his elder brother. They should go to prepare people. When others saw Chen Manzi''s confidant and younger brother go out, they all followed out one after another.


    We also went out to watch the change. It is reported that after Chen Manzi''s confidant went out, he sent someone to inquire about the manpower of the white tiger club. After talking about them, he immediately called all Chen Manzi''s younger brothers and went to the fat chicken farm, as did other people.


    My brother just wants these people of the green dragon club to fight with the white tiger club. At that time, we just need to reap the benefits of the white tiger club. The nest of the white tiger club has been brought up in one pot. Their white tiger club is dying this time.


    As for the green dragon club, after fighting with the white tiger club, its power will certainly decrease sharply. At that time, it will be a turtle in a jar, and the green dragon club will not survive for long.


    After seeing the success of the plan, my brother called Fang Qingtian and reported the situation to Fang Qingtian. Fang Qingtian has made peace with brother Kun and is coming here now.


    After the meeting between Fang Qingtian and brother Kun, we also rushed to meet them. Fang Qingtian made a big deal this time and directly sent more than 100 armed notes to collect the net.


    Soon after we made peace with Fang Qingtian, we got the news. The news said that all the people of the green dragon club poured out and started fighting with those people of the white tiger club in a fat chicken farm. The old nest of the white tiger club was taken away, and there were far fewer people than the green dragon club. We had to fight back with the people of the green dragon club, but the battle was doomed to win Fang Qingtian, Because other Qingtian chose a good partner.


    "You go to ambush near your destination. No one is allowed to let go! If you can''t catch it alive, shoot it!" Fang Qingtian sent more than 30 cops to ambush and eliminate the fish off the net.


    After giving orders, Fang Qingtian personally led the team and took us to the periphery of the fighting site between the white tiger club and the green dragon club. We''ll wait here until the white tiger club and the green dragon club have had enough fighting.


    Fang Qingtian was very interested. He read books there to kill time. His brother sat and waited for news. Soon, news came that the Qinglong club and the white tiger club had fought almost. It was time to close the net.


    Fang Qingtian asked his brother to leave our people here and leave the rest to his cops. However, we naturally don''t want to miss the scene of white tiger club and green dragon club dog biting dog.


    With Fang Qingtian''s permission, we followed Fang Qingtian to the scene. The situation at the scene was particularly appalling. There were corpses everywhere, some with broken hands and feet, and some with blurred flesh and blood. It was estimated that we couldn''t recognize them. Others are even more sad. They are full of injuries but haven''t died. They twitch in the pool of blood, but it seems that they haven''t been far away.


    There are still hundreds of people left in the green dragon club and only dozens in the white tiger club. They are still fighting each other there. Fang Qingtian walked over and shot at the sky, indicating the end of everything.

 Chapter 308

    After hearing the gunshot, the people of the white tiger society and Qinglong will turn their eyes here. Fang Qingtian holds a loudspeaker and says to them, "put down all the weapons in your hands. You have been surrounded. All your hands hold your head and squat down!". As soon as Fang Qingtian''s harsh voice falls, those armed cops point their guns at them.


    Xiao pangzi and Liu Haonan of the white tiger club are all dissatisfied with blood red. Most of them are other people''s blood, but they also have their blood. Although the Qinglong club has more people than the white tiger club, the people of the white tiger club are too brave, especially Liu Haonan and Xiao pangzi. I think if we continue, the white tiger club may win.


    After Fang Qingtian said that, all the people of the white tiger Club of the Qinglong society squatted down with their heads in their hands. Only Liu Haonan was still standing. When Liu Haonan saw his brother, his teeth all clenched and his fists pinched the bones.


    Liu Haonan looked at his brother and said fiercely, "well, Guan Yilong, it was you who colluded with the cops to calculate us! You deliberately asked us to bring people here, so that these dead cops could carry the property of our white tiger society! Your city hall of Guan Yilong is really deep!"


    My brother watched Liu Haonan take out a cigarette and light it. After taking a sip, my brother looked at Liu Haonan and said, "this is the Jianghu. This is the mixed way. Isn''t your white tiger Club colluding with fat chickens to make Qinglong restless? Everyone is also each other! I advise you to stay in prison and accept transformation!"


    It''s like this. There are conspiracies everywhere. If you don''t count on me, I''ll count on you. You always have to pay back when you come out. Feng Shui turns around in turn. Who will be spared by heaven.


    Liu Haonan looked at the sky and smiled bitterly. Then he looked at his brother and said, "Guan Yilong, you''re really a good trick this time. I''m not willing to help you do so many things with our hands! I''m not willing!"


    Liu Haonan was ambitious. At that time, if he didn''t put his heart into it, he wouldn''t end up today. In the final analysis, ambition hurt him.


    After Liu Haonan calmed down, he picked up the guy and rushed towards his brother. Fang Qingtian shot him decisively. The reason why Liu Haonan did so was because he knew that the blood case in his hand was enough to kill him. Being caught was also a death, so he chose to end here.


    After Liu Haonan fell down, those who squatted with their heads in their arms became more honest. They didn''t dare to move there. Fang Qingtian ordered: "cuff them all with handcuffs! If they have dangerous behavior, shoot them directly!"


    After Fang Qingtian ordered, the cops under him went to torture all the squatting people. Fang Qingtian called again and asked people to clean up the scene. After those people were handcuffed, Fang Qingtian took us away from the scene.


    On the way, Fang Qingtian separated from us. Fang Qingtian looked at his brother and said, "well, let''s stop here. After we separated from here, we will no longer be a cooperative relationship. If you dare to commit a crime, I will deal with it according to law! Take care of yourself!"


    Fang Qingtian looked at me after finishing with his brother and said, "Guan Yihan, right? I know you. You should take care of yourself. My next goal is your triple hall! Goodbye, we may be the enemy!"


    After that, Fang Qingtian got out of the car, stood in front of us, bowed to us, looked at us sincerely and said, "thank you for your help this time! Goodbye!"


    After that, Fang Qingtian got on the bus and left. His brother said that Fang Qingtian was such a person. He had a clear distinction between right and wrong. He wanted to thank those who should be thanked, and he was not soft on those who should be attacked. His brother said that he appreciated and admired Fang Qingtian.


    After Fang Qingtian left, brother asked us to clean up and immediately set out for the triple hall. Fang Qingtian will handle the affairs here satisfactorily.


    I really didn''t expect that things on the side of the green dragon club would be solved so easily. I came with the mentality of returning to death at that time, but I didn''t expect that we would win a complete victory.


    After packing up our things, we boarded the plane the next morning. We arrived at night. Li Xiangning heard that I was back and came to the airport to pick me up. I made her stay at home when she was pregnant. She didn''t have to pick me up at the airport, but Li Xiangning said she was happy. She wasn''t comfortable if she didn''t pick me up.


    After we went back, we had a good night''s rest. The next day, we got together and had a good meal. When we had dinner, I also called sun Han. When sun Han went to talk to brother Jiangshan fat, they said it was my business and they wouldn''t talk much.


    In fact, I''m worried about Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister. After all, they don''t want to see sun Han. After sun Han came, brother Kun, brother Jiangshan, fat brother Qian and sister Qian didn''t say anything and kept silent. The faces of Li Xiangning and steel tooth sister changed at that time.


    "How can we say that we used to be classmates? People will do wrong things all their life, that is, big and small mistakes, ups and downs, that''s life, joys and sorrows, that''s feelings. Drink to our original! Forget all those unhappy things!" I took the lead in raising my glass. Jiangshan fat brothers didn''t speak, so they followed me.


    Li Xiangning''s steel tooth sister saw me raise her glass with a smile on her face, so they raised their glasses with me, and sun Han raised his glass to clink our glasses with us. After this glass of wine, the old unhappiness disappeared.


    After we had dinner together, we began to make plans for our future. We used to think about revenge for Liu Lang, but now the fat chicken squatted in the Bureau. For a time, it was still empty. It was really a little uncomfortable.


    Jiangshan and brother Pang asked me what to do in the future. I said I would take some money home to develop in my hometown and turn our place into a tourist attraction. By the way, I could accompany my parents. It''s not easy for them to raise me so big.


    Jiangshan said he would buy a house for his family in the county and do some business in the county in the future. Fat brother said he would marry a wife first and then plan the next step.


    After that, we all unconsciously looked at each other and smiled, but there were tears in the corners of our eyes. It didn''t last long. But this time, we are all in our twenties. I still remember that we were teenagers at the beginning, and now our faces are full of stubble.


    I told uncle Zhong what Fang Qingtian said. Uncle Zhong said he would deal with it. When I said I was leaving, uncle Zhong was reluctant. He said if I left, who would take charge of the triple hall in the future.


    After mixing for such a long time, I saw clearly that it was definitely a dead end to continue to mix. So I looked at Uncle Zhong and smiled without talking. After I left uncle Zhong, I went back to pack my bags. I planned to go back to my hometown as soon as possible. My brother said that he would go back to visit my parents when sister Qian had a child and let us go back first.


    After packing up, we set out the next morning. When I was ready to get on the plane, I saw sun Han coming with me. Sun Han smiled awkwardly at me and said she was going home, too. She and I were on the same flight.


    I looked at her and smiled. Then I got on the plane with her. After ten hours of flight and seven hours of driving, we finally got home. My parents heard that we were back. They killed chickens and sheep early and were ready to meet his daughter-in-law.


    After seeing Li Xiangning and gang Ya Mei, my parents were very satisfied. They always had a smile on their face. They even hurt Gang Ya Mei and Li Xiangning more than I did. They didn''t let them wash one of the dishes and chopsticks.


    After we stayed in our hometown for a few months, my brother''s child was born. It was a daughter. When the child was born, my brother also called my parents. When my parents heard the cry of my granddaughter, they were also happy to shed tears.


    After sister Qian finished her month, her brother came to her hometown with her and her daughter. A few months later, Li Xiangning was also born. She was a boy. When I saw the child, I was so excited that I was incoherent. I swore in my heart that I would treat them well! Treat them well all your life.